Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hello Merry Folk! 

It's been some years since I glanced back at this story and man what a journey it was writing this. I wanted to get lost in this myself again and thought of so many things I would love to edit and change.

I think I may revise and re-publish in the form of different "books" or "arcs" since uhhh...I can see how intimidating this story might be based on the total word count. Sometimes I am baffled I really wrote that much. I felt that splitting them into different books might make it easier to swallow as well as some character dynamic changes, minor plot changes and just better editting in general.

That being said, that does not mean this story will get removed or anything. I will leave it up until the revised version is complete.

I want everyone to know that I DO still check out new reviews every now and again! I thank you for all the feedback, both good and bad, as it helps me consider other things as a writer and ultimately helps me grow. So thank you to the few that still read this series!

I would love to know what yall think of these ideas/changes and if you'd like to go through this journey with me again. I hope yall have been well and leading fulfilling lives.

-K

Chapter Text

Irritated green eyes squinted in the dark as they opened from a deep slumber.  Her eyelids had been crusted shut from the salt of tears she'd cried previously that evening.  She remembered why almost as soon as she came to her senses.  How her boyfriend had left her home to go and be with people he knew she hated; people she knew would never be good for their future together.  It was hard enough moving out at 18 to live with your boyfriend and his mom, and having to be the one to support yourselves as a couple while he pretends to try and find a job; except all he does is sit at home and play videogames all day.

She felt a lump rise in her throat when she remembered how he left without a second thought, no “I love you”, no hug, no affection or consideration.  She tried to roll over on the mattress that was cornered in the floor, there was a warm body next to her.  He must have come home sometime after she'd cried herself to sleep.  She rolled back over stiffly, her muscles tensed as if she were ready for another good cry.  

'I shouldn't have to put up with this,' she thought, biting her lip as she sat up sharply in bed.  

She’d been having these thoughts for a while, and it seemed like the simplest thing had broken her now.  Broken any desire to stay here with him, or even tolerate being in the same room.  The young woman glared down at him in the dark – his eyes closed, and his expression carefree.  What did he know about struggle?  She often asked herself this question.  She roughly pulled herself off of the bed over him, not caring if he woke in the process.  She ran her fingers roughly through her blonde bedhead as she felt around the messy floor in the dark for some clothes. 

“Kali?” She heard his voice call to her as she pulled on a pair of red and white plaid pajama pants.  

“What?” she answered coldly, feeling a raging heat pump through her veins.  

“Where are you going?” he asked again, sitting himself up on one elbow to watch her as she pulled on a black long-sleeved shirt with designs of neon broken hearts on it.  

“Away from here.” she answered again after a pause, “Away from you.” And once the words were out, she just couldn’t seem to stop, “I can't take this right now.”  She gestured sharply to her tear swollen eyelids and her quivering chin. 

There was a long, painful silence as he looked at her, skeptical as he asked, “So where are you going to go?” 

“I don't know.” she responded with a long sigh, “I'm going for a walk, I'll be back later.” 

She took three long strides for the bedroom door and stopped in the door frame, letting her fingers linger down the wood as she looked over her shoulder at him.  Tears slipped over her cheeks.  Let him wonder if she loved him or not this time.  Let him bear the weight of being left behind without any indication of if she really cared as he’d done so many times before.  She wasn’t even sure herself if she cared anymore…. but where else could she go? 

The winter air was frigid, and an endless stream of billowing fog bloomed from Kali's mouth.  She shivered violently as she strode past the backyard, across the shallow stream – never stopping to care if her shoes got wet.  After she'd let that first tear slip, they couldn’t be stopped.  She couldn't help it that her feelings got hurt so easily, especially when it came to him.  Not when this behavior and treatment was a constant thing now.  She didn't want to think about him but couldn't stop.  She couldn't stop thinking about whether or not he went back to sleep, or even stopped to think about keeping her from leaving...Probably not.  Nobody would stop her from leaving - not her parents, who stopped speaking to her, or her sisters, or the friends he had managed to alienate her from.  She was well and truly on her own.  She refused to release the sob that clawed its way up her throat, because if that started, she wouldn't be able to continue walking.

Before she'd realized how far she'd walked, she was past the old abandoned cemetery she'd always been terrified of since she moved in with him.  She was well past the barbed wire fence that separated his mother's property from the unclaimed land of the mountain.  Before she'd known what happened, she had already scaled a large distance up that mountain.  She didn't care if she was in the dark.  She didn't care that she was alone.  The cold made her pain almost numb.  The cold made the physical pain of her aching joints, burning lungs, and frigid cheeks hurt more than what was hurting her most from the inside.  She could at least handle the physical kind of pain for the time being.

Kali didn't know how much time had passed, or how far she'd walked away from her home.  What she did know was that she felt as if she'd reached the flat top of the mountain.  She walked and walked that flat woodsy land until she had to stop to breathe.  At some point in her walk, the salt from her tears had dried and made the skin on her cheeks stiff.  Another thing she noticed was that the flat land didn't seem to have an end.  She couldn't see the other side of the mountain, and when she breathed, the air didn't seem thinner like it usually did at a high elevation.  Kali stopped, sucking in deep breaths and letting her frigid, hurting ears adjust to the silence of the winter night. 

If a feather dropped, she could probably hear it.  Most bugs were dead this late in winter, and almost all of the forest creatures were in hibernation. Finally, she stopped.  It felt as if her heart were swelling.  It continued to swell, and tears began to spill over her cheeks again.  She felt like a full bottle of water with someone's foot stomping it repeatedly - stomping her repeatedly - continuing to put pressure on her.  Finally, a sob escaped her miserable throat and her knees collapsed from underneath her.  Her smaller sobs continuously got louder.  All of the stress of work, college, supporting a man who plainly used her, maintaining their relationship, everything came out of her.  

She screamed because she felt like it.  She screamed because it made her feel like she was releasing everything bad that had happened so far.  She screamed to make room for more shit to put up with.  Her head pounded heavily, as did her heart.  Eventually, in the middle of a sob, everything faded into black.  Kali welcomed the cold, and all the numbness that came with it.  She let it numb her heart, mind, and body; at least until she'd wake up.

-

Kali's vision was blurry in the slight light that showed through the dead branches of the trees; the sun was going to rise soon.  She must have slept until about 5 a.m. at home before she left.  At least those were the first few thoughts that fought their way through her foggy mind.  The rest of her brain was trying to focus her nerve endings to the setting, her ears on the shuffling of the rotting leaves, and her eyes to the figure that now stood over her.  She squinted her green eyes to see who it was.  Kali felt a warm hand on her forehead, as if her temperature was being checked.  The warmth reminded her of him, so she figured it must have been him.  

She tried to speak to him, but the fatigue and the freezing numbness of her lips slurred her speech, “Took yo-.... took long...eno-enough.” 

She couldn't hear the figure, but another one stood beside him, one with a woman's figure.  Rage filled her veins and she tried to move to get up, but her muscles were like lead inside of a paper bag.  

“Yooouuu...” she growled with slurred speech, “Cheating....son of a bitch....”  Kali made sure to force her last insult sharply.  

Before she could really say anything else, she was being lifted into someone's arms.  Weird, he could never really lift her because of how scrawny he was and how….sturdy he always said she was.  She couldn't question it – the numbing darkness pulled her back into its arms as she was carried away.

Kali woke with a start, somehow the rage from what she'd seen before had stored itself in her body until she finally had the energy to become fully awake.  Her body shot up in an unfamiliar bed, under unfamiliar blankets.  Her wide green eyes shot around the room as she scrambled to stand from the bed.  A strong arm pushed her back down on the bed and when Kali looked to see who it belonged to, the shock of silver hair met her eyes.  A woman with sharp facial features, full lips, and pointed ears kept her firm fingers on Kali's shoulder.  

“Slow down.  You must rest.” the woman told her in a strong tone.  Hell, everything about this woman was strong.  

Of course, that didn't stop her feelings of rage from before.  “I don't know you lady.  Get your hands off of me.” Kali demanded, roughly slapping away the woman's hand from her shoulder and trying to stand up again to make her run for the door.  

'I've been kidnapped.' she suddenly realized and adrenaline started pumping through her veins.  

She didn't make it very far.  Kali's hand-slapping got her a good hard shove completely back down on the bed, with the woman's forearm pinned across her collar bone.  

“You will lay here, and you will rest.” the woman said firmly, suddenly looking tense.  “Young ladies should have more respect for their elders.”    

Kali struggled against the woman, attempting to shove her arm away.  The woman was putting all of her body weight onto her, and it was very likely that the woman weighed more than her from the solid amount of muscle she appeared to be made of. 

Kali scoffed but it didn’t dim the rage in her eyes as she spat, “Respect? You kidnapped me!”

The young blonde's blood boiled, and she reached down to bite the hell out of the woman's forearm.  As her teeth dug into the woman’s skin, she gave a sharp gasp.  It wasn’t enough to break skin, but definitely enough to hurt, and that slight lessening of pressure on her upper body was enough to allow Kali to slip away.  She scrambled to her feet to run for the door.

“HELP!” she shrieked.  The woman's iron grip locked onto Kali's waist as she attempted to drag her back to the bed. 

“Stop running, girl!” the woman demanded, obviously frustrated now, “You weren’t kidnapped!”  

Of course, mere demands didn't stop Kali as she shrieked and grabbed onto a wooden beam that framed the walls of the house as its support.  The woman grunted as she tugged hard on Kali's waist 

“Let go and quit shouting like that!” she growled, still tugging.  

“Hell no!” she retorted and continued to shriek.  

Suddenly the door on the other side of the room burst open with an unfamiliar male voice. 

“Impa, what is going on?!” The voice started, “I heard shouting and-” When Kali looked up, a tall blonde boy stood there by the door looking alarmed and dumbfounded at the same time.  

The woman, Impa, gave another tug as she started to answer,  “Link this girl-” 

But Kali didn't give her enough time to finish as she kicked her leg clumsily back at the woman.  The woman grunted as she moved out of the way, but she released her grip.  She stumbled forward, until she realized that she was running right towards the boy that was blocking the door.  She immediately whirled towards a shelf, looking for something – anything – to defend herself with.  She grasped the handle of a nice-looking pot on the shelf and turned toward them with the pot high above her head – as if she were about to swing it at them. 

“Stay back! I will hit you!” she threatened, the trembling in her voice giving away her fear, “Now tell me where I am, right now!”

Several awkward beats of silence passed as Kali kept the pot high above her head.  She kept glancing in between the woman and the boy to see who would jump at her first.  Finally, the boy raised up his hands as if to surrender to her.  His clear blue eyes looked almost sympathetic for her, and she ground her teeth together at that look.  

“Just calm down, and I will explain everything.  You're going to have to trust me.” he told her, keeping his gauntlet-covered hands up to show that he wasn't going to do anything.  

Kali really considered it.  There was something about this boy that was….easy-going, something that made her want to trust him.  She slowly lowered her hands with the pot held tight in her fingers.  All the time, she kept her green eyes on the boy's face, looking for any hint that he might have been lying.  

“Fine.” she spat, placing the pot stubbornly back in its place.  

Both seemed to sigh with relief, and Impa was the first to move.  “Well I will not tolerate this girl's hardheadedness any longer,” she grumbled angrily, taking long strides with those muscular legs of her's towards the door, “I will prepare dinner for us all.”  She opened the door and stopped to glare at the girl, before promptly slamming it behind her as she left.

“Hardheadedness?” Kali questioned out loud, crossing her arms stubbornly.  “At least I'm not some man handling savage.” She grumbled as she moved past the boy to take a seat on the edge of the bed.  

The boy pulled up a chair in front of the bed, and sat to look at her for a moment.  Kali took this quiet opportunity to observe him as well.  It was the first time she really noticed the boy's clothing.  Is he wearing a dress?  She blinked a few times and realized he was dressed very medieval-ish, and very green. Her dark brows pinched together above her nearly almond shaped eyes.  He seemed to be studying her clothing as well; she didn't really blame him either, her clothes didn't match.  

Kali was the first to break the silence, “Weren't you going to explain things to me?” she asked, trying to sound irritated, even if the feeling was beginning to fade.

He seemed to snap out of his thoughts and nodded his head, “Yes, well.... There isn't much to explain.  Impa and I-” 

She interrupted him, “First, who are you?”  

The boy chuckled lightly at her, and her face grew hot.  

“What's so funny?” She demanded, her shoulders tensing.

He only waved his hands in front of him as if in apology, “Sorry, it's just that you ask so many questions, and it's kinda funny.”  He cleared his throat awkwardly as he rubbed the back of his neck.  “Anyway, my name is Link, and I think it's fair if I ask for your name as well.” he said, offering her a smile.  He seemed amused.  

“I think it's fair to give you my name after you tell me how I got here.” she countered, mock-grinning right back at him.  He laughed again, and she frowned.

“Fine, fine.  As I was saying before, there isn't that much to explain.  Impa and I heard screaming as we were exploring some ruins, so we went to find out what it was.  We stumbled upon an unconscious girl who woke up - er… kind of woke up - upon finding her,” 

He motioned to Kali, then grinned, “What was it that she called me?”  He rubbed his chin for a moment, amused.  “A cheating son of a bitch?” he laughed jokingly. 

Kali face grew even hotter as she recalled thinking that Link was actually her boyfriend from home to discover her unconscious body in the woods.  She looked away from him, crossing her arms over her chest.  

“So?” she asked, with less heat than before.

Link just smiled at her, “Nothing really.  I just found it strange.  This girl also wore strange clothing but appeared harmless.  Of course, we couldn't just leave an unconscious girl out in the forest in the early hours of the morning.” He leaned back in his chair as he finished his story, “So we brought you back here.”  

Kali let her pale cheeks cool before she looked at him, “W-Well...It's not right to just take an unconscious girl back to your home.  You should've just waited until I woke up.” She scolded him with a frown.

Link seemed to furrow his brows a bit at her, “Are you not aware of what goes creeping around those woods?   If we would've stayed there was a chance we could've been ambushed.” he explained, a little more seriously.  

“Ambushed?  By what?” she mocked, laughing slightly.  “Bears?” She shook her head dismissively, “If I thought that there was something out there that could have really hurt me, then I wouldn't have left to begin with.” 

Link’s gaze hardened as he studied her, considering.  He let his stare settle on her eyes, then to her shirt and pants.  

“You are not from here are you?” he finally asked, his eyes pulling back up to her face.  

Kali furrowed her brows right back at him, “I could ask you the same question, but to answer yours, I know that I'm not from wherever you're from.”

“You are in my homeland right now.  Do you even know where you are?” he asked, genuinely surprised.  

Kali took offense to his tone and stood, her anger peaking again, “Don't talk down to me like that!” she growled defensively.  

He stood up with her.  She realized the motion wasn’t in challenge of her anger, but only to stay at eye level with her.  Like she was some kind of feral animal… There was a long silence as they stared each other down.  

“You are in the kingdom of Hyrule.” he simply said, as if he didn't know how else to deliver that news.  

It took several moments for Kali's brain to comprehend what he had just told her.  A kingdom?  Kingdoms hadn't been in existence for centuries where she was from.  Did she go back in time?  She glanced at the points of his ears, her heart slowly plummeting.  Maybe even a different dimension?  How?!  Her heart continued it’s freefall into the pit of her stomach, her anger quickly sizzling out. 

“I'm sorry.  I'm not sure where you are from,” he started, reaching a cautious hand towards her shoulder, “I will help you find your way back though.  Nobody deserves to just be left alone in the forest like that.” 

She considered if he really meant it . Link was attempting to help her, encouraging her to stay strong.  She appreciated it, even if she doubted he would follow through.  Nobody was that determined, or kind, or brave.  

“Thank you.” she said sadly, turning away from him.  

She felt the lump rise back into her throat upon realizing that while she was gone, her boyfriend didn't come to find her – He was probably still asleep right now.  Nobody cared she was gone.  She put a hand over her mouth to stop the sobbing that was sure to come, and she swallowed the lump right back down.  

“Link, I... Can I have a minute alone?” she asked quietly, refusing to look at him.  

She felt his gaze linger on her, and the sympathy that radiated from him.  

“Yeah, but before I go, can I have your name?” he asked, moving slowly towards the door.  

Kali looked up at him with wet green eyes, “It's Kali.” she answered quietly.

Link somehow smiled at her encouragingly, “Then Kali, we'll get you home as soon as we can.” he grinned wider and gave her a thumbs up, “Impa left some clothes under the bed.  Come out to eat when you're ready, okay?” 

Kali appreciated his smile more than anything right then, and she managed to give a weak smile back to him while subtly wiping the tears from her eyes, “Yeah, thanks.” she said.

Link walked into the other room.  She lowered her face to the bed to release her emotions, muffled by the pillow.

Not far from where Kali was found sat the same ruins that Link and Impa had begun to investigate.  

It is said that years ago, long before the Hero of time and the King of Evil, a tribe of people lived and worshiped a God.  They made this God their leader, their shaman, and their healer.  It is said that this God possessed a power that could not be seen, heard, smelled, or even really felt unless you were moved by it.  

In these legends, it explains that this God was challenged by a stranger with strange clothing that nobody had ever seen before, nor were his ears pointed like everyone else.  The stranger fooled the God after feigning his death.  As the God turned his back, the stranger pulled out a dark dagger that held a very powerful malevolent aura emanating from the scriptures on the blade and thrust it into the back of the God.  The God's body burst into a billion shimmering pieces, then was absorbed into the blade of the dagger.  The tribe became shocked, angry, and violent towards the stranger, and in a desperate attempt to possess the same power that the God had, he thrust the dagger into his own heart.  His heart burst as the power surged within him, and the stranger’s body couldn't bear the intensity of it.  He collapsed in a seizing heap, and died.  

Centuries went by, and the tribe became extinct without the guidance of their leader.  The sanctuary where their God once lived became a ruin.  At the same point in time that Kali had become a part of this world, there was a shift between the two dimensions.  This shift couldn't be felt by just anybody, but it was felt by the supposedly dead stranger.  This time shift awakened his corpse that lay in a tomb deep within the ruined sanctuary.  His heart – still holding the aged dagger – didn't beat as his veins rushed with the old God's power.

His flesh was rotted with age, and his face ugly with death.  As he pulled himself from his tomb, bit by bit, the power was already regenerating his old body.  “Finally, the time has come.” he rasped. 

About 20 minutes later, Kali stepped hesitantly out of the bedroom into a much warmer room.  A strong beefy scent hit her strongly in the face, and her stomach immediately growled upon the smell.  She felt very awkward in the clothes that Impa had picked out for her.  She wore a white short sleeved button-up shirt with a maroon skirt that came down to her knees; it had strange dark brown block-ish designs at the bottom that seemed to be the same as the designs on the end of the sleeves.  The skirt was held in place by a long dark brown sash that she assumed was used as a belt around her waist, and on her feet were boots that were about a size too big for her feet.  They were weird clothes, but at least they were warm clothes.

Both Link and Impa looked up at her from the food in front of them, and Kali just stood there awkward with her hands stiffly at her sides.  Impa looked like she was expecting something.

“Thank you for the clothes.”  Kali mumbled, averting her eyes.

Impa had the slightest of triumphant smirks pull at the corner of her lips, “That's a little better,” she muttered, “You're welcome.  Now, sit.”  

Impa stood to go and fetch a bowl for her.  Kali – and her red-hot cheeks – moved to sit at the table, opposite of Link. 

She didn't like that his gaze continued to awkwardly linger on her.  Not uncomfortable like he was ogling her, but it was just odd being stared at; something she wasn't used to.  

“Did you find the answers you wanted?” Impa asked as she set in front of Kali a bowl full of some sort of soup.  It smelled slightly spicy and beefy and it made Kali's mouth water.  

“I... well...Some.” Kali answered simply before picking up her spoon and digging in.  

Kali wasn't sure if this was some sort of dream, but the food was just as filling as if she were wide awake, and extremely tasty.  She didn't even care what was in it.  

In between bites, Kali continued, “There are still things that I need to know, such as, where am I specifically?  Where am I on a map? Why you are all dressed this way and have pointed ears.” she added, self-consciously running the tip of her finger over her rounded ear.  “I can’t even start to comprehend where I am, let alone find my way back.”  

Link only looked at her, as if he were still thinking, not saying anything.  Kali looked back down at her soup and continued to eat.  

“Well girl, it is not us that is strange to you.  It is you who are strange to us.” Impa said quietly as she took her seat. 

Kali raised a brow at her, “What is that supposed to mean?” 

Impa folded her hands on the table.  She sort of reminded Kali of one of the teachers that makes threats to slap their students, and actually does it.  “It means that you are in our world.  Clearly, you are not from here.  You are the strange one to us.”  

That stung.  Kali tightened her jaw at Impa's comment and for just a split second her eyes shifted to Link, who just looked at Impa with a puzzled expression.  She set down her spoon on the table and stood.  

“If I'm such a weirdo, then maybe I shouldn't be here.” she said, standing rigidly from the table and headed for the door.  

“Then maybe you shouldn't.” Impa replied calmly.  

Kali's heart dropped again and she bit down on her lip, “Then I guess I'll just leave.”  She muttered as she strode quickly for the door.  

Link stood up and stepped after her, “Kali, wait! She-” he started.  

She knew that Link was a great guy, and would probably be a fantastic friend to her, but she only knew one truth about all of this, about people.  

“Link, just stop.” she stilled and held out her hands to him, her eyes stinging, “I should've known this would happen.  I'll find my own way home.  I don't need her help.  I don't need anyone’s help.”  This scenario felt as if it had happened to her a billion times.  “I'm sick of everyone telling me things that aren't true.  I'm tired of everyone making false promises.  I want to believe everything you said, Link.  Honest.  I just don't believe in promises anymore.”  She waved him off, and stormed out the door.  

Kali half expected to be blinded by some kind of bright sunlight that set the tone for a beautiful day when she stepped out.  Instead, the sky looked like it was calling for rain, or snow.  Gooseflesh rose on her arms as she breathed in the frigid air.  

“Stupid dress....” she uttered painfully, feeling an awkward draft.  

She glanced around her as she stepped across the grass.  Apparently, they had brought her to some sort of village.  The people who dared to come out in the cold gave her odd looks as she passed.  It was worse than the world she knew.  

She was the strange one.  Kali ran out of the village, the cold burning her hard-working lungs.  

‘I don't need them anyways.’ she thought, her tears long since ceased.  

Her mind shot back to her boyfriend, who’d made false promises about getting a job, supporting her for once, paying more attention to her needs.  That sent her mind back to her parents, her sisters, her friends.  All of them made false promises and she believed in them every time.  They took advantage of her trust and willingness to do anything for them, every time.

As she ran down a set of stone stairs, she took a moment to take in her surroundings.  There was a never-ending field that lined the horizon.  In the distance she could see a hint of forest, and past that, she could see the rain that was headed their way.  She decided that she didn't care.

She continued to run out into the field blindly, unaware of just what she would find.  

Kali wasn't sure how far she had run, but eventually she slowed to walk in her size-too-big-boots across an endless field.  She constantly kept an eye on her surroundings.  Anything that moved startled her, giving her pause before deciding she was entirely too paranoid, and moved on.  Eventually, the sky began to darken as the sun set.  She must have been asleep for the most part of the day.  Either way, she was hungry and exhausted from traveling, directionless.  A part of her regretted leaving Link like that, without saying goodbye.  A pang of guilt struck her, knowing that leaving so abruptly after he’d been so kind to her wasn’t fair at all.

Eventually, she found a spot in between a cluster of trees to rest for the night.  As she lay there on the cold, hard ground, and thought of what she said to Link.  She thought of what Impa said to her too.  She didn't understand why Impa disliked her so much that she'd say that to her.  Then again, maybe she was being overly sensitive.  Regret filled her heart as she thought of Link's expression before she stormed out.  His expression, again, full of sympathy, and maybe even hurt; she couldn't tell.  Her eyes became heavy, and as those miserable thoughts ran on and on like a bad film in her mind, she let the darkness of sleep claim her. 

An old power had come to exist once more.  An area of the forest has gone unrecognized, guarded, and undiscovered in the midst of the creation in the rip between dimensions.  Where exactly that rip was located, had yet to be known.     

Deep underground, in a ruin that wasn't much of a ruin anymore,  the old being dwelled.  He stepped slowly around a circle that glowed shades of neon blue, and shifted into darkness.  What seemed like thousands of books surrounded the circle - books containing the secrets to the ancient dark magics of the ancient land that existed before this kingdom was established.  The old being, who's name was never mentioned in the legends and tales of his ultimate, tragic victory against an old, forgotten God, walked the perimeter of the circle in a lazy saunter.

He held the largest of the books in one of his hands – which were still in the process of regenerating from centuries of rot.  His striking green eyes gazed down upon the text as he stopped before the circle.  

“Such power, here for centuries for anyone to claim.  Yet nobody has come to take it.” he chuckled darkly as he reached into one of the few chests that lay about the tomb.

He retrieved gems engraved with symbols that were not recognizable to any other living creature.  He threw them perfectly into their spots on the circle as he chanted from the book.  The lines that intertwined perfectly within the circle glowed from a bright blue, through the color spectrum, and finally shone with a sickly green light.  The old one chanted, and a wind followed by thunder from beneath him tore through the circle and shot up.  The winds violently tossed the books and chests around the room, but not the sorcerer.  The thunder clapped and rumbled loudly.  Yet, the sound did nothing to diminish the old one's booming voice as he finished his spell.   

For a moment, it seemed as if time had stopped in the room, all except the old being.  Finally, the circle erupted with ear piercing screeches, and the wicked laughter of monsters summoned straight from the dark realm.  They flew, or crawled, around the room gnashing their wet mouths at whatever they could find.  Very few approached the man that had summoned them from the dark realm, and if they did, his overpowering aura fended them away.  The man closed the book, deciding to leave the gate open so he'd have an endless supply of minions.  They knew not who their master was just yet.  

But oh, they will.

A massive chill shook Kali's whole body, ripping her exhausted mind from unconsciousness.   Her eyelids peeled back slowly, and she flinched slightly as a fat raindrop slapped her frigid face.  Her cloudy vision cleared as she slowly remembered everything that had just happened.  At first, she thought that maybe everything that happened was a dream, but when she pulled herself to a sitting position, she saw that she was wrong.  The odd clothes clung wetly to her cold body.  How had she managed to sleep through any part of the rain?  

'Must've been exhausted.' she thought, feeling her heart dip a bit.  

An overwhelming feeling of loneliness spread from her chest, all the way out to her fingertips.  She thought for a few moments before realizing.... nobody was here.  Not her mom, her dad, her family, what few friends she had back in her world, not even her boyfriend from home.  Just thinking about him felt like a dagger to her heart.  Kali shivered hard and swept away her soaked, matted hair; frustrated.  She was hopelessly, miserably alone with no clue as to how to get home.  And it was her own damn fault.

It wasn't until several moments later, that someone was lingering in her peripheral vision.  Her muscles suddenly jolted alive from the cold and she was standing, braced for a run.  The figure chuckled, it was a man.  

“I don't see why you're trying to run.” he crooned.   

Immediately, Kali knew that was her queue to run.  That cool purr of words sent alarm bells ringing in her head - nobody good would say something like that.  Before she could even take her first step, a hand shoved her in the opposite direction.  Someone had been standing on the other side, knowing she'd flee.  

“Where do you think you're going girly?” the other male voice spat.  

They sounded exactly the same – which didn't make sense.  Kali stumbled but managed to not slip in the mud.  

“Look...” she started, patting down her shirt and skirt, then holding up her hands in surrender, “I don't have any money or anything of value.  Just leave me alone.” she pleaded, knowing if she tried to fight the both of them that she would just lose.  

They both laughed simultaneously and moved in on her.  She backed up as they moved forward.  

“We don't want anything that you could physically possess.” said the cloaked figure on her left.  

“What we do want, is information.” said the other.     

“What could I possibly know?” she asked tremulously, taking another step back.  

Her back pressed against the rough bark of one of the trees, and they kept moving slowly towards her.  One of them brandished a long, vicious looking chain that sent her heart galloping. 

“Now, now.  No need to play dumb.” the one said, wiggling his index finger at her.  “We know that you know where the gateway is.”  

“What are you even talking about?  What gateway?” she asked, her voice rising in pitch.  Panic began to swell in her chest, cresting like a wave that threatened to consume her.

“You poor thing,” the other mocked, as he revealed a sword from beneath his cloak.  “You're lying to us.  We don't like being lied to, and it actually makes us quite upset.”  He looked towards his partner, and he only nodded with confirmation.  

“I'm not lying!  I don't even know where I am, how can you expect me to kno-” Kali pleaded but was interrupted by the two suddenly just blinking into existence right in her face.   

“Didn't you just hear us say we hate being lied to?” They both said in unison, the shadows beneath their hoods so dark that she still couldn't make out their faces.  

The panic within her begged to be released with a scream that was fighting its way up her chest, and into her throat.  She ground her teeth together and held it back.  There wouldn't be a point in screaming there.  She was in the middle of nowhere, with the rain pounding down on them, so there would be nobody to hear her.  If they were going to kill her, and if this was her final moments, she wasn't about to go down, giving them the satisfaction that they made her scream until her last breath.  

They adjusted their stance, and she could see the white glimmer of smiling teeth within the shadows.  They were going to kill her.  She closed her eyes tight and waited for the pain to come.  Instead, she felt the swish of air fly swiftly past her nose.  This surprised her into opening her eyes, and the two were standing farther back from her, stunned and looking off in one direction.  She should have made a run for it, but the intense fear left within her and the numbness of her limbs from the cold kept her from moving at all.  

The two glanced  at each other, before picking up the black chain and blade and vanished into plumes of shadow – as if they were never there in the first place.  

“.... What?” she said to herself, as the sound of rain engulfed her.  

She looked around and saw a small stick jutting from the ground.  Her brows knitted together as she shakily stepped over to grab it.  When she brought it close to her face, she realized it wasn't a stick at all – it was an arrow.  

“But...” she stammered, trying to understand what had just happened.  Her head felt suddenly very light, and standing became difficult as the ground began moving in waves beneath her feet.  That was odd.

Just as she straightened up, she registered the sound of heavy thumping against the mud.  She had heard that sound before, when she used to take lessons in horseback riding as a child.  Kali looked towards the source of the sound with wide green eyes and saw a chestnut red horse with someone in green as it's rider.  A small spark of hope flickered within her upon seeing Link's face.  

'But why is he here?' she thought stupidly, unable to believe he'd come out in this storm just to retrieve her again.

He brought the horse to a halt before her and slipped off of the saddle in one smooth motion, yanking the hood of his cloak back over his head to shield from the rain.  Obviously, it had fallen off in the middle of his ride.  He grabbed her shoulders and looked close at her face, his expression hard but concerned.  

“What happened? Where did they go?” he asked urgently, before glancing around them as if to make sure there were no more attackers. 

She'd never seen someone this grim before, especially when he seemed so calm hearted mere hours ago.  Kali just shook her head slightly as if saying that she didn't know where they went.  

Link's expression softened at her answer, and he moved to reach into a pack on the horse.  Whatever pack’s material it was made of, it seemed to keep everything on the inside safe from the weather because he pulled out a large, mercifully dry cloak and wrapped it around her.  Pretty much anything would have been warmer than her skin at this point, and it made her feel safe.  

“Come on, we'll talk when we get back.” he mumbled as he grabbed her shoulders again.  

Upon moving the world around her seemed to be spinning, and she could feel his hands brace her body as she struggled to focus on Link’s face.  Her eyelids felt like they weighed a thousand pounds.

He only offered his warm smile again and laughed a little, “Just when you get cleaned up,” he said, wiping some of the mud from her forehead, “You seem to get all messed up again.”  

Something about what he said brought a small laugh from Kali's lips.  It must be the hysteria of the whole situation finally settling in that made the sound burble from her chest.  Either way, the laugh felt good.  She let him move her towards the horse, and then with strong arms, lifted her onto the saddle.  He mounted the horse in front of her and manually pulled her arms around his torso.  She held onto him as they began to move, the rocking of the horse pulling her into unconsciousness once again.  She felt nothing but a heartbreaking, overwhelming gratitude that someone - anyone - had finally come after her when she needed help.    

So, I just wanted to leave a short author's note explaining that yes, I am trash for creating a self-insert story BUT HEAR ME OUT HAHA.  As this story evolved, this self insert from when I was 19 (I am now 26) became a character all her own.  

The explanation behind this is because I haven't played The Legend of Zelda in quite some time, and it always kept me daydreaming as a child.  Recently I've been going through some tough times without any sort of relief from anything, until I got to play Zelda again.  After I played it for a while, it brought back my creative spirit and inspiration to write and draw.  It made all of my problems fade for a while.  I wanted to make this story to dedicate my appreciation to Nintendo and the Zelda series for helping me through tough times.  

I hope you guys enjoy this.  Enjoy!

Chapter Text

There was the faint sound of muffled voices as Kali opened her eyes once again. She was warm again, under thick layers of blankets with a hot cloth draped over her forehead. She smelled that spicy, beefy stew that Impa had made the day before and the earthy smell of wet dirt coming from somewhere in the room. Kali let herself just lay there for a moment, her mind digesting everything that had happened to her since popping onto this bizarre world. She had been rescued twice by this boy whom she barely knew, and felt like an outcast wherever she went. There was nobody on this earth that she could rely on. That same yawning ache of loneliness from before cleaved it’s way painfully through her heart. She reached her fingers up to touch her own face, and paused at the sight of her own fingertips – which had been made clean somehow. There was no mud on her face or body. Someone must have taken it upon themselves to clean the mud from her. She slowly sat up in bed, her mind and heart still aching with the cold she felt just hours ago. The damp cloth fell from her head as she ran her fingers through her long, knotted pale hair.

She has been such a burden to these people. She felt the weight of it on her heart as she stood from bed in a thin, lovely white nightgown. Kali ran her fingers over the delicate fabric, studying the lacework that was done into the hem and trim. It seemed home-made, perhaps for someone wealthy. It felt nearly like silk, but not quite. She stepped quietly over to the closed door, where she knew people were behind it – talking. It was probably Impa and Link. She knew what she had to do as she drew in a deep breath and slowly opened the door.

Link was sitting at the table where they had previously eaten their meal, and Impa was standing – facing away from the door, as if she weren't even acknowledging that Kali was there. They both grew silent as she stepped out. That alone told her that they had been talking about her, and she could feel guilt spread in her gut. Link was the first to look at her and interrupt her thoughts. He looked away from her awkwardly, as if he were embarrassed.

“Ah, Kali,” he added an awkward clearing of his throat, standing as if he were about to approach her but halted like he thought otherwise about it. “How are you feeling?” He asked, his voice rising in pitch with what appeared to be nervousness.

Kali raised a brow and tilted her head at him as she took a few steps towards them both, Impa was rubbing at her forehead with her eyes shut as if she were thinking very hard about something irritating.

“I'm....okay I guess.” Kali answered hesitantly, not wanting to lie and say she was fine. She obviously wasn’t.

She decided it would be best to address what seemed to be bothering Link, before speaking her thoughts.

“Are you okay?” she asked, taking another step towards him.

He actually flinched a little at her approach and she could see the slight flushing of his cheeks, and she blinked her eyes – confused.

“Ah...egh...” He started, laughing awkwardly as he averted his eyes from her.

Impa finally looked over and jumped, her scarlet eyes flying wide, “Good heavens, girl!” she gasped, grabbing Kali and rushing her back towards the bedroom door. “Go get dressed properly! For the goddesses sake, there is a boy in the house!” she scolded as Kali startled backwards.

“These are underclothes?” Kali suddenly asked, looking down at herself – realizing how.... underwear-less she was and then feeling her face burning hot.  She was mortified.

She jumped again as Impa slammed the door behind her, and then ran her palms over her burning cheeks.

'Jeez...' she thought, shuffling over to the bed and checking underneath to see if Impa had left her clothes.

Surely enough, she had. This set seemed to be more finely tailored compared to the clothes she wore before. It seemed to fit better too. Impa must have noticed how baggy the shirt was and how loosely her boots fit previously. Maybe this was Impa's way of showing that she didn't completely hate her. It eased some of the tension she felt knotted tight in her chest. So Kali slipped on the soft, long sleeved shirt that was the deep green of forests. It was paired with a beige, fitted vest and a dark chocolate brown skirt that, again, reached just below her knees. She put it all on over the gown she was wearing and it seemed to be much more comfortable - and concealing.

Kali sighed, stepping out of the room again. This time they both seemed to deflate with relief that she could at least get dressed by herself. She crossed her arms defensively and looked away from them both. “Underclothes are different where I'm from...and I was barely awake.” she said, feeling like she needed to defend her actions.

Link only laughed lightly, but it didn’t meet his eyes. Impa still seemed to be lost in thought. Kali looked from one to the other, and furrowed her brows. “What's wrong?” she asked.

Link's expression seemed to grow a little darker as he glanced at Impa – as if asking her permission to explain. After a few moments of no answer, he released a long breath before he spoke. “I wasn't able to see much while you were out there, but I could feel.... darkness.”

He seemed to struggle with how to put what he had to say into words as he continued, “We have felt darkness before - evil power. But this isn't the same kind as the last.”

He touched Kali's arm gently to lead her into a chair. She sat, remembering the twins that had attacked her and how they just...disappeared.

“So, they...I wasn't just hallucinating.” she said, “They really did just...disappear into shadow before you showed up.”

Link's eyes lit up with interest, and Impa eyed her carefully – as if wanting to know more.

“They?” Link asked, “So there was more than one?”

He knelt down in front of Kali, and took her hands in his. There wasn’t anything strange in the gesture. He was trying to comfort her, to be in a position of support for her knowing full well what just happened to her was frightening.

“What did they want? What exactly happened?” he asked, those blue eyes concerned and almost determined. Kali blinked her eyes a few times, scrambling to throw her jumbled, terrified memory of it into order.

“Yes, there were two. They looked exactly the same from what I could see - like twins. They said that they wanted information about...um...” she paused and pinched her brows with thought, frowning. “A gateway?” She finished hesitantly.

Something in Impa's eyes flickered as she turned back towards the fire. Kali peered at her for a moment, with Link's gaze following. She pressed her lips into a fine line as she looked down at her lap. These people had taken her into a home, and fed her, treated her sicknesses, and tried to make her feel comfortable. What had Kali done so far in return?

Acted like a brat, she thought bitterly.

She closed her eyes tight as the truth hit her like stones. Running away was the only way she knew how to deal with all of these problems, even all of her past problems. All of this confusion, the unknown, terrified her and shook her to the core. She didn't have a single person she truly knew in this world to talk to, or to lean on. Nobody had ever been that person for her before. A lump began to form in her throat, but she quickly swallowed it. No, no more tears. It was time to stop being such a baby and admit that she had been wrong. She lowered her head, and took in a deep breath to hold, and release slowly.

Link noticed her shift in mood, and lowered his own head, to try and peer through her hair to see her face. “Kali?” he questioned quietly.

Kali lifted her chin, her expression pained but oddly determined.

“I'm sorry.” she blurted out.

His eye widened with slight surprise as he straightened.  Impa’s attention was drawn to her as well as she turned slightly, gazing at them both over her shoulder. Her eyes churned with whatever was troubling her.

“I'm sorry for the way I've been acting. It's just...I didn't know what else to do. I still don’t.” Kali continued, her fingers tightening around Link's – as if drawing from it for strength to say what she needed to say.

She swallowed another deep breath, “Running away...It's how I've always handled things. I don't know another way. And I know I've been an ingrate. Please believe me when I say that I'm thankful for what you've done for me...Even if I've been....touchy.” She finished lamely.

Her eyes darted between the both of them, willing sincerity into her gaze, into her words. “You all are the first people in a very long while that's actually taken the time to...care.” A bitter laugh escaped her, interrupting her words as she gave a shake of her head. “Hell, I don't even know if I’d be better off going home or not. There’s nowhere for me to go.”

She laughed again, nearly a sob as she looked down at her lap, realizing that her hand was clutching Link's with all her strength. She breathed in again and willed her fingers to loosen up. They ached from how tight she had squeezed.

Kali decided to silence herself for a moment, and neither of them said a thing for quite a few minutes. She turned her eyes to her lap, focusing on her breathing to at least remain calm, despite her wildly thumping heart. A little bit of doubt slipped into her mind that they probably wouldn't accept her apology – and she couldn't really blame them if that were the case.

A pair of solid hands clamped down on her shoulders and squeezed, inciting a pitiful squeak of surprise from Kali. Link's hand was gone and Impa was actually hefting her up off of the chair. Kali was distantly astounded by Impa’s sheer strength. She had literally lifted Kali off of her feet at arms length and then sat her down firmly in front of her.

“Now, that is more like what I wanted to hear,” Impa said finally. Her voice was a deeper tone, mature. Like the woman had been living this life for ages.

Kali watched her with unsure eyes, standing stiffly in front of the woman whom, just moments ago, she’d been convinced couldn’t stand her.

“It takes courage to admit when you've wrong – especially in the midst of fear. And it takes wisdom to know how to do it,” Impa's words were confident, encouraging even. A smirk curved at the corner of her full lips, a real smile. It wasn't gloating and it wasn't triumphant, but it was the first real smile that Kali had seen from Impa.

“But perhaps you need to experience our world before making a big decision about staying or going. Like you said, you have nowhere to go.” Impa continued, giving Kali a firm pat on the shoulder. There was no malice in her words, so perhaps she was just ruthlessly honest.  Kali found that honesty much easier to accept, instead of believing Impa hated her.

Link stood from his kneeling position as he watched on, seeming much more relaxed. “That sounds like a great idea.” He commented, flashing them both an easy smile, “I have some friends I'm sure would love to meet you.”

Just like that, he was back to being the calm hearted guy he was when they first met. Kali felt her heart begin to pound with anticipation of meeting new people. Maybe she could even make her own friends.

“People will think you strange at first, surely. But with time and an understanding that you're not from Hyrule, they are usually very open to strangers.” Impa cut in thoughtfully, her red eyes softening as she crossed her arms over her stomach, relaxing, “In the meantime, this village can be your temporary home.”

“That is, if you're comfortable with being here.” Link added, attempting to be the more considerate one of the two.

Kali felt her heart swell with emotions that could only be described as intense relief and a comprehension that they were already beginning to understand her position in this world. She couldn't help the hopeful smile that lit up her face as she looked at them both and nodded her head happily, “I'd like to give it a try.”

It had been a few days since agreeing to try and get to know their world they call Hyrule. Impa let her stay in her home and Kali had come to find that Impa usually wasn't around very often. Or at least she hadn't been except for when she came back for food and rest, which was usually towards the end of the day. Link had left the village a few times as well, and was gone for days at a time. But not before stopping in to make sure that Kali was doing alright.

One day she'd startled him when he came inside to find that she wasn't there, but she had been exploring the village. It had taken some courage to step outside, and a few mental exercises to hype herself up, but off she went, making sure to wrap a thick shawl around her shoulder to keep back the winter chill. She'd come to learn that the name of the town was Kakariko Village. It took her a few tries to pronounce it right, as the names here were much different than back home. She noticed there weren't really any streets in the village as much as there were dirt paths. Probably from people following their daily routines to and from their homes.

Nobody really spoke to her but we’re not shy about gawking at her. She made a point to try and cover her ears with her long blonde hair. But it seems the lack of pointed ears poking through her hair made her stand out more – so she gave up and decided to just keep to herself. Link actually found her that day lounging on a cliff face next to the windmill that overlooked the village. It was a nice spot. There weren't any people and the view was pleasant. The slow creaking of the mill and whoosh of the wind was sort of relaxing in its own way. He had given a surprised laugh when he discovered her there, an eyebrow raised quizzically at her.

One morning, Kali had just been tidying up her used clothes from the past couple of days, arranging them in the neatest pile she could manage on a chair in her bedroom. Impa would have to show her how to wash them herself soon. She heard the front door swing open and shut without a single knock. That had to be Link coming back from...wherever it is that he goes during the day.

“Kali?” he called out, always hesitant about stepping into her room.

Well, if nothing else, he was polite. She smiled a little at the thought and stepped out into the living area that consisted of a table with chairs, a fireplace and a few shelves filled with books and other items.

“Hey,” she greeted him, smoothing out her skirt a bit. She hadn't left the house that day, but was thinking about going for a walk later.

He grinned at her and tossed a handful of cloth at her with a smooth motion. Kali jumped a little but managed to catch the heavy fabric. She blinked and stared down at it, then at him questioningly.
“Put it on, I'm taking you on a trip.” he said casually, adjusting some straps across his chest that secured a shield and sword he carried often. Then he slipped on a heavy cloak for himself.

Kali looked taken aback but slipped on the cloak anyways. It was dense and it reflected her body heat somehow. They must be riding on horseback.

“Where are we going?” she asked, her small smile spreading into a grin at the thought of actually getting out of the village.

She hadn't dared to leave since she encountered those...men. She wasn't sure if it was right to even call them that. There was something about them that was inhuman.

He broke her train of thought. “We're going to a lake.” he answered simply, moving to open the door for her. Kali followed his lead, stepping out into the cold. She shivered a bit at the sudden shift in temperature.

“Not to seem ungrateful or anything,” she started, pulling the cloak tight to her, “But why would we go to a lake when it's this cold?”

Link led her down the stone stairs and into the heart of the village before answering, “It's warmer there, and you seem like the type that doesn't care for just sitting around a house all day or staying in the same place for too long. You seem bored.” He offered her a knowing grin as he looked back at her.

She had to give him some credit, he was certainly observant. Kali didn't like staying home even when she lived...well...home. She liked to go places and try new things, eat new foods and see new sights. It was exciting, to think that he'd noticed and was willing to take her somewhere. Though she couldn't imagine it would be much warmer there like he said, it absolutely was better than nothing. Then again, this world has been full of surprises so far. Perhaps the rules that applied to her old world did not apply in Hyrule.

They both stepped quickly down the stone steps that lead out of Kakariko, towards the fields. The horse he was riding from before waited loyally for him to return. He gave it a good pet on the muzzle and on its neck. It seemed to be sizing up Kali skeptically. A horse….sizing her up. She needed more sleep, she thought blinking her eyes and followed Link as he mounted the beast. He offered her an arm as she stepped onto the holster attached to the saddle and swung her other leg over, fitting snugly to Link on the back. As he began to gather the reins, she pulled her cloak close and wrapped her arms around his torso. She couldn't help but smile at the thought of going somewhere new, or smile that someone had actually wanted to take her there. Maybe this will start happening more often. Kali certainly hoped so.

Chapter Text

“How much longer?”

Kali had to raise her voice over the rhythmic thumping of horse shoes smacking the grassy plain they travelled over. There was a little bit of a whine to her tone. Nobody could really blame her, they'd been travelling for the better part of about 3 hours without stopping, and she hadn't ridden a horse in years. The inner part of her thighs ached from sitting in the same position for so long and her arms strained to keep a good hold around Link's waist. She could feel his shoulders shaking with what she assumed was laughter that got lost in the wind. He turned his head so that she could see the blue of his iris peeking at the corner of his eye.

“Just a little bit further, I promise we're only minutes away.” His cheeks were raised like he was smiling.

He was probably laughing at how petulant she seemed. It had only been the fifth time she'd asked on this trip how long it would take for them to get there. It was difficult to keep track of time here. Kali had always been so reliant on clocks and technology to keep track of the time, and now she didn't even have her phone. At least it seemed like time passed roughly the same as it did back home. But the only indicator she had managed to put together was that she got sleepy around what appeared to be the same time every night. She gazed up towards the position of the sun , and quickly realized it would be hopeless for her to attempt to guess. The least she could tell it was past noon, since the sun was slightly past its highest point in the sky.

“What's so special about a lake anyways?” She called into his ear.

When she envisioned a lake, she thought of the only one she knew of back home. It was barely big enough to be called a lake, more like a pond really. The water was murky and brown and the water rippled with frogs swimming across the surface. She wrinkled her nose at the image, remembering why she never really bothered to go fishing. Then again, she’d never done much traveling either.

Link looked back at her again, a glimmer of anticipation in his eyes. “You'll see.”

He seemed awfully sure of himself, but it was hard to read him sometimes. So, she just nodded her head.

“It's just around this bend.” he told her.

Kali nearly sobbed at the thought of the relief she'd feel after getting off of this horse and stretching her legs. She was practically ready to jump off as she kept trying to peek over Link's head and shoulders to see if they reached their destination. He was significantly taller than she was, unfortunately. He made a sharp turn suddenly and Kali gripped his torso tightly to keep from flying from the saddle. When she looked up, she felt like the breath had been knocked out of her. There was so much water, almost like a sea. She would have thought it truly was the sea if she couldn't just make out the strip of forest on the other side of the lake. Suddenly she didn't feel like she could get off the horse on her own because of how stunned she was by the sheer size of it.

“Oh.” she breathed, pulling the hood of her cloak down.

Link pulled his hood down as well, keeping his green hat on his head. “Yeah.” he said, a hint of confident amusement in his voice.

Kali leaned towards the side and carefully slid off of his horse, barely keeping her knees from buckling both from aching muscles, and wide eyed amazement at the view. She didn't wait for Link to follow and jogged over to the water's edge. It wasn't murky in the slightest. It was as clear as glass and looked incredibly enticing. She wondered if this is what lakes and rivers would look like if her world hadn’t filled them with trash, or dumped waste into them. It appeared the only thing that kept her from seeing the bottom of the lake was the sheer depth of it. And when she peered out on the surface, she could see an island that looked too small for the tree that lived on it. And farther to the side it looked like tall pillars of land with bridges attached, connecting each of them. She assumed it was for people who undoubtedly visited the place. How was it that the area was empty of people? This place was incredible.

“It's called Lake Hylia.” Link spoke from right next to her.

Kali hadn't even heard him walk up next to her, and almost forgot he was there entirely.

“Lake Hylia.” she said, trying out the strange name. It sounded off coming from her inexperienced tongue. But it was a pretty name, perfectly suitable for such a pretty place.

A gentle gust of wind blew back her cloak, and it made her realize just how warm she was with it on. She unclasped the snap at her neck and shrugged it off, folding it over her arm. It was at least ten degrees warmer here. It wasn't especially hot, but it wasn't cold either.

“I honestly didn't think it would be any warmer. I don't even see how that's possible.” she pondered to herself out loud, “It feels like we traveled such a short distance.”

Link had apparently removed his cloak as well and was taking hers from her grasp.

“Is there a specific reason for that? The weather doesn't change where you're from?” he chuckled as he asked, his brow raised quizzically.

It seemed like he was genuinely curious. She watched him as he walked towards the horse and tucked the cloaks away in one of the packs attached at the saddle. His sword and shield were still strapped to his back, as they usually were whenever he returned to the village. Were there really things here that made weapons like that necessary? The thought called back her experience on her own in the fields, and decided to try not to think about what could be worse out there. When he returned, he found himself a seat right at the water's edge in the cool grass, looking at her expectantly.

Right, he asked her a real question.

“Well...” she started, taking a pause to sit on her knees at the edge of the water. She couldn't help but lean forward to peer into it, wondering if there were shells somewhere in there. “Of course, the weather changes, but.... I feel like it takes farther distances to change from cold to warm so drastically. Maybe my world is bigger than yours.” She tried her best to explain things so that it would make sense to him. Talk of cars and roads and planes wouldn't make sense to him, there was barely any technology here at all – if any.

Link leaned back on his hands, gazing out at the shining surface of the lake as he considered what she'd said.

“Maybe.” he finally said, shrugging his shoulders with a smile – like he couldn't care less. That made Kali smile a little as she followed his gaze. “If yours is so much bigger, does that mean you’ve seen a lot of it?”

That startled a laugh out of her. It reminded her of how her friends in high school would tease her about not getting out much.

“Absolutely not.” she answered with a rueful smile. “It was hard for me to be able to leave home because...” she paused for a moment. She knew she was about to blame her boyfriend for it. For every reason she had been so unhappy - so to avoid that conversation, she rephrased,“I didn’t have much of a choice other than to stay home, study and work to keep us where we're living. There was no time or money for traveling.”

Kali could feel his gaze on her, boring into the back of her head. She didn't want to look back, knowing it was best not to, knowing it would only bring on more personal questions she wasn’t ready to answer yet. Her lips pressed into a thin line as the breeze picked up again, tossing locks of her hair into her eyes. Her fingers circled a small pebble in the grass, and slowly nudged it into the water, barely making a ripple on its glass-like surface.

“Us?” he questioned casually. Damn it.

“Uh, yeah.” she answered quietly, flicking another pebble into the lake as she fought back a flinch at the question. “Me and my...well. I’m not sure what he is to me now.”

She didn't intend for the words to sound so...so shameful, but she couldn't really help it. She had been mistreated, taken for granted, and she was a shitty liar - no point in trying to lie now.

“I see.” he muttered, almost sadly. “That...unfortunate.”

She knew he was taking pity on her, and he could probably guess that she wasn't happy with where she had been in her old world.

“It's not.” Kali shot back, a sort of finality in her words said that maybe they should drop the subject, “I will sort things out, one way or another.”

She didn't want to think of anything involving her ex lover. Not the way he just did whatever he wanted without consideration for her feelings or needs, not the way he'd just ignore her even if she'd waited a whole day for him to come home and spend time with her, not with how he didn't bother looking for a job because she was stupidly willing to work hard to barely keep their home at his mother's house. She sighed softly as she struggled to shove those thoughts away.

“Well in any case, I'm sure there are reasons you decided to give life a shot here. So, I won't question them. But it does seem like you need to have a little more fun.” Link said, his tone cheery and...nearly sly sounding.

Kali furrowed her brows a bit, puzzled by the tone. What were they supposed to do that was fun at a lake? She was just about to turn towards him and ask when she felt hands on her back, pitching her forward. She met the water head first with her hands following to scrabble for the bottom of the shallows. Her palms scraped the rocks below and pushed herself above the surface. She gasped a bit and clumsily swept her now dripping blonde hair from her eyes to gape at him, absolutely stunned. Link burst into laughter at the sight of her, sitting in the shallows with a dumbfounded look on her face.

“Oh, is that your idea of fun?” she asked, not able to resist the pull of her own smile as she moved back towards the water’s edge.

She locked an iron grip on his forearm while he was too distracted with laughter to escape her. She latched on with her other arm and leaned the whole weight of her body back while kicking off of the bottom to yank him in. She could hear him give a shout as he tumbled into the water with a splash. Kali grinned wide and scooted away from him while he flailed his arms as he emerged from the water. He looked at her with probably the same baffled expression she had when she was shoved in. She laughed so hard her belly hurt, and damn it felt so good to laugh. She couldn't remember the last time she'd done something this stupid with a friend. Something so dumb and childlike that it was hilarious. He joined in the laughter before giving her a splash. Kali caught a mouth full of water and then she was coughing and laughing at the same time.

“Rude!” she laughed, swiping the water from her eyes.

Link's smile lit up his face and he moved deeper into the water. Kali paused and scooted to the edge again to remove her soaked leather boots – being careful to shake the water out so they could dry. She felt a little weighed down by the dragging fabric of her clothes. She couldn't imagine how heavy Link's clothes and equipment were. He must have either been in great shape for his age, or a very good swimmer. Come to think of it, she felt they were around the same age.

She dipped her head back to sweep her sopping hair from her face as she followed him farther into the depths. She saw Link watching her, probably wondering if she knew how to swim. Kali used to go swimming in the community pool all the time before she graduated high school. She had always loved swimming, and was quite good at it. She tested herself first once she was neck deep, unsure of how buoyant she would be with clothes on. After getting the feel for the weight she kicked off, breathing slow and deep to keep herself afloat, and sweeping her arms easily just below the water’s surface to propel herself forward.

“So, people where you're from know how to swim. That's a relief.” Link said right next to her. She jumped a little, and gently kicked her feet and waved her arms to keep herself floating. She hadn't even heard him paddling.

“Oh, so you just shoved me in here without knowing if I could swim first? How kind of you.” she joked, her grin spreading once again at him.

This made him smile and he seemed to shrug his shoulders a little while tilting his head, “I could have kept you from drowning no problem.” Link seemed like he was considering his next words carefully.

When he glanced at her again, his eyes glittered with a playful glint. “So how long do you think you could hold your breath?” he asked.

She wasn't sure she liked where this was going. “I'm not sure to be honest. Why?”

“You should see what's underneath. Do you trust me?” he asked suddenly, raising his blonde eyebrows a bit with the question. This question didn’t quite match the playful tone. Perhaps he really wanted to know if she would trust him.

Kali took the moment to assess the waters beneath her, gazing into the azure depths below her. She hadn't even considered what kind of creatures lived at the bottom, if any at all. She bit her lip a little, and then looked up to Link to study him. Upon seeing the sincere honesty in his expression, she couldn't help but nod her head and say, “I’ll trust you.”

“Good.” Link grinned wider and swam close to her before grasping her wrist with his hand and drawing in a deep breath as if to give her a cue to do the same.

She drew in a gulp of air before he slowly dragged her under. She held onto his wrist the best she could around the leather gauntlet, and forced herself to open her eyes. It didn't take much to adjust to the water, and it barely stung at all. The worst part was the pressure making her ears pop. But when her vision came into focus it was incredible. The shafts of light coming from above and the glimmer of silvery fish casting bubbles into the light gave it this surreal, dream-like look that would have taken her breath away were she able to breath. Link seemed to just be sinking at this point, pulling her down to his level by her arm. He was watching her reaction, not seeming to mind the dive at all.

She took the time to gaze down, peering at the approaching slope that led to the bottom of the lake. She could see little flecks of light that didn't seem like any fish she’d ever seen. Were there coins or something buried in the bottom? Kali's chest was getting tight and she squeezed Link's arm to get his attention, and then pointed up. He nodded and gave her arm a little push upwards. She kicked and swept her arms wide, having no trouble making it to the surface again. Once she drew in a fresh breath of air, she blinked the water from her eyes and smiled at Link when he came up to meet her.

“It's gorgeous down there! I've never seen water so clear!” she gasped excitedly.

She didn't remember the last time she had been this thrilled to experience something new. She didn’t even have a similar experience to compare it to. Her heart raced excitedly.

“And the fish, and... Oh! What was at the bottom? There were shiny things down there, but they didn't move.”

Link just grinned and paddled lazily on his side around her.

“Those are probably letters in glass bottles. People like to throw letters that they'll never send, or secrets written on paper in bottles to the bottom. It's mostly something younger people do, and the zoras tend to make it a topic of gossip. Sometimes it's funny.” His smile faltered a bit, and then he looked at her. “Sometimes there is some dark stuff written down there. But the only people who can find them are people who can swim to the bottom and not drown. Most don't like risking it.”

That was fascinating! It was so interesting to hear about the customs that hylians had here, and she was so excited to learn about it. To learn about this world! Then she stopped herself.

“The zoras?” she asked, tilting her head as she drew in a breath to float to her back. She was careful to keep her ears out of the water so she could listen.

“Oh yeah,” he said, seeming a little surprised. He chuckled and then shook his head. “I keep forgetting you don't know about things here.” As he paddled around, he pinched his eyebrows together, as if trying to find the right words. “Well, I guess I'll just have to take you to see them sometime. It's...difficult to explain what they are to someone who doesn't already know.” He seemed sheepish now, apologetic.

Kali just smiled at that and righted herself in the water. “Gives you a good reason to take me somewhere else.” Her lips curled into a grin again.

It didn't take long for them to lose track of time. They spent the evening teaching each other games they could play in the water. Kali taught him Marco Polo, but she assumed his long ears gave him a leg up on it - he was suspiciously good at it. He taught her some kind of diving game that the zoras taught him in his travels. It took him a while to get her to just leap off of one of the bridges into a dive. She knew the lake was deep, but something about that was just scary. But she did it! He even said that her dive wasn't that bad either. They had a few races, and he tried to show her how to swim faster after she kept losing. It would take her a lot of practice. By the time they pulled themselves onto the lakeside to rest, she was wiped out.

The sun was dipping lower in the sky as she splayed onto the ground on her back to dry herself off, and Link cast out a fishing line for dinner later. She didn't care much for fish, but she would never complain about free food. Kali couldn't help but feel elated, her eyes closed, soaking in the warmth of the setting sun. It had been at least a year and a half since she was able to go hang out with friends of her own, and none of her friends were nearly as active as Link seemed to be. This single visit showed her how much she was missing out on by just sitting at home playing house wife for someone who didn't even seem to care about her.

“So, can we be serious for a few minutes?” Link asked quietly, his tone a little more somber than before.

Kali opened her eyes a little and turned her head in the grass to look at him.

He wasn't looking at her. “I want to talk to you about what happened before, when I found you in the rain.”

So that's what this trip was about. He was trying to get closer to her, so she'd open up. She had been avoiding the subject since the incident, for fear of drawing up difficult, scary emotions. Then again, they hadn’t exactly asked her forthright either.

“Ahhh, I see.” she said, sighing softly before pushing herself up to rest on the palms of her hands. “So, you're trying to soften me up huh.”

He whirled towards her to face her fully, his expression all serious concern. “It's important, Kali. You must know that.” he said grimly.

She nodded and sighed again. “Yeah, I do. I understand.” She closed her eyes for a moment to calm herself and then looked him in the eyes. “What do you want to talk about then?”

Link shifted uncomfortably, as if he hadn’t expected to get this far, and watched her carefully. He was no doubt gauging how to approach the topic, wary of her emotional state as he tried to read her mood. He seemed to care a lot about how she felt. “Just to be clear, there were definitely two people there right?”

Kali nodded, “Yes. Identical twins. Or maybe one was a shadow. Either way, they looked exactly the same.”

Thinking about it made goosebumps rise on her arms, and she shook the image of the two men leering at her from her mind.

Link nodded thoughtfully, “And what was it, as precisely as you can recall, that they said they wanted from you?”

Kali had to think about it for a moment, double checking in her mind exactly what they had said. It was difficult to be sure in a moment of panic, “I'm pretty sure that they said, 'We know you know where the gateway is.'”

He seemed to consider longer this time, eyeing her cautiously. “Well, do you know?”

She frowned and shook her head, “I don't even know what gateway they were talking about. I was completely lost.”

He seemed to find a particular patch of grass very interesting all of a sudden. Her eyebrows pinched together as she quickly realized, it was because he was withholding information and didn’t want her to see it written plain as day on his face.

“What?” she asked dryly.

“Well,” he hesitated and then shrugged one shoulder. “Impa had some theories, most of them including you unknowingly having the information they wanted. But I don't see how you could.”

Kali tilted her head and played around with some thoughts in her mind, but there was only one thing that made any semblance of sense. “The only thing I can think of now is where you two found me.” she said with a shrug of her shoulders, “I mean, I'm the only strange thing that's popped up around here right? My world is completely unknown to you, and your people are unknown to my world too.”

Link nodded and seemed relieved that she was following the same train of thought he must have been considering. “Yeah, that's what I thought too. But there's no way you would know where that was. You were half-awake, and then fell unconscious again. And the only way we found you was by.... sensing something. I assume when the gateway was made. We must not have noticed it…”

She knew what this meant. He was going to have to go back and find wherever she stumbled into this place, and he was probably going to leave her behind. It seemed like it was too soon already to be attempting to find where she stumbled out of her cold, miserable world. She'd barely gotten an opportunity to see much of this one. Kali gazed at the sky, spotting a few stars dotting the heavens. That was the same too. The stars were probably prettier here when it's completely dark. She hoped they would at least wait a while before going to find the gateway, if it even existed.

Chapter Text

A tremor tore through the earth below the rising structure.  Slowly, bit by bit, the ancient stones took on a newer form.  The form of the old temple from ages ago, and then after that, into something more of an aged castle.  Dark creatures lurked in the surrounding forests whose trees were rapidly withering away as the dark lord's power spread to form a barrier around his land.  He peered down from the tallest tower to watch his work unfold, his form now rejuvenated from what was once a rotting corpse.  He smirked as he felt another rumble rip through the land as his tower rose a bit more.  The hairs rose on the back of his neck and he turned from the window to his door where two dark figures were kneeling in his direction.  

"I hope you bear good news," said the dark lord, his poisonous green eyes expecting. 

 The two raise their heads to him with solemn expressions.  Their faces were identical, as the lord intended them to be when they were created just a day before.  Born of his power.

"Lord Pallas," they said in unison. 

Pallas gestured his hand for them to rise.  They did.   

"You found the other," Pallas said, folding his hands behind his back.  

They nodded as they continued, "Yes, we did.  A girl." 

One of them looked away from his master, hesitant. 

"Go on Styx."  Pallas commanded, his eyes narrowed.

Styx sighed, "She got away from us, and after some additional scouting...we have a problem."

The other twin shook his head with frustration, grimacing as he spat, "I wish we could have just brought her here, but he meddled."

Pallas held out his hand to stop them both, his stony expression unreadable at the news.  "Bia, what problem is there?  She shouldn't have any power after just crossing into this world."

The frustrated twin peered up at his master and smoothed out his ruffled hair before he continued, "A boy stopped us from interrogating her further.  After further scouting, he appears to be a warrior of some kind.  Many people seem to have high respect for him anyway.  And he appears to be some sort of companion to the girl.”  

Pallas's eyebrows knit together, puzzled.  He contemplated the information for a moment, trying to determine the next best move.  He turned towards the window to watch the slowly rotting land again.  The twins shifted their weight awkwardly at his silence, clearly nervous that their lord is displeased with them about this.  

After a long silence they both dared to speak, "My Lord?"

At this Pallas closed his eyes for a few moments, then opened them as he released a long-held breath.  "It has been too long Bia...Styx.  The world has continued to turn without us here, and there are things that perhaps we should brush up on....observe more thoroughly,"  He whirled towards them again, his expression grimly determined now, "Find me any books, scrolls, tomes, or sources of information you can find about what this world is now.  Their legends...and especially folklore on their warriors of myth." 

They both nodded and knelt before their lord again before vanishing into the shadows, as if made of nothing at all.

Kali's eyes snapped open and she bolted upright, throwing her blanket off of her half-awake body.  Her clothes stuck to her skin with sweat and she focused to steady her breathing.  The dream she had wasn't so much frightening as it was just...distressing.  It was like seeing through someone else's eyes, feeling their feelings, thinking their thoughts.  Her skin crawled and she rubbed at her arms as if to brush off the creeping worms of uneasiness.  But the more awake she became, the more pieces of the vision tumbled out of place in her mind.  As dreams so often do, parts of them disappeared but she grasped onto what she felt was important in her mind.  The shadows she saw from before, the man with toxic, glowing green eyes, the dying trees, the climbing fortress.  She furrowed her brows with thought, tried to recall more, but the more she tried, the more faded everything else became.  So instead she ran her fingers through her wild blonde hair, pushing it from her sweat-slick forehead.  She took in her surroundings, almost exactly as she'd left it.  The fire they roasted fish on was now barely burning, mere embers and ash and smoke.  She could see Link's gold hair poking out of the top of his blankets, facing away from her on the opposite side of the fire and the even rise and fall of his back as he slept.  Well, at least her thrashing didn't wake him.  

She turned her gaze to the sky.  A fat full moon hung lazily in the still dark void above.  Surely it was after midnight, so she'd slept for a while after passing out from their day in the lake.  Kali took in a deep breath, and held it a bit as she turned her head to the lake again, then released it in a long, silent sigh.  This calmed her down a bit, and so did the sight of the lake.  It's so quiet, so still.  She got silently to her feet and walked to the water’s edge, noticing the eerie lack of breeze.  Without a wind to cast ripples over the water, the lake was like the surface of a mirror; reflecting all that lay above it, even her.  She gazed at her tired reflection and smoothed out her hair again so it was almost back to its normal, wavy mess, but a movement in her peripheral vision caught her attention. 

The feeling of being watched raised the hairs on the back of her neck, and she straightened slowly to track the movement.  It was too dark to tell, but whatever it was stood atop one of the few pillars of land out in the lake connected by bridges for tourists to take in the sights.  The figure stood facing her direction, and no matter how much she squinted, she couldn't tell who it was.  Not even if it was male or female.  She started to walk slowly, skirting the water’s edge to try to get a closer look.  The figure also began to move slowly across the bridge towards the small island in the center of the lake, maintains it’s distance away from her.  

Kali clenched her fists, suspicion rising in her gut about the shadow.  Suddenly the figure waved it's arm, almost as if it threw something.  Kali's eyes searched the air around it, trying to stay aware of the things movements, and suddenly the lake rippled from where the object must have splashed into the surface.  She watched the ripples for a mere moment before she found the figure gone - like it was never there.  Her eyes frantically searched the lake, the island, the pillars, the bridges, trying to spot who was literally just there less than a second ago.  

She felt a hand grip her shoulder.  Kali shrieked and without thinking whirled around to swing her still clenched fist into whoever grabbed her.  It connected to something, she wasn't sure what it was because she had closed her eyes tight in a fit of panic and fear.  The person gave a shout of pain and she found the tone of voice is familiar.  She snapped her eyes open to see Link, without his hat and his head snapped back with both hands over his nose.  Blood started to pour from between his fingers.  

"Oh my god, Link!" she cried out, reaching out her hands to help somehow, but unsure of what to do, they just hung there.  "I'm so sorry, I didn't know it was you!  I saw this person, and I didn't know who so I was trying to see and you just grabbed me and I panicked and got scared.  Jesus I'm so sorry are you okay?!" She continued to ramble frantically at him as he leaned over, still clutching his bloodied nose. 

She finally took a steadying breath and rushed over to their things, tossing items aside until she found a handkerchief and then hurried back to him.  

"I'm so sorry, Link.  I really didn't know it was you."  she reached between his hands to place the piece of cloth tenderly to his nose to stop the blood from running down his arms.  

Link blinked his eyes a few times, as if trying to focus and accepted the quickly reddening cloth.  "I... uh...It's alright.  I don't think it's broken..." he mumbled painfully, his voice sounding muffled from having to plug his nose, "I think you just busted it."  

She saw his cheeks rise into a sort of smile and her jaw dropped in disbelief.

"Link...I... I just punched you and you're smiling at me?!"  She ran her fingers through her hair and took several deep breaths, trying to calm down.  "Oh my god." she groaned, cringing at herself. 

"What?" he asked, sounding a little amused.  "I've never had someone just – well, especially not a girl - just punch me like that before.  I think it's kinda funny....and a little ironic."

"What do you mean by ironic? You’ve never been in a fight with a girl?" She began towards their camp sounding very tired all of a sudden.  She eyed up his sword and shield again as he followed.  She thought of Impa, and how fighting an armed woman in this world couldn't be that uncommon.  

He folded the cloth again so that he could dab his nose with a cleaner part of the handkerchief.  He flinched away from his own hand, painfully. 

"Well, I have fought women.  Most of them have a weapon though.  And it's ironic...because Impa has been acting like if you took one step out of the village you'd melt or something. She actually doesn't know I brought you here, by the way.  That'll be fun when we get back."  Link answered with a sheepish smile.

Kali sat down on her bed roll as she listened to his explanation, and then she ran her hands over her tired eyes and down her face.  "Ugghhh....God." she groaned again, dreading that encounter.  She felt like they were both about to get grounded by a crotchety aunt. 

Link was a lot more mischievous than she had anticipated, and apparently doesn't mind getting into a little trouble.  She flopped back onto her blankets, and kept her eyes closed. 

“So, she thinks I'm a weakling." Kali laughed half heartedly, shrugging her shoulders.  "No surprise here.  If you compare me to her, it's like trying to compare the land to the sky, or a raging bull to a house cat."

Link gave a little shrug of his own, "Honestly, that's fair.  But I think you could be like her if you were trained."  

Kali shifted so that she looked at him, to see if he was joking.  He sat on his bedroll now too, peering at her consideringly.  "No way." She said flatly.

He nodded and gave another smile, "Yeah, I do.  I didn't know how to fight once too, you know." 

She gave this some thought, biting the inside of her cheek.  It would be pretty neat to learn how to fight, and logically, if he had to walk around at all times with that sword and shield on his back...maybe it wouldn't be a horrible idea. The conversation dropped as she drifted into wonderings of what she would be like as some manner of shield maiden, or a ninja, or an archer.  Childish thoughts..

"How's your nose?" she asked tiredly after a few beats of silence.

He pulled the cloth away as she glanced at him and then gave his nose a little swipe with it, clearing any trace of blood.  

"Seems okay now," he chuckles lightly.  "Can't believe you got me like that.  You're fast." 

She just rolled her eyes and half smiled at him, and then her expression grew more solemn as she looked away to gaze at the lake again.  "I saw someone."

There was another moment of silence as her statement settled on him.  She heard his voice without looking his way, "Did you see who it was? It's not uncommon for people to sneak out here at night.  It could have been one of the Zora people."

Her lips pressed into a thin line, recalling the eerie sense of being watched again.  “Maybe.  I guess it could have been.... but it seemed weird."  

"Weird how?"

She rolled back over to face him, now laying on her side and covered herself with the blanket to fight the chills she got when remembering that creeping eyes on the back of her neck sensation.  "Weird like.... how you're being watched and you can't see who."

Link gives her a puzzled expression, "You've felt that before in your world?" 

Kali only served him an exasperated frown, “Come on, Link. We aren’t that different from one another.”

He leaned back on one hand, and stroked his jaw with the other thoughtfully.  "Well, if you really feel like it's not safe here.  We can leave now if you want."

She sat up, considering the offer.  It would take a few hours to get back, but she wasn't really tired anymore and there was no way she could get any sleep after all that.  She studied her companion. He didn't seem very tired either.  She couldn’t imagine he would after getting punched in the nose.  Her cheeks reddened with embarrassment.  

"What?" he said, raising his eyebrows at the reaction.

"I really am sorry about punching you.  I really didn't know it was you." she groaned again, embarrassed.  

He just laughed and got to his feet to begin gathering their things .  

"It’s fine.  I know you didn't know.  I should be more.... noisy when I walk." he grinned at her in a way that she can't help but smile a little, feeling a little relieved.  

He whistled for Epona, and she came trotting merrily over to them.  He began to load up their gear.  

"Thanks a lot for saying we can leave." she mumbled to him as she hefted up her bedroll onto the horse, letting Link help her strap it securely.  

He turned to her, his blue eyes wide awake now. 

"Don't thank me yet," he said as he made his way back to the last of their things.  "We still have to face Impa when we get back."  

Kali let out a noise of discontent and then ran her fingers over her face again, "Don't remind me." 

Together they made quick work of gathering the rest of their belongings and Link even instructed her on how to strap their belongings more securely to a horse.  She nodded and tried making the knots and adjusting straps when prompted by him.  He kept glancing at her, and she somehow knew that he was mulling over what she said about seeing someone before.  She recalled what he said before about how people like to put letters they never intended to send, or secret confessions in glass bottles.  She considered that maybe she was just overreacting and it was someone who had been trying to perform that weird little ritual in secret.  But still…. how does someone just disappear in thin air like that?  She shivered as she how recalled the twin shadows who assaulted her before did just that - vanished like they never existed.

“Still bothered by what you saw?” Link asked grimly as he offered his hands to give her a step up onto the saddle.  He was alarmingly good at reading her mood.  Or she was perhaps just that obvious.

She braced her arms on the saddle as she accepted the lift, feeling like the more she did this, the better she would get at it.  She waited for him to mount Epona in front of her in an easy movement.  

“I guess so.  It was like they just vanished.” She answered as she adjusted her cloak and arms around his torso.  

Link started Epona into an easy trot as he silently considered.  

“It was like,” she continued, remembering the ripples in the water, “I looked away for a second, and they were just gone from the bridges.” 

Link remained quiet and then wordlessly increased their speed to a gallop. It was going to be a long way home.  Him not speaking meant bad business.

“You think it’s related to the two I mentioned before, don't you? Or the gateway?” she asked tentatively.  She didn’t want to irritate him with further questions, but damn it, the idea of those twins finding her again….she shuddered.

She felt his chest rise and fall under her arms from a long sigh he gave.  And then glanced up to see him nodding his head. 

“What in the Goddesses' names were you thinking?!” Impa scolded a sheepish looking Link only seconds after they walked through the door.  

“Sorry, I guess I should have left a note.  I wasn’t thinking.” Link responded, not looking all that sorry for actually getting Kali out of the house for a day and most of the night.  She supposed he really could be sorry about not notifying Impa though.

They had arrived in Kakariko, both looking haggard from the long ride back in the early morning, and both were sorely missing the warmer weather by Lake Hylia.  The early light of dawn still leaked in through the windows of the house as Kali carefully folded her cloak over her arm and went to stand by the fire to warm her frigid hands.  Impa gave her the stink eye as she snuck past her.  Guilt rolled around in her gut and she bit her lip.  How in the world could one look from this woman make Kali feel so sorry?

“That is very clear that you weren’t thinking, boy.” Impa spat, rubbing the spot between her eyebrows with her fingers, and placing her other hand firmly on her hip.  “She could have been hurt.  Did you forget that those shadows came after her just days ago when she left the village?” 

Link rubbed the back of his neck as he crossed the room to take a seat at the table for what seemed to be a good, long lecture.  “She was with me the whole time, she didn’t leave my sight.” He explained tiredly.  

Kali glanced over and couldn’t help but notice the bruise that had bloomed on the bridge of his nose.  He caught her stare and she made an apologetic face.  He offered a small, forgiving smile and waved his hand at her as if he could wave away the guilt.  It helped a little, but naturally Impa didn’t miss the exchange.  She finally noticed the bruise. 

“There was a fight.” She said, assumingly, her shoulders bunching with anticipation.

Kali pressed her lips together, clearly not wanting to try and explain how she bloodied Link’s nose because he startled her.  She could feel Link’s gaze boring into her back, and could sense his amusement with her silence. 

“Of a sort.” He answered with a bit of a chuckle.

“This isn’t funny, Link.  Who was it? The shadows again?” Impa asked, practically full to the brim with questions she needed answers to.

Kali could hear the smile in Link’s voice as he responded and she closed her eyes tight against what he might say.  She knew he wouldn’t lie for her.  She didn’t expect him to. 

“Well, one might say we already have the culprit in our custody.”  Link explained.

After a long pause, Kali glanced over her shoulders to see Link grinning as he jabbed his thumb in her direction.  Impa stared wide eyed at her in disbelief.  

“Have you lost your wits?!” Impa finally exclaimed. The woman looked startlingly conflicted between being angry that she’d punched Link, or in complete denial that she’d been able to.

Link began chuckling at the same time Kali was wringing her fingers together and blurted out, “It was an accident!”

“How do you bruise someone’s nose by accident?” Impa spat skeptically, crossing her arms over her chest as she raised an accusing silver brow.

Kali continued to guiltily wring her fingers as she looked to Link for help.  He only shrugs his shoulders, clearly at a loss of how to handle the situation himself.  She frowned at him, and then turned her eyes to Impa again.  

“W-Well…. I woke up in the middle of the night and was wandering around the lake when he snuck up behind me and scared me,” she took a breath.  Her explanation was all rushed together in a fit of nervousness, “And I just... punched him?”

Impa just gaped at Kali, again in disbelief that she could even lay a finger on Link.  Link.  Who carried a sword and shield everywhere he went.  Kali glanced to him again and he bore this significant look into her. It was difficult to read.  It was less amused than before, and had a heat behind it.  He was urging her to do something, or it seemed, to ask something.  She knew what, but was terrified to even suggest it to Impa – who was already furious with both of them.

Kali closed her eyes tight as she summoned her courage and set her green eyes on Impa’s crimson ones.  Her fingers clutched at the front of her dress tightly, holding onto anything to keep her grounded to her desire.  

“I… I know you keep saying how dangerous it is outside the village.  I understand now how quickly things can go badly here.” She paused, trying to form the words in her mind.  Finally, she just said, “I want to learn to fight too.”

Impa just peered at her, no longer open mouthed.  She seemed to be really considering it, which is miles ahead of what Kali had expected in response.  Impa uncrossed her arms to step up to Kali.  The sudden closeness reminded Kali how Impa was practically a foot taller than her - she towered over her. 

“What if I refuse?” Impa asked her, her tone as serious as death.

Kali felt the challenge in the woman’s voice.  She sensed if she broke eye contact to look at Link for help then Impa would refuse for sure. She felt her clenched hands tremble, making the ends of her skirt shiver.  

“Then... I suppose I’ll have to find someone else who will teach me.  But I refuse to be helpless if I’m going to stay in your world.” Kali responded with as much confidence as she could muster, her voice sounding steadier than she expected it to.  She wasn’t sure who that voice belonged to, but it wasn’t the girl that had broke down in a teary mess nearly a week prior to Thais conversation.

“It won’t be easy training.” Impa says.

“I know.” Kali responds.

“It’ll be painful, and long, and maybe impossible for you to learn it all” Impa pushed.

“…I know.” Kali muttered in answer.

Kali kept her eyes on Impa’s, hearing her heartbeat in her ears as she waited for a clear, definite answer.  Impa was the first to break eye contact as she turned to the side, allowing her to see Link pretending to not pay attention. 

“This was your idea wasn’t it.” She said dryly.

Link shrugged his shoulders, a ghost of a smile on his lips as his finger idly traced the patterns of the wood on the table. “I may have mentioned it.”

Impa sighed and then looked back to Kali with narrowed eyes, looking her up and down - assessing her. 

“Physical conditioning starts in the morning at dawn.  Use today to get what rest you can.” Impa finally said, moving away from them both towards the door.  

Kali’s eyes lit up and she couldn’t stop the smile that widened across her face.  Her eyes found Link, who was hiding his returning smile from Impa.

Impa jabbed a pointed finger at him. “And you,” she spat, “No more taking my ward from the house without leaving some kind of notice.  I was worried sick.”  

Link only lowered his head, trying to look ashamed.  He was definitely not very good at pretending.  Still, what Impa said had a warm feeling spread through Kali’s chest.  She had been concerned about her when she disappeared. It was a feeling Kali hadn’t realized she’d missed for a very long time.  

Chapter Text

As if she didn’t get enough stares already whenever Kali left the house.. The villagers had just started getting used to her presence and the staring had begun to come less and less, until she started her training regimen with Impa.  Now, for the past few days, the villagers outright gawked at her as she ran circuits around the village with Impa hounding her every step either encouraging her or berating her, whichever seemed more effective that day.  The encouragement came when it seemed like she was about to give up entirely, the berating came when she was just tired and wasn’t pushing herself as much as she could .  

It had been a few days of the constant workouts and change in diet already, and now Kali hobbled – not walked - hobbled, on the main path of the village.  She hadn’t bothered to change into the clothes that seemed the most normal for women in the village, and stuck to her new beige leggings with boots, and a simple long-sleeved tunic with her cloak around her shoulders.  Every part of her body hurt, and she couldn’t think of a better way to find relief from the soreness than to just work out her body some more.  Even just walking was better than sitting around getting even more stiff.  Her hair was in a simple braid down her back, fully revealing her rounded ears.  It wasn’t as uncomfortable for her to feel strange to them anymore, so there wasn’t really a point in hiding them now.  The villagers knew she was here, had seen her training with – whom Kali had come to find out – was their village guardian.  She wasn’t exactly sure what to make of that but found that she wasn’t surprised.  Impa told her that next week she would start studying the history of Hyrule and its people.  From how Hyrule was created, to the different kinds of people, to the different regions and social customs.  

“If you’re going to try and stay here in the future,” Impa had said that day while Kali was doubled over, regaining her breath from their run, “Then you should at least know what you’re getting into.”  

Kali had given her a noncommittal shrugging motion while she held her arms above her head, bracing her hands on her head so her chest could expand further as she sucked in as much oxygen as possible.  Impa was right, but she didn’t want to talk about the possibility of leaving right then.  It seemed too soon to really contemplate that or sort out her complicated feelings about home.  So, she asked Impa to continue their run before her thoughts were out of her control. Impa seemed to notice her sudden mood shift, and just agreed to finish the workout that day.  

During her walk through the village Kali started to notice some changes and the high energy of the villagers milling about, talking amongst each other more excitedly than usual, stringing up little decorations.  Children were climbing trees to hang tiny bells on strings and adorn the branches with deep blue, green, and white ribbons.  Women were talking in groups about who should cook specific dishes or bring cakes.  Other groups talked about sewing dresses for their daughters or vests for their sons.  When they noticed Kali observing them, they seemed unsure of how to react.  Some seemed like they might be more open about their plans, knowing that the odd stranger wouldn’t have any idea what was going on, but didn’t because they weren’t sure what their friends thought.  Kali just waved politely and moved on with her walk. 

 A while later, she made the agonizing climb up the ladder to her favorite spot by the windmill that overlooked the village.  The constant breeze from the mill made her feel a little colder and she shivered as she watched people milling about merrily.  A head popped out from where the ladder rested against the cliff, and it made her jump.  “You gotta stop sneaking up on me like that,” she breathed, putting her hand to her chest.

Link chuckled as he pulled himself up, “I keep forgetting that you’re jumpy.”  

She made a face at him, getting comfortable in the grass again. “I’m not jumpy.” She said defensively, “You’re just sneaky.  Someone should put one of those bells around your neck or something.”

He grinned at her as he settled in the grass next to her, “So you noticed that huh? The decorations?” he asked.

She turned her eyes back down to the village, where a group of men were moving heavy wooden tables out into the more open grassy area that Kali had decided to call Kakariko’s plaza since people seemed to socialize there.  

“Kinda hard to miss it don’t you think?” she responded with a small laugh, “What is it? Some kind of holiday?”

She couldn’t help but be reminded of what Christmas was like in her world, but the colors weren’t quite the same and there were no string lights.  Of course, how could they have string lights with no electricity?  

“Good guess.” He nodded, watching the villagers too.  “It’s to celebrate the height of the winter season, and the Hylians leave gifts to two of the three Goddesses in our world.  They are who created this land.” He explained.

Kali nodded, silently listening and digesting the information.  Her eyebrows pulled together in confusion and she glanced at him curiously, “Only two of the three? Why?” she asked.

He seemed surprised that she’d questioned it, or maybe he was surprised that she cared.

 “Well, the people here believe that Nayru, the Goddess of Wisdom, is the ruler over winter as it’s the prime time for children and adults to catch up on their studies because the land isn’t good for growing or harvesting.  It’s a time to stay indoors and read, or study, or learn new skills.” Link paused, eyeing her to see if she was really listening.

She kept her eyes intently on him, chewing on the inside of her cheek.  It was clear she was mulling over the information.  

He continued, “And they believe leaving offerings for her and Farore, the Goddess of Courage and the one responsible for creating life, that winter will be less harsh, and spring will bloom more quickly.  So that’s why the colors for the festival are green and blue.”  

“Why the bells?” she asked, pulling her knees to her chest.  

“Well,” he started, giving her a lopsided grin, “I think most people just like the nostalgia of hearing bells during the season, but older folks believe that the ringing of bells dispels bad spirits.”  

Kali nodded, smiling a little now at the village. “It really does sound like Christmas.”

His eyes lit up with interest, “What’s that?”

She grinned and dove into the explanation of one of her world's most major holidays, about the lights, the cookies, the gifts, and Santa Claus.

After she finished, he was just staring at her, his hand on his chin as he tried to imagine it. 

 “So…” he started, then paused and began to laugh. “So, where you’re from – You celebrate a holiday where a fat man in a red suit breaks into your home, eats your food, and then leaves gifts for good children and rocks for bad children?”  

His shorter explanation startled her into a laugh.  Then they were both laughing.  She never realized how ridiculous it sounded until a complete outsider to her culture tried to explain it back to her.  Her belly and ribs hurt with every laugh, but like the other day, the laughing felt so good.  

“Well,” she said, wiping a tear from her eyes and stifling another laugh, “The Santa part isn’t real.  It’s just a story that adults tell children while they’re young.  It’s more about spending time eating and enjoying being around your family.”

Link had managed to quell his own laughter and he leaned back on his hands, “That sounds much nicer.” He said simply, his tone warm.

A moment of silence passed and when she glanced back out at the village, the tables had been set up and now men were stringing the ribbons and bells from the roofs of the buildings.  Kali smiled fondly, recalling memories of her childhood around the Christmas tree, eating dinners at different houses where her family, her sisters, her cousins would be happy to see her.  That was when things were much simpler, and it made her feel a little sad knowing she’d possibly never see it again.  

“When is this happening? Tonight?” she asked, eyeing the setting sun.

“No, probably all day tomorrow.  It’s likely that Impa will let you have the day off from training,” he blue eyes light up with amusement and he starts to grin at her.  

He must know how sore she should be already and is picking fun at her.  She shot him a half-hearted contemptuous look but then her expression relaxed, and she flopped onto her back.  The sudden movement and stretching of her muscles made her groan and cringe.  

Link chuckled lightly as he watched her, “It’s not easy is it?”

“I didn’t expect it to be. I already said that.” She sighed, closing her eyes.

“I know.” She heard him say.

“I’m just glad to have a break,” she said contently.

“But will you actually enjoy it?” he asked.  

The question made her open her eyes to look at him to see if he was just being sarcastic and messing with her, or if he was asking a real question.  His expression was genuinely curious.  No sign of playful humor dancing in his eyes or his smile.  She raised a brow suspiciously.  

“What is that supposed to mean?” she asked dumbly.

Link rubbed the back of his neck. It was his tell for when he had something to say but didn’t really want to say it.  

Kali smiled a little, “It’s fine. Go ahead.” 

Her easy response seemed to relieve him a little as he elaborated, “Well, I know you don’t know anyone, and the villagers haven’t exactly been open to you yet.  So, are you going to enjoy the festival tomorrow as a break?” 

She sat up, realizing she hadn’t considered it at all.  There’s a festival happening, and nobody has invited her to join.  Maybe it was just a general assumption that everyone was invited, but still, it wasn’t exactly like anyone had outright made her feel welcome.  Nobody had tried to be friends with her yet except maybe Link.  She saw Impa more as a guardian figure while she was here, but she supposed the woman could be considered her friend too.  

“I don’t know.” Kali answered without thinking, suddenly concerned.  

Maybe she would just end up spending a nice evening inside, away from all the commotion.  The crowds of people she watched in the village center suddenly made her feel nervous.  A long moment of silence passed between the two, and she could feel Link watching her to gauge her reaction.  She bit her lip, honestly not sure how to answer his question.  

“Maybe Impa-“ she started.

“Impa is probably going to be busy leading the event,” Link said, his voice nearly sounding sullen.

“Ah, of course.” Kali sighed.

There was a reason he was asking her.  He was worried about her being sad or feeling left out.  Which also meant…

“You’re not going to be around tomorrow huh?” she asked, smiling sadly out at the village.

His guilty silence answered her question.  He shouldn’t have to feel guilty for her sake.  He could have things that he needed to do, or places that he wanted to go, and other people he wanted to see.  

So, she put on her most honest smile and faced him, “I promise I’ll try tomorrow.” She vowed, trying to stay positive. “I’ll try to have fun and make friends at the festival.  So, stop worrying, and go do what you need to.  I’m not a baby.” 

His posture seemed to relax after a moment, and he smiled back at her.  “I was on my way out now and wanted to make sure Impa didn’t work you to death.”  

His joke made her begin to sit up and she groaned loudly again at the pain in her core.  She started to laugh, and then groaned again at the pain with that too.  

“At this point, it’s a real possibility that she could.” Kali said, not entirely sure herself if she was serious or not. “I’ll walk you to the gate then.”

She attempted to stand, but something in her expression must have made Link suddenly get to his feet and get a firm grip around her forearm.  Kali ground her teeth and used his help to stand, and then gave a suffering sigh.  

“Or maybe you’ll just try to get down the ladder without your body giving out?” He suggested with a chuckle.  

“Yeah,” she muttered, offering an apologetic smile.  

Link approached the ladder, adjusting the straps of his shield and sword.  That little detail suddenly filled her gut with dread.  He was going somewhere dangerous, and possibly fighting monsters like those two shadows that came after her when she ran away from the village.  Maybe it even got worse than just those two.  

Just as he was beginning to scale down the ladder, Kali stepped forward and spoke up. “Um….” 

He paused, looking at her with his usual pleasant expression.  

She wasn’t sure how to express that she was worried, or if she even should.  He worried about her after all, it was fair that she could worry about his well-being too.  She felt guilty that she hadn’t worried while he’d disappeared several times since she got here.  

“I guess, uh, just take care of yourself.” She said lamely.  

Link seemed to catch onto her growing concern and shot her a confident smile, “Don’t worry, I’ve faced worse than what I might find on my trip this time.  I’ll try to be back soon.”

Kali rolled her eyes and put her hands on her hips, grinning, “Don’t rush yourself just cause I worry about you getting killed.  Take care of what you need to.  Just make sure we can hang out again sometime.”

He grinned back, “You got it.  See you soon.” And then he disappeared over the cliff face.

Back home, Kali had never been one of the most popular people, especially around the time she’d phased into Hyrule.  It wasn’t too bad while she was still in high school.  She hung out at school, after classes occasionally and even sometimes on the weekends.  But she couldn’t honestly say she’d been to anything that was classified as a party in all her 19 years.  She wasn’t even sure if she should consider this celebration a party if it lasted all day, but for some reason the word “Party” flashed in bright, anxious colors in her mind at the thought of this festival.  After her exchange with Link that evening she had returned to the house and paced the living area until Impa finally returned, who eyed Kali strangely.  After this look, Kali had settled into a chair by the fire, wrapped in a knit blanket she’d claimed as her own since she started living in the house.  She was considering all the possibilities as she gazed at the tips of the flames.  

It was very possible that she could go to this festival and end up being welcomed and even having a good time, eating good food, maybe dancing if there was dancing.  That was the expectation she wanted to have about the event.  But it was also a very real possibility she could be shunned, ignored, even made to feel unwelcome.  Maybe that last part was a little exaggerated, but still.

She heard Impa enter her room, and after several minutes she exited without saying a word.  Once Impa had disappeared behind her own bedroom door, Kali finally peaked over the back of her chair, her eyes fixed on her own door which was now ajar.  

Impa knew exactly what she was doing.  

Kali frowned, knowing she was going to do exactly what Impa had expected and go into her room to see what she’d been in there for.  After a few moments of stubborn consideration, Kali finally caved and folded her blanket over the back of her chair as she went to go into her room.  

She wasn’t sure what she expected but it wasn’t what she’d found laid out on her bed.  She blinked her eyes and went over to brush her fingers over the fine powder blue fabric of the dress that was on her bed.  It had long sleeves with silvery blue embroidery in the shapes of snowflakes around the ends of the sleeves and around the bottom half of the dress.  It wasn’t shiny fabric, like silk, but it was sturdier and had a slight shimmer.  Surely it was made for cold weather.  It was so simple, but beautiful.  It was festival clothes.  Impa’s silent invitation to the party.  She wondered if it would even fit.  Next to it was a sturdy silvery vest, and a thicker slip to go under the dress to  keep her warm.  She stripped her clothes off and tried on the outfit.  Already it felt heavier than her normal clothes, and she was getting warm, but somehow it fit perfectly.  Having no mirror, she could only look down at herself.  She turned, watching the fabric swish around her bare feet, she grinned.  

“I’m glad it fits you well,” Impa’s voice said.  Kali felt her heart leap and she turned to her door, her eyes wide with surprise.  Maybe Link was right about her being jumpy….

“I...um...I just wanted to try it on…” Kali stammered, stupidly feeling like she’d done something wrong.  One of her hands started automatically fiddling with the fingers of her other hand, a nervous tell.  

Impa smirked a little, now looking amused.  “Well I didn’t bring that for you to not try it on.  Those are your clothes for the festival tomorrow.” 

Kali’s eyes were on the floor, following the pattern of the grain in the wooden panels.  She was still picking at her nails. 

“You’re worried.” Impa said, assumingly.

She just nodded her head in response and Impa crossed her arms, waiting for an explanation.  

Kali sighed softly and finally looked up, “Well, I’m worried that I won’t really…..I dunno, blend with the people here. Or be welcome, I guess.” 

Impa raised a brow at her, still silent.  

Kali went on. “It’s just that, nobody has really reached out to me to invite me to go - besides Link, who suggested I should - and I don’t know if it’s just a thing where everyone is invited or if they just don’t want me to be there.”

“Have you tried reaching out to them yourself?” Impa asked calmly.

Kali paused, and then bit her lip shamefully.  It was easy to realize that mistake now that it was being pointed out to her.  

“I guess not.” she murmured.

Impa’s expression softened and crossed the room to put both hands on Kali’s shoulders.  She could feel even through the fabric how calloused her fingers were, and for a moment considered maybe her own fingers would end up like that too after all this training.  

“Just put in a little bit of effort.  Hylians aren’t necessarily shy, but they are guarded people - especially in tight knit groups like this village.” Impa explained gently.

There was a slight squeeze of her fingers before her teacher released her and crossed back to the door, shutting it quietly behind her.  Kali stood there, feeling too warm in her dress before finally deciding to change into her night clothes.  As she laid in her bed, with her eyes closed, and she willed herself to put her best foot forward tomorrow.  It would happen, she would make herself do it whether they would accept her or not.

That thought seemed a lot more feasible when Kali wasn’t peeking around the corner of the shooting gallery building, peering at the amount of people who were already celebrating in the grassy plaza.  Her heart leapt in her chest at great gallops as she wondered if she was overdressed.  She had pulled her long blonde hair up in a messy twist so that pieces tumbled over her shoulders and down her neck, and was wearing the dress Impa had gifted to her for the festival.  She could see her breath fog in front of her and was grateful now for the beautiful but warm clothing, although her fingers were chilled.  She bet that’s why everyone was carrying cups of something warm, judging from the steaming clouds puffing up from their mugs.  But still, everyone else seemed to be dressed a little more plainly save for maybe two or three of the younger women.  Women whose families perhaps were better off than some of the others.  Where did Impa even get this kind of dress here? She wondered about that for another moment, procrastinating.  Then her own voice sounded in her head, promising Link that she would try.  Damn it if her own guilt wasn’t making her put one foot in front of the other towards the crowd.  

‘Best foot forward…’ She kept thinking like some kind of prayer to do her best, trying to appear friendly but was sure she looked as nervous as she actually felt. 

Although she was walking, she wasn’t sure where to go.  Nobody had explained this festival or it’s customs to her.  Her eye caught the drinks again and she decided she’d start with that.  A few older people spotted her and stepped apart to let her through.  

‘No, no….Talk to them’ she urged herself.  

She clasped her hands in front of her, her fingers laced together to try and prevent her nervous finger picking habit.  She found the long table laid out with food and a huge ceramic container of steaming liquid that smelled like spiced fruit.  But there was a group of women filling everyone’s cups.  They spotted her heading their way and stared, looking unsure.  Kali froze, her fingers squeezing each other to the point of pain.  She took a deep breath, and put one foot in front of the other until she was standing before them.  They were silent, and before Kali could think too much about it she was speaking.  

“Hello.  I know I haven’t introduced myself to you all yet, and I apologize.  Everything here is very new to me.” She wasn’t sure how loudly she was speaking because all she could hear was her own muffled voice over the pounding of her heartbeat in her ears, which she was sure were red with embarrassment.  “My name is Kali, and I really have grown to like this village. So….s-so….” She stammered and then nodded her head in greeting to all the women, a little gesture she’d noticed them all doing in passing every day.  “It’s nice to meet you, and I hope you’ll teach me how to enjoy living here.  I’d like to be friends.”  

The women had raised their eyebrows in surprise, either not having expected the strange foreign girl to speak in a language they understand, or just not expecting her to sound so steady or friendly.  She waited, feeling her hands starting to tremble.  The moment it took for one of the women to turn from her towards the ceramic cauldron felt like a century, and when she turned back around she had a steaming mug of the mystery beverage in her hand.  The woman, who had short, deep red hair, offered Kali a gentle smile and extended the mug to her, “It’s nice to meet you Kali.  You can start by having a drink and warming your hands,” she eyed her trembling fingers that had grown red.  

The woman must have assumed that they were red with cold, instead of blushing with embarrassment.  Kali wrapped her shaking hands around the mug and offered a relieved smile to the woman.  

“My name is Anju,” the woman said, nodding her head back to Kali.  “It’s a pleasure you finally decided to speak with us,” she added, her eyes glancing off each of the three other women by her sides.  

The women all seemed to be wearing the same, warm expression.  Theirs were a little more guarded still than Anju, who seemed the most welcoming, but it was still  better than just….staring at her.  

“Sorry I’ve taken my time,” Kali said, able to hear her own voice a little better now, “This wo-.....I mean, Hyrule is just a lot different than where I was born and raised.” 

As she spoke she felt the feeling coming back into her fingers from the mug, and was surprised she didn’t realize how cold her hands were.  She shivered a little from the warmth.

“In what ways?” one of the older women asked, sounding half curious.  The other half sounded accusing, like Kali could be lying.

‘Best foot forward,’ She had to remind herself.

“W-Well,” she started, pondering for a more sophisticated answer but only came up with, “For one thing, we don’t have pointed ears like the people here do.”  

Oh god, why did that have to be the first thing she thought of?  She suddenly put her mug to her lips and gulped down the hot liquid.  It was spiced, and bitter but tasted like something similar to cranberries.  There was a tang to it that indicated to her that this might be some kind of alcohol.  Other than that, it was delicious and the warmth spread through her core and limbs, helping her relax.

The women only seemed puzzled, as if a world could exist without pointed ears.  

“So how do you hear the voices of the gods?” another woman asked, eyeing up Kali’s rounded ears.  

Anju nudged her friend not so subtly and the woman shrugged it off.  

Kali took another sip of her drink to buy herself some time.  “Hmm,” she pondered, “Well, some people where I’m from claim they do hear the voices of their God or spirits.  As for me, I’m not really sure how to answer that.”

“Do you even believe in the Gods?” the same woman asked skeptically.

At that Kali furrowed her brows, feeling like this woman is digging for a subject of gossip later or something.  “I’ve seen spirits before.  But no Gods have spoken to me yet.  I feel like that’s a gift only chosen people can receive.”  

It wasn’t a lie, she has had experiences with the paranormal even in her world, but Kali’s sureness about the voices of the Gods seemed to startle the nosy woman into silence.  Anju seemed interested and even pleased with her answer.

“I’m going to show her around,” Anju announced, passing her ladle to another young woman who still seemed wary.  “If all of this is new to her, then she’ll need to know how to appreciate the festival properly.” 

Anju then guided Kali through the crowd, linking elbows with her like they were already good friends.  The friendly touch felt odd to her.  

“Those women like to gossip,” Anju murmured to her, sounding amused as if it were some kind of personal joke.  

The suddenness of that kind of comment made Kali laugh, “I could hardly tell.”  

That time Anju laughed.

“You don’t have to do this though.  Link already explained the reason why this festival is going on and parts of the two Goddesses.” Kali said as Anju led her over to the food.  

Gosh, there was so much food.  She wasn’t sure if even the whole village could finish it off.  There were unfamiliar fruits laid in wooden bowls, heaps of shredded meat that looked and smelled like beef, endless pots filled with steaming soup, and rolls wrapped in dark green leaves.  Her stomach suddenly ached for the food she’d forgotten to eat that morning.  

“Well that helps me not have to focus on the educational parts of the festival, and we can just have fun.” Anju replied, picking up what looked like some kind of pastry.  

“Oh?” Kali said, her eyes still on the food.

Anju smiled again as she took a bite and turned towards the crowd, “Pretty soon there will be line dancing, there are also lanterns we let off into the sky tonight with wishes for the coming year.  And, of course, musical performances by some of the people in town.” 

Kali made herself a plate of the mystery meat, a roll, and some of the fruit.  Her mug rested, still steaming on the table as she began to pick her way through her food.  The dancing and music parts sounded great but if they were line dances, she had no hope of knowing them.  

Anju looked at her new acquaintance, and as if she read her mind, “I don’t mind teaching the dances to you or being your dance partner, they aren’t very elaborate. Just folk dancing.”

At that Kali smiled back at her red haired companion and nodded her head, feeling at ease with the idea if it’s Anju who’s teaching her.   

“Then you can show me how it’s done, Anju.” Kali responded smiling as she popped a berry into her mouth and took a swig of her drink, “After I finish eating.”  

Anju grinned at her new friend and nodded.

The afternoon felt like it blended into the evening in the blink of an eye, and Anju was right about the dancing  being simple.  After only an hour Kali had picked up on the patterns of the dances and how partners could change well enough, it would just take actual practice before she got good at it though.  She had visited the drink table a few more times, and after a while her head started feeling lighter and her mood alarmingly giddier so she had finally stopped.  Thankfully it had her more relaxed than ever, and her jovial mood had the locals asking more about her or where she came from.  She answered to the best of her ability.  Some people accepted her answers, some still seemed unsure but satisfied enough.  

A few times she spotted Impa lingering in the crowd, speaking with groups of people at a time and would occasionally catch her eye.  Kali would wave, a relieved smile on her face, and Impa would nod back to her - a small smirk on her lips.  

Suddenly music began to flare from near the stairs on the mountain side of the village, and people began to form lines.  The dancing must be starting in earnest.  Before she could make the decision herself, Anju was leading her by the arm over to take places across from their partners.  The boy across from her offered her a friendly smile, and she tried to return it - hoping she didn’t seem as nervous as she felt.  But once the dancing began, it was easier than she’d expected to keep up.  If she messed up the steps, the villagers would laugh with her and help her correct herself.  As she twirled away from one partner into the next she felt a warm sensation spreading through her, like she could finally blend in here.  She was grinning from ear to ear, laughing.  Her eyes were shut with glee when she reached her hand out to the next partner and a cold grip clasped over her fingers.

It felt like a violent lightning bolt shot through her body, making her blood run with ice.  When she attempted to pull her hand away, the grip tightened.  

“Wouldn’t do that, unless you want something to happen to your new friend.” the sickeningly familiar voice said.  She would never forget that voice.

When she looked into his face,her heart sank into her gut.  It was one of the twins for sure.  They were wearing villager clothes, and didn’t look as inhuman now as they did before.  Before it was like they were made of shadows, but now he just had an olive, almost greenish tint to his skin.  His dark hair, which was concealed by a hood before is now pulled back into a clean ponytail but his eyes…..when they met eyes it was almost like they forced her muscles into stillness.  They were so unnaturally yellow, like a cat's eyes, and glimmered in the orange light of the setting sun.  

“No..” she managed to breathe.  He had to be talking about Anju.

Where had she left her friend?  Her eyes shifted from side to side, trying not to meet his gaze again.   Anju was dancing with what could have been a mirror image of the man in front of her now.  

“Oh yes, now just be good and nobody will need to get hurt hm?” he whispered in her ear, pulling her close as if they began their own dance.  

The feeling of him putting his hands on her made her skin crawl, and her stomach was roiling.  She could barely breathe.  As she met eyes with Anju’s partner, she saw the glint of a knife shining from beneath his sleeve.  

“What do you want…” she choked out quietly, her eyes now searching for Impa. 

 If Impa could just take care of the other one with Anju, she might at least be able to get away without anyone being in danger.  But did Impa even remember that there were two? That they’re twins?  Had Link spoken with her about it yet?  There were too many things she didn’t know.  

She spotted Impa drinking the hot punch with a group of people, her back turned.  Damn it…

“We need you to come with us.  If you insist that you don’t know where the gateway is, then we need….other information.” He said smoothly, twirling her even more away from the crowd.  

This was bad, and getting worse with every step they took away from the crowd.  

“What information? I’m telling you….” she said, almost sounding like she was about to hyperventilate, “I don’t know anything about this world past what the others have told me.”

“And that’s exactly why we need you….Because you already know more than we do. And especially since that boy gets in the way so often.  We could use information on him too.” he said, wrapping his arm around her waist now to lead her towards the gates.  

He must be talking about Link. 

“He’s just my friend.  I don’t know anything more than that.” she countered, fighting to lead the dance back to the crowd.  

He clucked his tongue at her, “Just being close to him is enough.”

There was no way she could talk her way out, and she couldn’t lift a hand against him or cause a commotion without endangering Anju.  Her head felt like it was starting to spin.  She was terrified, but not for herself.  Her growing terror was for her friend who’d stuck her neck out for her and bothered to be friendly towards her.  What could she do?!

She groaned, sounding sick and horrified as her gaze shifted just over the man’s shoulder.  She caught a flash of green, and the glint of concerned blue eyes just by the tree near the gates.  Her mind still swam with drink, but her thoughts sobered enough to cast a meaningful look back towards Anju and her partner, who was grinning mischievously.  

That one look was enough.  

There was a shout, and then the man disappeared in a puff of black smoke as an arrow embedded itself into the grass where the man’s feet were.  She could hear Anju screaming as her blood heated, and she turned back to the man.  She raised her leg and stomped her heel into his foot as hard as she could before he could sweep her up and transport them both away.  

He gave a yelp and doubled over in pain for his foot while she took a bracing step back.  Her mind flashed back to the lake, when she punched Link.  It had seemed so easy then to just lash out, but now she was putting more thought - more meaning- into why she was balling up her fist.  She braced her feet and reared back her fist, gritting her teeth with the effort.  Just as he looked up, her fist connected with his nose.  It was a good kind of pain as she felt the cartilage in his nose buckle under the pressure and then suddenly he had poofed into the mysterious black mist as his brother had.  Her fist lingered in the air for a moment, and she was breathing hard.  Anju wasn’t screaming anymore and Link was approaching her now - looking as serious as stone.  Kali swayed a little and Link held her shoulders at arms length to steady her.  

“Did he hurt you? That was them right?” he was asking.  She could barely nod before she stepped back from him and was doubled over, throwing her guts up.  

All the drink and the fear and the adrenaline sending tremors through her body was about as much as she could handle that night.  

By the time she’d finished emptying her stomach, Anju had come their way with a cloth and some water - which Kali used and drank gratefully.  

“That was them,” she murmured, sounding miserable and sober now. 

Link glanced off in the direction of Impa, where they met gazes and he nodded to her.  Impa nodded back, grimacing before disappearing into the shadows.  

“Who?” Anju asked Link in a whisper, as if she were afraid of Kali getting even more upset.  

Link just shook his head and patted Anju’s shoulder before asking her to go make sure everyone else was alright, and that he would explain things later.  He then led Kali away from the crowd, not saying anything.  Once they were by the well he stopped and she perched herself onto the circle of old stones, trying to take steady breaths.  Her hands shook as she watched him look her up and down, verifying that she was physically alright.  Finally his expression seemed to soften.  

“Can’t leave you alone for a second can I?” He said. His attempt at a joke to get her smiling again she guessed.

She only looked towards the grass, not smiling.

“Anju almost got hurt because they’re after me.” she muttered.  

Her voice sounded rough and her throat burned from the stomach acid, and possibly tears.  She would not cry.  She would not give those bastards the satisfaction of scaring her into tears.

“But she’s not hurt,” he stated calmly.

“But she could have been, because I didn’t know what else to do.” She almost whispered the words as she rested her forehead in her palm. “I was going to just let them take me cause Impa couldn’t see, and if you hadn’t come….” She trailed off

She saw him kneel in front of her, peeking up through the strands of her hair, not closely - but enough for her to meet his gaze.  He wore that serious expression again, a determined fire in his eyes - as if willing her to listen carefully, “But I did, and you handled it the best you could. In fact, you’ve handled all of this better than I expected.”  

She considered his words.  Did he mean them? He sounded honest, and her gut said that he was telling the truth.  

“What did you think I’d do?” she asked miserably.

He rubbed the back of his neck and averted his gaze, “Kind of expected you to break down or cry again or….something to that effect.” 

Kali gave him a flat look, running her fingers up her forehead and through her hair. 

“Thanks for the vote of confidence, Link.” she said dryly.

He shrugged and offered a slight smirk when he looked back at her, “That was a hell of a punch though.  I bet he’ll be feeling that for a week or maybe two.”

The thought of that wicked man hurting because of her actions filled her with a fierce sense of satisfaction.  Enough so, it made her smirk back at him.  

“Good.” She spat.

He stood before her and as her eyes followed him up, she noticed the sky.  They were filled with flickering lights.  Like the stars had swooped down to greet everyone in the land below them.  

“The lanterns…” she muttered as Link followed her gaze.  The wishes of everyone for the new year, she remembered.

Link paused when he looked back at her, “You don’t have to go back if you don’t want to.  I’ll walk you to the house.” 

Kali considered it, but as she gazed at the lanterns she felt a strong feeling urging her towards the event and the light, the wishes, the dreams of others.  She shook her head, her blonde hair tumbling over her face.  As she stood she removed the pins of her hair, tucking them into her sleeve.  Her hair fell in waves down her back as she continued to stare at the lights.  

“I want to make a wish too.” she said quietly, feeling as if the statement may have sounded a little childish.  But she didn’t care.

Link nodded and led her back to the group where people were gathered, writing on pieces of paper.  She could see as they waited that the paper expanded had a ring of something flammable attached to the inside.  Once that was lit, the lantern would drift off to the heavens.  When she received her paper, she didn’t hesitate with her wish, the only wish written in English instead of Hylian.  

“I want to be stronger.”

She meant it.  She wanted strength physically, emotionally, and mentally. She wanted to learn to fight like Link and Impa, and be brave like Link, and be able to protect herself and the people she cared about.  She closed her eyes as her lantern was lit and drifted away from her hands.  She sent up her prayer, willing it to be true for the coming year.  

And when she opened her eyes and glanced over to her friends.  Link, Impa, and Anju were all looking back at her, smiling in return. 

Chapter Text

There was the sound of steps and muffled whispers coming from down a cobblestone hallway.  Following the path of the steps, the occasional droplet of blood or half smear of crimson could be spotted along the floor. 

 “You’re still dripping,” a male voice said.

There was a hostile growl mixed with some unidentifiable words in response.  

The response was probably something akin to similar threats of torture and then death to the girl that had broken Bia’s nose in the first place.  Styx shook his head as he walked next to his brother ascending the steps to their master’s quarters.  

“What are we going to tell the master?” Styx whispered, sounding concerned.  

They both paused on the steps.  Bia was still holding a soaked red cloth to his nose, pulling away occasionally and then dabbing painfully at his face.  His nose was now off kilter, the twins' faces no longer identical.  It disturbed Styx to not see a spitting image of himself in his brother.

Finally Bia sighed, “We have to tell him the truth.” 

“The truth about?” a voice suddenly called from a few steps up.  

The twins jumped and then quickly knelt to the best of their ability on the stone stairs.  Styx smashed his knee so hard it started throbbing, and he ground his teeth together to stay silent.

Pallas stood above them, leaning against the railing of the stairs, appearing all too casual.  But also, all too displeased with them clearly not having made the girl their captive.

“The girl….” Bia started from his kneeling position.

“Is not with you.” Pallas spat at them, cutting them off without asking them to rise. “Why?”

When Bia peeked up and opened his mouth to start to explain, Pallas held a hand up to silence him.  He obeyed.

“Rise.” Pallas said, sounding impatient.  Bia obeyed once again.  

Their master stepped down and took Bia’s face roughly with one hand to inspect the injury.  

“That….boy again was it?” Pallas growled, rolling his eyes and turning as if to make his way back to his rooms.  

“It...was not, my Lord,” said Styx hesitantly, still kneeling.  

This gave Pallas pause as he turned his poisonous green eyes on them both, demanding explanation.

“It was..” Bia started, and then sucked in a breath to seeth, “That girl. ”

There was silence for several moments.  Those awful moments felt like an eternity to the twins.  They both jumped when raucous laughter filled the stairway and halls nearby.  It was their master, laughing hysterically.  He sounded nearly manic with delight, but his eyes….oh his eyes still burned with that slow, poisonous glow that said they’ve truly displeased him.  They both didn’t dare say a word against him. 

 “Then…” started Pallas, trying to catch his breath and rubbing at his eyes to stop the tears of laughter, “I...haha...will not heal you.  You can live with the shame of knowing that weak brat wounded you so.”  

Suddenly the laughter stopped all at once, and the hall felt cold.  

“I also know you were followed.” Pallas said grimly, “Thankfully, she wasn’t able to get through our barriers, but she is a shadow user as well.  She can follow you as easily as if you didn’t have your worthless powers.” The sorcerer spat and turned his back on them, sounding bored.  “Do not fail me again, or I will punish you next time. Both of you.”

In the days following the attack of those men, Kali continued her daily training regimen.  Although, now in addition to the intense cardio and muscle strengthening exercises she did every day, they began the basics of hand to hand combat.  This incident was a real wake up call to Impa as her trainer.  These men aren’t going to wait for her pupil to be ready to fight.  She needed to learn what she could and quickly.  

In a lot of ways, this part of the training was much more discouraging than just the exercising.  It was a mental exercise too.  She needed to think quickly on her feet, or she gets knocked to the ground, or poked with that stupid wooden knife that Impa used to imitate an attacker.  

As Kali was sitting in the grass during one of their breaks, picking at her roll of bread, Impa said, “This is the type of training that is very difficult at first.  But once your body and mind come into alignment, you begin to catch on much more quickly.”  

Kali just looked at her for a moment before turning her gaze back to her roll and taking a bite from it.  

The following day, Kali was given a reprieve from the training.  She stood in her room staring at the backs of her hands.   The knuckles were chapped and rough, and her first two knuckles had skin missing, replaced by ugly scabs that were just starting to heal.  Impa had Kali punching mats made of rough canvas the day before, and they’d ran so many combinations that she had actually managed to punch the skin off of her own hands.  They hadn’t bled, but she had felt the painful burn of it with every punch and by the time they were done her hands were trembling with the throbbing pain.

Now, she sighed and began wrapping her hands with thin, soft, cottony material.  There was a knock at her door that she didn’t hear until the second time it sounded.  

“Come in.” she called.  

The door cracked and Link poked his head in the room cautiously, as if making sure it’s actually okay if he comes in.  This coaxed a slight smirk from her.   

“I’m dressed.” she chuckled. 

He looked both relieved and embarrassed.  Then he looked confused. 

 “Are you training today? I thought you had the day off.” he said with a quirk of his eyebrow.

Kali furrowed her brows, also confused.  Then she looked down at herself.  “Oh.”

She had gotten dressed without thinking of what she was wearing, only putting on what she was used to, which was automatically her training clothes.  A beige set of leggings, with a matching long sleeved shirt, and a maroon sleeveless tunic to go over it.  

“Yeah, I mean…No, I’m not training today.  I guess I’m just used to these clothes now.” She explained.

She realized just how used to all of this she was getting.  How long had she been gone?  At least two weeks now, right?  She hadn’t thought of her home for the majority of that time.  It had been so easy to forget that there might be people who wondered where she had gone.  It was unsettling.

Link’s words broke the flow of those thoughts.  “Well, I think they suit you anyway.  You look more comfortable in them.” He leaned against the doorframe and grinned, “Not that you can’t break noses while dressed in finery.”  

Kali rolled her eyes and poked him in the ribs as she passed to go into the living area.  He gave a quiet ‘Ooph’ and then laughed.  He knew that when he joked about it that it renewed her vicious satisfaction that the creep she’d punched in the face was probably still hurting.  She’d as much as told him so the night it happened.

It was still pretty early in the morning for both of them, but she was used to getting up around this time.  She wondered why he was there this early.  She went to grab for her cloak, noting the drafty chill of the house with the dead fire in the fireplace.  

“So, where are we going?” Kali said nonchalantly.

Link made a face at her and crossed his arms, “How do you know we are going anywhere?” 

Kali pulled her hair back and began to braid it after snapping the clasp of her cloak, “Well, you’re usually here for a reason. And when you are only hanging out, you don’t have your gear.” 

There was a long moment of silence, but once she was done braiding she grinned back at him. “Am I wrong?”

He was attempting to resist an amused smile, then he uncrossed his arms and began to put on his own cloak.  “Just for that, you don’t get the break you think you will get from training today.”

Kali gave a loud noise of discontent, “Aw come on! What does that even mean?”

Link began to laugh and strode for the door.  Kali pursed her lips together, but a grin still pulled up the corners of her mouth as she followed him.  

An hour later, Kali had finally given up any notion of actually figuring out the meaning of Link’s vague threat to take away her day off.  

“It means you’re going to learn something new,” he kept saying patiently, seeming very smug with himself.

They were riding across the fields of Hyrule once again, and she almost wondered if he was taking her back to Lake Hylia.  The thought of the memory brought a smile to her face, but it didn’t quite match his intention to stop her from having a day off, so she doubted it.  And anyway, it seemed like they were going in a slightly different direction.  The day was bright and sunny, but still chilly, and it didn’t seem like it was getting any warmer where they were going.  

She kept her hands secured around Link’s waist, and craned her neck to attempt to see where they were going.  He turned his head so that now their eyes met and he looked amused.   The bastard knew that not telling her what they were doing was driving her nuts.  She grinned back and poked his ribs again.  He laughed and jerked his torso, but she stopped for the sake of Epona who was unfortunate enough to be carrying them both.

Through both of their laughter Kali heard a sound that made her pause, and she listened for it again.  It sounded like the deep moo of a cow.  A cow?  The sound got closer the following minutes that they rode.  Just where was he taking her?

She attempted to peek again and caught a glimpse of a dense natural structure.  It was like a small hill but made of stone, and it appeared to be hollowed out in the middle judging from the roofs of what she assumed were buildings within the stone walls.  They were headed for the only gate that led inside.  She settled back into her seat behind him and waited quietly.  The sounds of the cows grew and were now accompanied by the whinnying of horses and the clucking of chickens.  

Cuccos . She reminded herself, remembering once when she’d made a comment about Anju’s chickens during training.  

Impa had no idea what she was talking about until she realized that Kali was talking about the cuccos .  Her face started to burn from just recalling the memory.  Then they were passing a house on their left side, and what appeared to be a barn on the right.  They were on a ranch. It still wasn’t clear to her why he was bringing her here.

Kali heard a female voice call out, “Link!” excitedly, and then the patter of footsteps rushing towards them both as Link eased Epona to a halt.  

Link began to dismount as the voice went on, closer now, “It’s been so long since you’ve come to vis-” 

Then Link was on the ground and the girl who had rushed towards them had spotted Kali.  She stared back, still feeling rather confused.  She had shining orange hair that glinted gold in the light of the sun, a full, rounded face and big deep blue eyes.  She looked dirty, like she’d been working all day - which Kali supposed she probably had been.  But something in her expression when she looked from Link to Kali had dimmed.  A light that was dancing in her eyes before had abruptly faded.  It made Kali feel like she’d already done something wrong by just being there.  

“To….To visit.” The girl tried to continue with equal enthusiasm as Kali made to dismount from Epona.  

Kali gave the horse a grateful pat as she stepped away from her.  

Link smiled warmly at the farm girl and stepped in to give her a hug, which she looked very happy to return. 

“It’s good to see you again.”  He said warmly.

He stepped away from his friend, but the girl kept her eyes on him for as long as possible.  

‘Ohhhhh, I know what’s going on here,’ Kali thought, now fighting off a smile and struggling to appear neutral.

“Malon, this is Kali.” Link said, gesturing his hand towards me, still looking pleased.  

Kali did a quick search for any signs if he also knew what was going on.  From what she could tell, he had no idea. 

“She’s...uh...well she’s not from around here, and she’s been living in Kakariko for a while now.  I thought I’d show her what else Hyrule has to offer.”  Link went on.

Malon just stared at her now, also seeming to struggle to appear neutral.  

“Kali, this is Malon. I’ve known her since I was a kid,” Link s said, beaming.  

Something in Malon’s expression beamed at that. 

“And we’ve been friends ever since then.”  He continued.  Malon’s expression deflated again.

Kali’s head nodded automatically towards Malon in greeting, “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Malon.” she said, offering a small smile.

Malon took a long moment to return the nod, and the strained smile, “You as well, Kali.” she murmured before quickly turning her attention back towards Link.

Kali had to resist rolling her eyes.  It was going to be a long day.  

“So what brought you to visit?  Are you staying for dinner?” Malon asked excitedly, folding her hands hopefully at her chest.  

“Well….Actually - “ Link started, casting a mischievous grin at Kali, “I was hoping that  we could teach my friend here how to ride a horse on her own.”

So that was why he brought her here.

She used to take riding lessons when she was very small, and her inner thighs and buttock muscles already hurt just from the memory of it.  People would be surprised how much work riding horses actually was.  But it’s been so long since she learned the first time that there was no way she’d remember everything.  Hopefully it wouldn’t take her as long as Link was hoping for her to catch on.

“Oh, is that so?” Malon said with an unsure laugh, then she gazed at Kali.  She gave her an assessing look up and down, thinking.  

Link nodded, “Yeah, and I doubted Epona would let her learn since she only likes me or you.”  He gave Epona a fond pat on her nose and the mare began to nibble at his hair. 

Kali thought that the look Malon was giving her said that she wished Link had put her on Epona first, for exactly that reason…

“Sure,” Malon answered, suddenly happy.  “But of course, if you’re gonna learn to ride - you gotta know all there is to know about horses.  Like how to take care of ‘em.” 

Malon linked arms with Kali, towing her a little too enthusiastically towards the barn.  Kali glanced back at Link, who looked just as confused as she felt, but he followed them both anyway.  

Inside, the barn smelled of...well...barn.  Like manure and hay and old wood.  Kali looked around one side of the massive barn lined with stalls, and crates stacked seemingly at random with Hylian words accompanied by a picture of a cow's head stamped  in dark stain on the wood.  

“So, what I’m going to have you do to earn your lessons is muck out the horse stalls, give them fresh hay and learn how to groom all of them.” Malon said cheerfully, gesturing towards the stalls.  

Kali just stared at her, knowing what kind of game she was playing and not finding it even a little amusing.  

Link started to speak up, “Malon, I don’t think that’s really nec-”

She cut him off, letting go of Kali’s arm to place her hands firmly on her hips, “If not, then I guess you have the rupees to pay for the lessons?” 

Link began to rub the back of his neck and gave a nervous laugh.  Malon smiled satisfactorily.

“It’s fine, Link. I can do the work.” Kali said, offering him a real smile.  

That’s when Malon glanced back at her skeptically, a certain glimmer of challenge in her eyes that Kali couldn’t help but want to meet.  

“Great!” Malon chimed, wrapping both hands around Link’s arm and cheerfully led him away, “Let’s go catch up then Link! It’s been so long!” 

As Malon led her friend away and Kali was beginning to roll up her sleeves, she caught Link glancing back at her and mouthed ‘I’m sorry.’  

Kali just smirked at him and shook her head dismissively at him before they shut the barn doors behind them.

She began to stretch out her sore muscles, dreading the grueling work ahead of her.  Then she noticed her arms.  When she made a fist, new muscles stood out in her forearm.  Her eyebrows pinched together and she flexed her bicep, looking to see the muscle standing out much more than it did before.  The sight gave her hope that her training was going to pay off eventually.  And wasn’t this chore just another new workout?   She could do this.  With that thought, she grabbed a pitchfork and started to clean out the first stall.  

The horses that were in their stalls were friendly enough.  Unsure of her at first, being a stranger to them, but they must be on a routine because it seemed like they recognized what she was doing right away.  Her muscles strained and burned, but she started to enjoy the sensation - knowing it would make her stronger.  Every now and again she could pause to glance out the window in one of the stalls where the horses could get fresh air, and would spot Malon clinging to Link as they walked about the ranch.  She couldn’t help feeling amused at how oblivious Link seemed to Malon’s feelings for him.  Seriously, was he blind?

Some while later, Kali’s clothes were soaked through with sweat and she was about to finish the last stall.  She leaned on the pitchfork for a moment when the barn door opened and Malon walked in.  The red head looked like she was trying too hard to appear casual as she inspected the stalls Kali had finished so far.  When Malon could find nothing to complain about she just stared at Kali for a long moment.  

“What?” Kali asked, raising a brow at the strange farm girl.

Malon crossed her arms over her chest, “You should just give up.” 

Kali threw up her hands indignantly, “What? Why? I’ve only got one more stall left.” 

Malon pursed her lips together and looked away from Kali, suddenly very interested in the wooden box to her left.  “That’s not what I mean.”

Kali sighed and pushed her fingers through her hair, which was damp with sweat.  “Then what do you mean?”

There was a long moment of silence, “With Link.  You should give up on him.”

Oh here it is, finally.

Kali paused for a moment and then laughed, shaking her head.  “You’re as clueless as he is.”

Malon’s gaze suddenly snapped back at Kali, her cheeks flushed a deep pink with furious embarrassment. “What does that mean?!”

“It means -” Kali sighed, “That I don’t like Link in that way.”  

“There is no way that’s true.” Malon snapped.

Kali shrugged, “Well, it is.  I don’t think there’s any way he could like me that way either.  He’s my friend.”  Then she paused for a moment, considering.  Then she smiled, “He’s my best friend.”

She stepped into the final stall and began mucking it out while Malon watched.  Her blue eyes were demanding more of an explanation than just that.  Even though Kali shouldn’t have to explain, she began anyway. 

“Link was right, about me not being from here.  I’m very, very far from where I used to live.” she paused to point at her rounded ears.  Malon’s eyes widened, as if noticing for the first time.

“He and another friend of his found me passed out after being lost in the woods all night, and they brought me back to Kakariko Village.  I didn’t have the best life before I came here and we all decided to give it some time to decide if I wanted to stay or go back home.  So I’m trying to figure out my life here for now.”  

With the next load of soiled hay Kali tossed out of the stall, she glanced at Malon who was just staring at her dirty leather boots.  Kali continued to work and Malon continued to linger by the wooden crates not saying anything.  She wondered what Link was doing until she put the pitchfork back in place and he finally rushed inside.  His hair looked windblown and his face was flushed with an invigorated energy. 

 Suddenly Malon was in front of Kali, holding out what looked like a handkerchief.  Kali paused, glancing back and forth between the clean white cloth and Malon’s guilty expression.  

It hadn’t been her intent to make her feel bad, but if it got Malon off her back about being some kind of competition with Link then so be it.  She gratefully took the cloth and began to wipe off her dirty, sweaty face and hands.  

“You look like you’ve had an experience,” Kali said, offering Link a smile.  

Malon turned towards Link as well, folding her hands behind her back, “He’s been riding the course I set up for him with Epona for a while.”  

“Course?” Kali raised a brow.

Link nodded and crossed to them, fussing with his hair.  The longer she looked at him just then, happy and windblown, she could see why Malon liked him so much.  Kali reached up and ruffled his hair again, laughing as it stuck out at odd angles. 

“Yeah, maybe I’ll make you run it too.” Link said, pulling his head away from her.

“Not a chance today.  You gotta teach me the basics, remember?” Kali said, now unsure of what to do with the dirty handkerchief.  

Malon snatched it back without warning and tucked it in her pocket.  “Then you can get the basics down today, and the rest in the morning.” she said cheerfully as she led them both out of the barn.

Kali squinted at the sudden sunlight, but the warmth felt nice on her skin.  And the fresh air smelled so sweet compared to the musty stink of the barn.  She sighed happily as they walked.  

Then she stopped, “Wait, the morning?”

Link turned, already rubbing the back of his neck.  

‘I swear, this boy….’ Kali thought with a purse of her lips.

“Yeah, well it’s a long trip back to the village and we have places we have to be tomorrow too that’s pretty far.  So I figured we would just stay here.” he explained, looking from the tops of his boots back up to her face.  

What did she really have to be surprised about at this point?  She was more ticked that she’s been robbed of her day off just to get back to business tomorrow too.  

“Tomorrow will be an easier day, I promise.” he said, holding up his hand as if making a vow.  

Kali rolled her eyes and sighed, “Yeah, alright.” 

Malon seemed pleased by her answer as well, “I’m so glad you’re staying for dinner.”  Her words seemed directed more towards Link than her, but that’s to be expected.  

 Link led Kali over to the course that he’d run with Epona, complete with stacks of wood used for jumping and beams to weave in and out of, while Malon called on their ranch hand to help her take all the more difficult obstacles down so that Kali could get started with her lesson.  In the meantime she combed her fingers through her braid and then flipped her hair back to re-braid it again

Link started to speak, keeping his voice low so Malon wouldn’t hear,  “I really am sorry for her making you do that. I didn’t expect it.”

Kali just shrugged a shoulder while pulling her sticky, sweaty clothes away from  her skin.  She hoped he’d packed her more sets of clothes…

”It’s not a big deal.  It wasn’t all that surprising, honestly.  Plus it was a good workout.” Kali replied.

Link looked puzzled.  “What do you mean you weren’t surprised?”

Kali bit the inside of her cheek and glanced towards the corral, suddenly very interested in the groups of horses that grazed what little grass was within the fence.

“Ah, I dunno.” She lied awkwardly.

It wasn’t her place to tell Link about Malon’s feelings towards him.  That was a pretty crappy thing to do behind someone’s back - especially when it seemed like Malon just now cut Kali some slack about being some kind of rival or something.  

“You’re lying.” he said flatly, furrowing his brows at her.

“Obviously,” she sighed.

“Why?” he demanded, crossing his arms over his chest, looking concerned.

Kali flipped her braid over her shoulder and turned to face him again, hands held up in surrender.  

“Alright, it’s seriously not a big deal.  It’s nothing to be worried about.  Me and Malon just talked while you were running the course.  It’s not my place to say anything, okay?” she explained.

Link narrowed his light blue eyes at her suspiciously, considering her words.   Then he seemed to let it go.  “Alright, but if it ends up being important do you promise you’ll tell me?” he asked.

Kali laughed a little and nodded, “Sure, but you’re blind for not realizing it yourself.”

He mocked an offended face and gave her a playful nudge as they spotted Malon coming back to meet them - the jumping course all put away.  

“Alrighty,” she started, clapping her hands together. “Let’s get started.”

Kali collapsed onto the guest bed with an audible groan.  As she predicted, her thighs, calves, and butt muscles were throbbing painfully.  The lesson was long, and it was hard.  Some parts she was able to remember, but the people here had a different style of riding than what she learned before - so it was basically all new information.  Link gave a soft chuckle from the bed across from her, seeming very amused with his stupid plan of “ruining” her day off.

It hadn’t been all bad though.  She got to meet a horse named Corra who was a creamy yellow color with dark hair that was braided into neat-looking knots down the back of her neck and tail.  Malon had spent at least a half hour getting Kali and Corra acquainted and comfortable around each other, with the help of Corra’s favorite snack - green apples.  

They’d managed to teach her the basics of a walk, then a trot, then a canter, and finally a gallop.  Corra was relatively calm, and very responsive to commands made with the clicking of her tongue, or Kali suddenly tightening her legs, or nudging the horse’s side.  Corra had been a wonderful horse to learn on, and part of her looked forward to learning more advanced things tomorrow. However, the other part - her burning muscles - really dreaded it.  

She heard Link rustling around on his bed and turned to see him removing his boots, gauntlets, gear, and surprisingly, even his hat.  Her eyebrows raised a little to see that he had the stub of a ponytail underneath.  It didn’t look too bad on him, and she was sure it kept his neck cooler.

Kali had already removed her maroon tunic and belt and boots, so the only things she wore were the beige leggings and brown, long sleeved top.  She hoped she could get a bath tomorrow, because it wouldn’t be long before she started to smell quite ripe.  

“So you liked it?” he asked, laying back on his own bed casually.  His hands folded behind his head on the pillow.

Kali smiled a little, closing her eyes, “Yeah, it was fun.”  

“I could tell, you seem like you enjoy learning new things.  And it’ll be better for you to end up getting your own horse sometime I think.” Link’s voice said.  

“It would be pretty neat to be able to leave whenever I feel like it.  This place is so different, and it’s easy to be interested in exploring it.” Kali responded.

Her hands slid up the blankets to fold under her pillow.  She frowned a little, her eyes still closed.

He must have noticed, because he said, “What is it?”

Kali opened her eyes to gaze at him meaningfully, looking concerned and guilty.  

“Earlier, I realized that I’ve become so comfortable here, that I forgot completely about everyone from my life before.  I forgot that they could be worried about me going missing and realized I’d never thought about them.  What if they were actually searching for me?”  she paused and looked away a little, “Do you think that’s horrible of me to just...forget like that? So easily?”

When she glanced up at him, he was staring at the ceiling, thinking over his answer.  She was glad he was taking the time to ponder how he wanted to respond.  It meant that he didn’t want to just tell her what she wanted to hear.  

“I don’t think it’s horrible to forget easily, if you truly were unhappy with the people in your life before.” he answered, then glanced over at her, looking suddenly very serious as his eyes hardened on her face.  

Kali bit her lip and considered this.  Her parents had stopped talking to her, stopped checking on her.  Her boyfriend was a lazy piece of shit who didn’t consider her feelings or needs or goals at all anymore, and he’d alienated her from the few friends she used to have.  So they didn’t even care about her anymore either.  

“Right.” she muttered solemnly, still sounding unhappy with herself.

“Sometimes, you don’t have any choice other than to start over.” he said, sounding pretty sullen himself.

When she looked up at him again, he did indeed look sad.  

“Your turn.” she said, knowing he would know what she meant.

Link closed his eyes for a moment, contemplating.  Then he turned over on his side to face her, his head resting on his arm.  She’d never seen him look so unhappy before, his eyes swimming with regret.  

“It’s a very long story...but I could generalize the big part for you.” he said, sounding unsure, “But...it is kind of a strange story.  You might not believe me.”

Kali furrowed her brows, searching his face, “Well, you’re telling me the truth right?”

He nodded.  

She offered a sad smile, “Then I will believe you.”

And then Link told her the wildest truth she thought she would ever hear in her life.

“Well, you remember the Goddesses I mentioned before, right?” He started.

She nodded.

“Well, when they had finished creating this realm, they disappeared.  What they left behind was sacred, and could grant any wish to the person who possessed it.  The people here call it the triforce, you might have seen it around Kakariko.  It’s three triangles.” 

Kali paused for a moment, trying to recall.  Then she nodded again, remembering seeing the symbol on some people’s doors, etched in windows, on clothing.

“The Triforce resides in the Sacred Realm, which is sealed in the Temple of Time.  When I was a child, I found out that my destiny was to try and save the Sacred Realm from being invaded by someone very evil.”

Kali opened her mouth to ask questions because who obviously wouldn’t ask questions at that statement but he held out a hand. 

“I know there’s a lot to explain, but I’m giving you the general idea of what happened.  I can explain more later.” he said.  

Kali shut her mouth and nodded again.

He began again, “This quest had me opening the door to the Sacred Realm, and doing that locked away my spirit for 7 years.  I wasn’t able to continue again until my spirit was unlocked from the realm.  I was an adult then.  Once the journey was complete….I was forced to go back in time, to when I was a child again.  Because the one who sent me back decided that I deserved to live my life how I wanted - instead of having my childhood stolen again.”

Her eyes widened, the pain he felt from that experience was plain on his face.  He looked betrayed, regretful, like….like someone else making that decision for him wasn’t what he wanted at all.  

“I was forced to start over completely.” he finished bitterly, nearly spitting the words like a curse.

What could she possibly say to that?  Her mouth opened without words to speak, and then closed again.  

Several minutes of silence passed between them before words finally came to her, “So, you were forced to accept that you had to basically start your whole life over… because someone else made that decision for you?” 

He nodded his head, and sighed.  “That’s part of the reason why I want you to have the chance to decide for yourself if you want to stay and start a new life here, or go back to your old life.”

Kali’s heart gave a painful squeeze for her friend.  It was that moment that she decided that there was so much more to Link than she had expected.  He had probably been through so much on that journey, much more than he was willing to explain right then, much more than Kali could even comprehend.  He had to go through all that, and then someone else forced him back to the start like it had never even happened.  

“Thank you,” she said quietly, meaningfully.  “Thank you so much for everything you’ve done, Link.”

He looked up at her at that.  

“Seriously,” she continued, “On behalf of everyone in Hyrule who has no idea you saved their asses,” she grinned at him, “Thank you.”

That made him smirk a little.  It might not have helped his pain much, but she hoped it meant more to him than he’d like to let on to get an actual thank you for everything he’s done for this clueless world.  

“And for me.  Thank you for everything you’d done for me, Link.  You’re my best friend.” she whispered, feeling sleepy now.  

Link smiled in earnest that time and shook his head, “It’s been easy to be your best friend, Kali.  Get some rest.”  

He rolled over on his bed, and she smiled at his back.  Tomorrow was going to be another long, sore day.  So she closed her eyes and let her mind shut off for once, with no thoughts of home, or her feelings of home, or her worries about those twins. 

Chapter Text

“Are you sure you’re okay with just giving me these clothes?”  Kali had asked for the third time that afternoon.  

Her hair was still damp from finally getting a bath.  She had braided it back damp, making her hair appear flatter and darker than it usually was.  Her skin felt refreshed and her muscles weren’t screaming as badly after soaking in the hot water for a while.  Now she stood in a thin slip that passed as underclothes in Hyrule, holding a bundle of clothes that Malon handed to her.  

Malon crossed her arms and raised a brow, “I’d be happy to let you run off in those sweaty, dirty clothes you came in wearing if you’d like.” 

Kali frowned and silently began to get dressed in whatever Malon had provided for her.  Link was still outside taking down the course that Malon had set up for her that morning to practice basic jumps and tight turns.  

When Kali woke up that morning, she could barely move and Link had to actually grab her hands to help her sit up in bed.  Her groan of pain had been so loud that it ended up waking Malon.  Her father Talon did not budge.  

She had just briefly met him for dinner the night before but he hadn’t left much of an impression on her.  He was pretty quiet except to tease Link about marrying his daughter someday, which made Malon blush a deep pink.  Link laughed it off like it truly was a joke and Kali had to fight back a cringe.

When she had finished dressing she looked down at herself.  It surprised her that a female other than Impa actually had comfortable pants.  It seems like most women here tend to lean more towards wearing skirts and dresses for their daily attire.  Though, it made sense for Malon to have these since she worked on a farm.  They were dark brown, and her shirt was a lavender color with blue designs and short sleeves.  It felt so much better than her old, reeking clothes that had been so soaked in sweat that it clung to her skin.  

“Thanks,” she said, smiling a little as she began to pull on her boots.  

Malon lingered, staring down at her boots with her hands folded behind her back.  

Once Kali had finished lacing her boots in silence she raised a brow at her, “What is it now?” she asked.

“I had an idea.” Malon said quietly.

Another awkward moment of silence passed and Kali sighed, “And?”

“I’m going to lend you Corra, so that you can get around more easily.  But every time you’re finished with her, I’d like for you to bring her back here.”  Malon finished.

Kali furrowed her brows, trying to figure out why Malon was suddenly being so generous.  

Then it clicked in her brain.  If she has to bring Corra back once she’s done, she thinks Link is likely to be with her - so he will visit more often.  

“He’s not going to be with me every time, y’know.” Kali said, leaning her hands back onto the bed.  

Malon looked up now, frowning. 

Before she could start to argue, Kali raised a hand, “I’m just being honest.  Don’t start with me.” 

Malon kept frowning but seemed to accept it.

“Then..when he’s with you.”  She mumbled, almost shyly

Kali smirked a little and stood, “Alright, that seems fair for you lending me Corra.  But he’s not gonna know unless you actually tell him.”

Malon shook her head and started picking at the fabric of her skirt nervously, “I know, just him being around is enough for me right now.”

Kali blinked.  That was a surprise.  Where she was from, girls would cut each other’s throats to be with the guy they wanted.  Typically Kali wasn’t good friends with a lot of girls back home.  She could never put together why...but many times, it was her female friends that stabbed her in the back.  And once someone chose to do her wrong, she usually just stopped associating with them all together - unable to tolerate doing anything otherwise.  

She tried to imagine a relationship with someone where simply being around them was enough for her.  Where their presence made her feel so elated that every other problem seemed to just fade.  Maybe not disappear completely, but at least not seem so dire all the time.  The feeling she imagined was nice, but she wondered how long that could go on and be enough for her before one day....it wasn’t enough anymore.  

Kali smiled gently at Malon as she said, “Thanks for everything.”

Malon glanced up, blushing pink, looking reproachful.  “Just don’t steal him from under me.”  

Kali rolled her eyes and stood up.

“You just had to ruin the moment.” she complained as she passed by to go downstairs to meet Link outside.  

Some time later, Link was leading them both in a steady gallop across Hyrule field.  The day grew warmer, and the sun beating down on her skin made it too hot for her to bear wearing her cloak during the ride.  

Corra wasn’t Epona, and probably couldn’t keep up to her speed if they let both of their horses run full out, but this steady pace was good for her horse.  Every now and again Kali would pat the back of Corra’s neck affectionately, hoping it let her know that she was doing a great job.  The ride was uneventful but it was great to be able to feel like she was taking some control of her own life here.  With Corra as her companion she wondered where she could go on her own someday soon.  

Kali spotted a structure that slowly rose in the distance.  It looked like a huge wall made of light grey stone.  She nudged Corra a little so she’d pick up some speed, just enough to catch up to Link - riding side by side with him.  

“What is that?!” she shouted over the sound of hooves and the blast of the wind in their ears.  

Link smirked and his blue eyes glinted in the sun as he glanced at her from the corners of his eyes.  “Hyrule Castle Town!” he shouted back. 

Her expression must have appeared confused because he pointed more upward and when she followed his finger she could just barely spot the tops of what must have been tall spire towers.  She raised her eyebrows.  

It was called the kingdom of Hyrule, after all - she reminded herself.  Link had spoken before about other races within Hyrule, and she wondered if the royal family here ruled over them all as a whole.

Those questions would have to wait till later because now Link was gently slowing Epona to a trot.  Kali did the same and followed him across the wooden drawbridge that led into town.  

To say the town was bustling would have been an understatement.  After living in Kakariko for a while, she felt like she was seeing a big city for the very first time.  They slowed even more to a walk until eventually they stopped completely.  She was so distracted trying to just see everything that Link poked her leg to get her attention, and she quickly dismounted Corra.  She reached into one of the saddle bags and pulled out some slices of dried apple for her horse and Kali stroked Corra’s snout as she happily munched on them.  It made her smile to feel like she was connecting with such a beautiful creature.  Then she turned and Link was waiting patiently, grinning at her.  

“What?” she asked, raising a brow.

“It’s just nice to see you enjoying yourself.” He answered quietly.

She rolled her eyes and playfully nudged his shoulder, “Well let’s get to where we’re going, so I can enjoy myself even more.”  

He laughed at that and nodded, leading the way into the rushing crowd.  

There were vendors selling fruits or vegetables that she was and wasn’t familiar with, stands of people cooking some kind of street food out of small critters that made her make a face.  Link laughed at her when he offered to buy her some, and she made an even deeper expression of disgust.  

“It’s not that bad” he had said as they passed.

“You actually tried that stuff?!” she squawked in disbelief.  

Her green eyes wandered about the people calling others towards their shops or booths, offering jewels, clothing, or beckoning people to try shooting games.  In the distance she could see a giant smiling face on a building that made her think there was probably some kind of mask shop nearby.  There was so much to take in that she didn’t think she would be able to explore it all in just this one trip, especially if they were only visiting shortly.  

As she was observing a woman on the third floor balcony of a building stringing up her laundry, Kali asked, “So what are we here to do?” she asked Link. 

Without looking back he answered, “We are picking up some equipment for you, and also meeting up with Impa at the castle.”  

That bit of information startled her.  She trotted up to him and whispered over his shoulder, “Are you kidding?  I can’t go to a….a castle.” 

He raised his blond eyebrows with surprise, “Why not?” 

She started fidgeting with her fingers nervously, “....I don’t know.  Aren’t important people or royal people or like….guards or courtiers only supposed to be there?  Do I look like royalty to you?” She gestured to her clothes she had just received that day from a girl on a literal farm.

Link looked amused, “It’s not that big a deal.” 

She pressed her lips into a thin line at that, “Yeah okay, maybe not to you because you kinda saved the world,” she whispered furiously again, “But I’ve never been anywhere that important.  Why are we going?”

Link paused to glance at his surroundings, trying to spot whatever shop he was leading her to.  “We need to check some information in the royal library about….those men.” he finished cautiously.  

Okay, that wasn’t so bad then, she thought.  Only to the library and not meeting anyone super important.  “And Impa is meeting us there?  Won’t we have issues getting inside since nobody really remembers what you did?”  

He paused and looked away, “Well, someone there does remember.  And besides that, Impa used to be the guardian of the princess of Hyrule.”  

This startled her again, “Do what?”

He laughed loudly at her expression.  

“Why does nobody tell me these things?!” she groaned with exasperation as she followed him into a small stone building.

She was suddenly overwhelmed by the smell of treated leather, and could taste the metal in the air on her tongue.  Behind the old wooden counter on the far side of the room was a hulking man with just an unbuttoned vest and dark trousers on, which did little to cover his top half but she imagined it was much cooler when forging weapons.  The man was balding a bit, but his beard was lush and brown.  He spotted Link and nodded in his direction in silent greeting, then his eyes focused on her and he raised a bushy brow.  He went back to sharpening a dagger on a wet stone that lay on the counter.  

“So this is what you meant by equipment.” she muttered.

Link nodded and went over to the leathers that were lying in messy stacks on a shelf,  “Yeah, I thought since we don’t know when they will attack again, we should protect you in any way we possibly can.”  

She nodded and looked towards the short swords lining one wall.  They shouldn’t have to be the ones protecting her.  She should be able to protect herself, so she wasn’t such a burden to them.  She sighed and her shoulders slumped a little.  Thankfully he didn’t notice while he eyed what looked like arm bracers.  She couldn’t learn everything in a matter of days though, she was learning how to fight as quickly and efficiently as Impa was able to teach her. Not only that, but the near constant soreness of her body told her that she was always pushing her limits.  

“You’ll probably need something lighter,” Link said casually, breaking her thoughts, “You seem like you would do better in a fight with how quickly you can move and I don’t really want to disrupt that.  That’s the fighting style that Impa seems to be leaning towards anyway.”  

Kali glanced at him and moved to join him as he observed the leathery armors.  She picked up a set of arm bracers, stained a deep brown that was almost black.  When she squeezed the material it had some give, but it felt like some kind of thin, hard metal was placed somewhere between the layers of leather.  She picked up another set to compare, weighing them in her hands, placing them over her arms to see how well they fit.

 A lot of them were far too big, and she didn’t take offense to it since she assumed that usually adventurers with at least some muscle frequented this shop the most.  On another table she spotted some odd looking gloves.  The material was sturdy, and it would extend far up her arm, but only the first three fingers were covered in the material, leaving the area for the pinky and the thumb free.  She tried one on and held out her hand to observe it.  

“That’s for archery.” Link said from behind her.  She turned and he was looking at her with an odd expression, like he was struck with an idea.

“I see.” she said, pulling off the glove and setting it back on the table.  

His arm suddenly shot out from close behind her and snatched up the black material.  “I know it’s not part of Impa’s training yet.  But would you want to learn how to shoot?” he asked, offering her a sincere smile. 

She averted her gaze, not sure how much more training she could handle. Then the memory of seeing those shadow twins suddenly came to mind. Kali recalled Link’s arrow buzzing between her and what might have been her doom, and her staring at it sticking out of the mud of Hyrule field.  Then once again when they tried to spirit her away from the Winter Festival while holding Anju captive.  The arrow flying through the air and just barely missing the other twin as he disappeared into a black mist.  

Her brows furrowed as she faced Link.  He must have realized what she’d been thinking about, because his expression was serious too.  If he had thought she didn’t need this skill, he wouldn’t have offered.  

“Yeah.  I want to learn to shoot.”  she answered firmly.  

She would become someone that those slimy men would fear the next time they saw her, if the one guy’s broken nose wasn’t enough of a reminder.  Though, she had the feeling that only pissed him off, instead of making him dread seeing her again.

He nodded at her, offering another small smile to try and lighten the mood.  “Let’s finish up here then.” he said, stepping back over to the bracers and picking up a deep brown, almost maroon stained set of bracers.  “Hold out your arm.” he said, tossing the archery gloves over his shoulder.  

She did as he asked and he began working on tying the bracers onto her arm.  They were tightened by thick, ropey laces and he must’ve managed to find the smallest pair of bracers in this place because it fit snugly to her forearm and even around her wrist - which was very narrow.   

It was shaped into a slightly pointed end so that it protected most of the back of her hand, and now she saw that the triforce was embroidered into the back of the hands and also at the tops of the leather.  The design was accentuated by the swirling cloud designs that surrounded it and formed a border along the sides.  

“Wow, it feels perfect.” she said, moving her arm this way and that, testing the weight of it. And when she knocked on it with her fist, it was solid beneath the leathery surface.  

Suddenly Link was observing her fingers, holding them tentatively between his own.  His gaze was all curiosity as she let him study her hand.  Kali raised her brows at him and waited for him to finish.  

Then he looked up, looking amused, “Do you like to draw? Or paint?” 

Her eyes widened and she snatched her hand back, looking at them self consciously.  

“Okay that’s just creepy.”  she said flatly. 

He laughed as he moved over to the kidney belts, “Why?” 

“How do you just guess that from weirdly looking at my fingers?” she asked in a huff, unlacing the bracer on her arm.

“So I’m right?” he asked, grinning over his shoulder, his blue eyes twinkling with amusement.

Kali frowned and crossed her arms after removing the bracer.  “Yeah.  I used to draw and paint a lot as a matter of fact.” 

He turned his gaze back to the belts and began picking them up, weighing them in his hands.  “I’ve noticed that usually people with long or slender fingers practice some kind of art.  I figured since you haven’t had much interest in the instruments here when you’ve had lots of chances, then it was probably drawing or painting.”  he explained.

She joined him by the belts, picking some up in her hands idly, unsure of what to say to that.  

“Why did you stop?” he asked to fill the silence.

“Stop what?” She asked, her voice tighter than even she’d expected.

“Making art.” He pressed.

She sighed and put down the belt she was pretending to pay attention to.  “I dunno.  I guess other things became too important for me to be able to focus on it.  And after a while, my inspiration just died.”

He was silent now, considering his words.  Then he muttered grimly, “Was it because of the guy you were with?” 

She was surprised at how much he was suddenly pushing that topic, but she supposed there was no sense in dancing around it, even if her heart gave a guilty twinge, “Well, yeah.  There were other things too though.”  

He turned towards her with another dark piece of leather and wrapped it around her waist.  

He didn’t look at her face as he busied himself with the buckles.  “Like what?” 

She frowned and averted her gaze so she didn’t have to look at him, “My family stopped talking to me, and I never visited.  My friends and I stopped talking because I was too busy working to support myself and him, or studying.  Being miserable kinda kills the mood to make art.”  

More silence.  

When Kali looked back at Link he was staring at her, his expression nearly sad for her.  

She hated it when people looked at her like that.  She didn’t need his pity.  

“Link, can we just drop-” she started, already trying to get out of the kidney belt he buckled onto her. 

His hands covered hers, pinning the belt to her and stilling any movement from her.  His grip was solid and warm over her fingers and the suddenness of it startled her.  

“You don’t have to deal with that here,” He said, his voice insistent and his expression hard on her own.  A silent demand for her to really listen and take in what he was saying.  “You don’t even have to deal with it if you do go back.  You deserve someone who isn’t going to just kill that fire in you.”  

Her throat closed, and she couldn’t say anything in response. When she said nothing, he released her hands at her waist.  

“How does that one feel?” he asked, deftly shifting topics.

Kali swallowed hard and tried to turn her attention back to the belt.  How can he just change subjects on her after a moment like that.  She still couldn’t speak for fear that tears would jump into her eyes.  

This was stupid.  How could he just have a conversation about something this sensitive in a stupid equipment shop.  Her cheeks burned with frustration as she twisted her body and bent over to touch her toes - testing the feel and flexibility of the kidney belt at her waist.  When she was done, she only nodded once. 

He seemed satisfied and made to start unbuckling her belt, but she swatted his hands away.  

“I can do it.” she muttered, stepping away from him to give herself some room to breath.  

His eyes widened a bit, but then he stepped back and nodded.  He made his way over to the daggers and short swords.  

She tried to make sense of his sudden intensity as her shaking fingers fumbled with the buckles.  Why was she shaking?  The hotness of her blood told her it was because she was angry.  But a deep part of her felt like it was also shame.  Shame for not having seen the truth for years, when Link could only just hear a few sentences from her and then see it right away.  

The stupid buckles wouldn’t come undone.  She sighed harshly, unable to hide her frustration.  She stepped over to Link again, who was looking at the swords.  He glanced at her, and she looked at him with a painfully frustrated expression, saying nothing.  

He looked down at the half undone kidney belt and then chuckled a little.  “You’re angry.” he said.

“It doesn’t matter.” she replied quietly.

“At me?” 

“No….yes?” she sighed again.

He gave her a moment, “Well, let me know when you figure it out.”  Then his hand easily slipped the belt off her waist and over his shoulder.  

He busied himself with testing the weight of various daggers and judging the balance of them while she collected her thoughts.  

“I am angry at you, but not for what you might think.” she finally said as she found herself testing the weight of daggers as well.  

“Why is that?” 

“Because,” she started, and then sighed again, “I’m more angry that you could see what I couldn’t for so long.  That you could instantly tell the entire reason I was so miserable to begin with in my old life was because of that idiot.” 

He laughed now. 

She gaped at him, stunned that he would laugh at her for being honest. 

“What?” She said tiredly.

He shook his head as he placed two daggers on the table next to him, and he began to unsheath a short sword.  “I just don’t know how you didn’t see it.”  

It’s strange how he was voicing her own exact thoughts on how Malon feels for him right after they’d left.  She supposed she was a bit blind herself then…

“Love makes you stupid.” she said finally. 

“Was it love?” he asked skeptically, “Love is a strong word.”

“You really have to ask the super hard questions don’t you?” she replied.  He only shrugged.  

After a while of studying short swords they were standing in front of the man who ran the shop with a pile of gear on the counter.  

“I suppose it wasn’t love.” she finally answered as Link handed over several jewels a little shorter than the length of her own palm.

It was the first time she’d seen the money in Hyrule.  She’d heard them mentioned before.  Rupees.  Well, they were awfully pretty - there was no question that some of them were probably very valuable.

“Oh?” he questioned as the shopkeeper began to stuff everything in a canvas bag.

She mulled over her thoughts before answering.  Kali realized how much she’d fooled herself before and hated how blind she had been. 

“Yeah, we met when we were pretty young.  I was only 13.  And at that point I think I adored the idea of love more than seeing that what I had wasn’t the real thing - at least for me.” By the time she finished explaining, they were walking towards the door and she’d shifted the canvas bag of her gear over her shoulder, “Maybe the feeling was different for him. But if that’s how he treats someone he loves, I guess I’m not equipped to deal with that.”  

She squinted at the bright sunshine of the streets while he looked around for another shop, “Where to now?” she asked, shading her eyes with her free hand. 

“Potion shop,” he said simply, walking towards a house with more chimneys than necessary puffing a disturbing variety of pastel colored smokes from the roof.  

“For?” She eyed the odd building skeptically.

“They’re good to have just in case.” He said, waving her on.

“And….they actually work?” she asked, feeling stupid for having to ask.  

Kali had thankfully never had an injury that was bad enough where she would need a potion, yet. She’d seen that Kakariko had its own potion shop, but when she saw the old witch who walked out of the building occasionally, she decided it wasn’t a place she’d make the effort to visit.  

He gave her a bemused look, as if saying ‘yeah, of course.’  

Then she remembered that he had just finished explaining this huge, deadly journey he’d been on - and tried to wrap her around the impossibility of that alone .  

“Nevermind.” she quickly amended, shaking her head.

As they entered the shop, she immediately had to make a huge effort to not cover her nose with her hand.  It reeked in this shop.  She was unsure if whatever smelled this bad was even safe to put in her body.  Link must have been watching for her strained expression, because his lips twitched,  like he was trying not to laugh at her.  She rolled her eyes at him.  

Then suddenly a wizened but loud voice drew her attention, “Ahhh, so it’s you today - eh boy?” 

Over the counter, the man’s head just barely cleared the height for him to peer at them both.  He wore some manner of goggles over his eyes that magnified them to look like two huge green orbs on the top half of his face.  His mustache had grown out so far that it covered his lips, but it didn’t look like he’d bothered to grow a beard to go with it.  By the looks of it, this was because he kept burning off the ends of his facial hair - likely due to whatever methods he used to concoct potions and brews.  

“And you brought a girl with you eh?  It’s about damn time.” the man gruffed with a waggle of his eyebrows.

Kali frowned at him and put a hand on her hip.  Why did people keep insinuating that there was something going on between them just because they traveled together?  

“It’s not like that.” she snapped.

Link also looked uncomfortable by the accusation.  The man cocked a bushy dark eyebrow at her, which was in stark contrast with the grey of his mustache.  

“Why else would you be with this street rat?” the man shot back at her.

Kali frowned at him, “I suppose I’m not allowed to be friends with anyone of the male variety then?”

Kali dramatically put her hand to her forehead, “Woe is me. How will I go on without a man in my life? Let me just go back to making dinner for the big strong man that is supposed to take care of me.” she spat harshly, the sarcasm dripping from her tone.

The old man was silent, but she heard a soft chuckling from another corner of the room. She’d eyes shot towards the sound, and there was another person she hadn’t noticed before.  It was a boy hunched over a pot of steaming mystery liquid, his smaller set of goggles perched up into his gold brown hair.  He wasn’t looking at her, but he must have heard what she said.  He couldn’t have been much older than she was, and from the looks of it, he was some kind of assistant to this grumpy old bastard. 

 “Hush boy!” the man suddenly exclaimed and chucked some manner of stirring tool at the boy.  

The boy ducked smoothly, as if this was standard behavior from the potion maker.  The tool narrowly missed and bounced harmlessly off the wall.  The old man went back to being silent and her blood began to cool.  She inhaled and then looked at Link, who also looked amused by her sudden outburst.  

“What?” she said in disbelief, “We just got finished with that conversation from before,” she whispered in an irritated tone, “I’m not about to take attitude from a gremlin.”

“What’s a gremlin?” Link asked, suddenly curious.

Kali shook her head and threw up her hands, “Nevermind.” 

As Link began to look over several brightly colored, weirdly non-labeled bottles of liquid, Kali began to wander the shop.  She would occasionally spot the old man glaring at her, but she ignored him happily as her eyes roved the many shelves of mixtures on the walls.  One tiny vial of white liquid guaranteed a long life, another was a hair tonic, and another purple liquid was for unrivaled beauty.  She picked up the jeweled bottle of beauty tonic, her expression skeptical.  She hadn’t realized how close she’d gotten to the counter when a voice made her jump.  

“I doubt you need that.” 

She looked toward the source of the voice, and it was the boy who had laughed at her going off on the potion master before.  He was letting the pot in front of him simmer as he observed her.  

“What?” she asked dumbly, her mind apparently not processing the comment he’d made. 

His brown eyes flitted to the purple beauty tonic in her hand, “That.  I doubt you need it.” And then the side of his mouth twerked up a little in a smirk.

She blinked at him and then looked at the tonic. Her mind finally pieced together what he was saying. She could feel heat creeping up her neck.  

“I...well I wasn’t.. I just didn’t believe it would work.” she stammered out. 

She didn’t realize how rude that sounded until the words were out of her mouth, but when she couldn’t think of anything to say, honesty is usually what came out.  Stupid, unthinking honesty.  

Kali began to put the bottle back on the shelf and walk away, but his voice stopped her again.  

“Sorry, I was just being honest.” he said, chuckling slightly.

She paused, eyeing him warily. “Me too.”

When his eyes shifted to glance at the old man, as if checking to see if he was looking, she caught a glint of spring green in places on his iris.  Then he suddenly leaned over the counter, as if they were sharing a secret.  

“I really thought it was funny, y’know, what you said to Bastian.  Usually people are too scared of him to even think of giving them a piece of their mind.” he whispered, glancing between her and whom she assumed was Bastian the potion maker.  

She wasn’t really sure what to say to that.  

He seemed to sense her unease and then offered her a friendly smile again, and nodded his head towards her.  “I’m Kiden, by the way.” 

She felt her heart start to beat faster as she nodded back,  “I’m Kali.” 

He leaned forward on the counter, his smile growing, “Well, Kali, I hope you’ll come back and give Bastian more attitude sometime.”  He paused, glancing at the shelf, and then tilting his head as she looked at her for what seemed like a long while, “And seriously, don’t waste your rupees on beauty tonic.”  

She felt her face rush with heat and knew that her cheeks pinked at his comment.  Her mind couldn’t even create words to reply with, so she simply nodded awkwardly, offering a shy smile.  She stepped quickly away from him and towards Link.  What the hell was happening? 

Link was just finishing up buying potions when she was at his shoulder, waiting.  He eyed her up from the corners of his eyes and noticed her red cheeks, but he smiled knowingly.  He must have either seen or heard the whole exchange.  She dared a glance over her shoulder as they were walking out the door, and she saw Kiden still gazing at her.  He grinned crookedly before he slid his goggles over his eyes and returned to his work.  

Once they were outside, Kali let go of a huge breath she didn’t know she was holding and doubled over, her free hand on her knee.  It was hot outside, but her face was just now cooling.

“What was that about?” Link asked, sounding amused and a little concerned. 

“I don’t even know right now.” Kali replied, sounding out of breath.  

Her heart was still racing at the way he looked at her, and what he said .  She wasn’t sure how she felt about it.  She just finished ranting about how she liked the idea of love, and now, coincidentally this random cute Hylian dude starts flirting with her?  

Maybe this world was meant to torture her after all.  

“I think Kiden likes you.” Link said as he began to walk towards the town square, in the direction of which she assumed was the castle judging by the closer proximity of the towards peaking over the hills.  

“Really, I couldn’t tell.” she replied sarcastically.  

“I don’t know why you’re upset,” Link laughed, patting her shoulder, “It’s a good thing, right?” 

“Link, I literally can’t even think of talking to someone else right now.  And him being cute and charming doesn’t exactly help my already over-complicated feelings about returning home.” she grumbled.

Link glanced sidelong at her as they walked together, his eyes more sympathetic now.  “I know, but he doesn’t know that.” 

Kali’s stomach churned guiltily at that.  In fact, the more they walked and the more she thought about it, the more her stomach twisted with shame.  

She could only guess how her disappearance had affected her ex lover.  There was no clean break, no closure even.  She had just….disappeared, and unknowingly moved on more than even she had realized….and so quickly, too.  

Now this new guy had flirted with her, and she felt guilty because maybe she liked it more than she wanted to admit.  By the time they’d reached the gates, she felt sick.  But Link didn’t bring it up again, thankfully.  

Without noticing how much time had passed, Kali didn’t realize Impa was there until she looked up and she was standing right in front of her.  Her red irises were watching her carefully.  No doubt her teacher could sense there was something wrong with her.  

Impa raised a brow in question and Kali shook her head dismissively saying “Later on.” 

Impa seemed to accept that.  She was good about not forcing Kali to talk about things until she was ready to, and for that she was grateful.  

“We are clear to go into the library, but the library only.” Impa told Link, giving Kali a swift glance. 

Of course, why would they want some foreign peasant into their royal chambers.  She rolled her eyes.  The afternoon was beginning to roll into evening now, and she assumed there was no way to get back to Kakariko in time, and that they would be staying somewhere in town.   This had to be the longest day of her life so far, Kali thought as she sighed and followed them through the gates and up the path. 

Chapter Text

Kali didn’t exactly have words for how magnificent Hyrule Castle was.  As they walked up the dirt path, escorted by a fully armored guard, she watched the castle grow larger and larger in her vision.  She stared until her head was tilted completely back to be able to see the tip of the tallest tower.  The shadow the building cast over them chilled her skin.  She stayed silent for fear of drawing any unnecessary attention from the guard, and Link and Impa didn’t seem keen for conversation anyway.  In fact, Link looked strangely subdued.  She wondered about that, and glanced at Impa as well.  She was almost always stone-faced and hard to read, but Kali got a feeling she was more at ease here.  

She recalled Link’s comment as they walked through town, about how Impa was the guardian for the princess once.  She must have spent many years in these marble halls.  She probably knows every hidden nook and cranny of this place.  So why did they need to be escorted by guards?  

A drawbridge, smaller than the one that led into town, was already pulled down over a clear mote that bordered the castle, and once they were all at the doors the guard passed them onto another guard before returning to his post.  The new guard’s armor was more intricate than the ok there soldiers she’d spotted, decked out with medals and more decorative shoulders. He had a square jaw that weirdly lined up with his thick neck, dark close cropped hair.  That jaw widened even more somehow when he grinned at Impa.  He held out a hand and she grasped his forearm as he said, “It’s a pleasure to see you again, as always Impa.” 

Impa’s lips actually quirked into a small smile as she nodded to him, “And you as well, Hector.” 

Hector turned his dark, almost black eyes, on Link and Kali.  When spotting Link his eyes narrowed, as if he’s already done something wrong.  “Behave yourself boy, the only reason I allow you here is because Impa is with you.” 

His words shocked Kali and her jaw dropped as she gaped at him in disbelief.  She whipped her gaze to Link and he wouldn’t meet anyone’s eyes, not saying anything in response to Hector.  

This bastard was probably only alive because of Link and he would never even know it.  She firmly doubted he would treat Link like this if he did.

“And you,” he went on, his eyes on Kali.  He looked her up and down, analyzing her.  Sizing up if she were a threat or not.  

“She is the one I spoke of before, I trust you’ll keep this information confidential only to yourself and the royal family.” Impa cut in, sounding stern.  

His eyes stayed on her, still deciding.  Kali had closed her mouth and set her jaw as she met his eyes, not wanting to seem as meek as Hector must have assumed she was.  

Kali suddenly spoke without thinking, “It’s a pleasure, Hector. My name is Kali.”  She nodded her head respectfully, but kept her eyes on his, looking up through her eyelashes.

His eyebrows just barely lifted, enough to show his surprise that she seemed capable of manners.  

“I see,” he said, and then looked at Impa, “Yes, everything will be kept confidential.  I trust that she knows how to conduct herself within the castle.”

Impa nodded her head, and to Kali’s surprise she said, “She does, Captain.  She’s a smart girl, and I’m sure this experience will be very educational for her.” 

Kali couldn’t help the slight smile that pulled her lips upward at that.  Impa had never really praised her before, not to other people, so it elated her to hear it.  When she looked at Link, he was smiling a little too, pride winking in his eyes.  

“Very well, I leave you to your research Lady Impa.” he gave a curt bow in her direction and raised a brow at Link and Kali again, “It’s just a shame she doesn’t keep better company.” 

Kali felt her blood flare with heat as she ground her teeth together.  She was just opening her mouth to give him a piece of her mind when she felt a squeeze on her wrist.  Her eyes shot down to see Links hand squeezing her arm, stopping her words.  When she looked up he just shook his head.  

‘It’s not worth it.’ his eyes were saying, sadly.

She frowned, clearly still pissed off.  What right did this guy have to disrespect her friend like that?  Link was easily one of the kindest and bravest people she’s ever met, even in her own world.  

“Later,” he mouthed at her silently.  

Kali pressed her lips into a frustrated line and nodded with a sharp, short sigh.  She gave his hand a friendly squeeze to show him she was on his side before she followed Impa through the doors.  

Once the captain was out of earshot, Impa fell back a little to walk beside Link.  “I apologize,” she said in a hushed tone.

Link just offered a sad smile and shook his head, “It’s the same every time I’m here Impa.  Don’t worry.”

Still, his expression was subdued and worry twisted in Kali’s guts for him.  What happened here that they would treat him like this?  She recalled him mentioning that someone in the castle remembered him and what he’s done.  Surely Captain Jackass wasn’t the one that remembered him or he’d be kissing Link's boots. 

“Anyway, did you find anything?” he asked, drawing Kali out from her thoughts.

Impa furrowed her silvery eyebrows as she shook her head, looking troubled. “No, I was tracking those two in the shadows until suddenly the trail went cold.  It just stopped as if they were gone from existence.”

Kali raised her eyebrows.  She didn’t know much about Impa’s powers yet, because it hadn’t exactly been discussed before.  It wasn’t relevant to her training since she clearly didn’t have powers.  

“How do you track them in the shadows?” Kali asked curiously as they turned down a hall lined with velvety maroon rugs.  

Impa glanced up at Kali, seeming surprised that she was interested, “It’s difficult to explain, but when you’re in the shadows it’s as if being in a realm that’s directly parallel to the physical one that we are in now. “  

“Like being a ghost?” she queried.

Impa’s lips quirked at that, “Precisely.  Because of my access to the physical plane and the shadow plane, I am able to see clearly in both.  So when I was tracking those two fleeing, it was as if flying after them and seeing them as you see me now.  But then they just vanished from both planes entirely.”

“How strange…” Kali commented, her expression concerned.

Link nodded in agreement, appearing to be deep in thought about this.  

“There is another thing I need to mention,” Impa started, sliding her gaze to Link, looking even more grave.  “The ruins have also vanished.” 

This had an immediate effect on Link, “What? Are you sure?”

Impa nodded and sighed, “I am certain.  I went to the exact location we were exploring before we found Kali, and it’s as if they were never there.  No foundations are even left behind.  It’s as if they never existed.”

Link’s jaw twitched as if he were gritting his teeth, “Damn it.  That was the best lead we had.” 

Kali glanced down to see his fists clenched.  She hadn’t expected Link to be angry about any of this.  Her insides twisted with guilt as she considered how all of this frustration was because she’d come into this world.  

Suddenly she had a thought, “Is it possible they aren’t there because it was near where I...stepped into Hyrule?” she asked.

Both Link and Impa were studying her now, their thoughts clearly churning.  Impa turned and reached out to open a set of thick wooden double doors.  She hadn’t even realized they’d arrived at the library.  This was good though, because they had to be more quiet, they would have more time to think.  Impa began to lead them past a wide desk made of dark, polished wood.  Nobody was at the desk but clearly someone occupied it at some point because it was scattered with aged journals and yellowed papers under bright lantern lights.  There were stacks of books that needed re-shelving or were being used for research.  

Kali saw her reflection briefly in the polished wood as they passed, her fingers grazing the edge of the desk.  The image startled her a little as she realized she hadn’t properly looked at herself in a mirror since she got to Hyrule.  The thought was bizarre to her for only a moment, but then shifted back to the more important things. 

When she was first assaulted by those twins, they thought that she knew where “the gateway” was.  She chewed on the thought, hating that there could be a connection between herself and the disappearance of the ruins, and some kind of portal.  She hated it so fiercely that she wished that she had no part in it.  But her friends needed her if she was connected to it, and that was enough to keep her thinking.  

They settled at a round table.  Maybe settled isn’t the right word, because they were all standing anxiously as their brains rattled for ideas as to where the shadows went and what happened to the ruins.  

Kali finally continued her thought in a whisper, “I mean, it’s the only thing that makes sense right?  They wanted me the first time because they assumed I knew where a gateway was. Just me stepping into this world has done...something.  Maybe the portal sucked the ruins into another plane that we can’t access.”  

Link was subtly nodding his head, and she knew that he was at the very least considering the possibility.  But when she looked at Impa, she seemed more skeptical.  Kali understood this since Impa actually could shift through different planes of existence. If anyone would know the possibility of that, it would be her.

Impa rubbed her jaw with thought, and then her brows knitted together with concern as she glanced at Kali.  She waited for her to speak her thoughts.  Several moments of silence passed and Link seemed to have picked up on the tense silence because he was watching Impa as well.  

“What?” Kali finally said, sounding tired

Impa just waved her hand and shook her head, “It’s just a thought.  But I’d like to do more research first.”

“But-” Kali started.

“I need geographical, and standard maps of Hyrule.” Impa went on, interrupting her sharply, “I need to see if the space where the ruins were would even be indicated on them.  I need books on religion and myths or even folk tales of Hyrule.  Not the usual books, I’ve read all of those already.  I will get the books on forbidden magic.”  

Before Kali could even get in another word Impa strode off.  She ran her hand over her face and sighed, then glanced at Link.  He was already looking at her, and he shrugged.  He also seemed to be at a loss of what Impa’s hidden thoughts could be.  He walked off into the depths of the library to fetch the things Impa requested.  

Kali walked around, idly wandering the dusty, silent aisles of the library.  She had thought about helping, but as soon as she looked at the signs she assumed marked the genre of books, she realized they were all in Hylian and immediately knew she’d be of no help here.  

Her mind continued to turn over and over, trying to recall any details from the dark morning she’d ended up here - aside from being heartbroken.  

There was really nothing she could recall besides her uncontrolled emotions that night, and how the land where she walked in the woods very suddenly leveled off to flatter land instead of the uphill climb of a mountain.  But she had just assumed that’s where they stripped the mountain many years ago, and the trees managed to repopulate.  There was no way she could know at what point she stepped into this land.  Frustrated, she made her way back to their table where Link was sitting with a stack of books.  She observed him for a moment, amused at how out of place he looked right then.  

He was the type that would be easily bored with sitting still for too long, just reading books.  She remembered how alive he looked after running the courses at the ranch while she was mucking stables, and the light in his eyes when they swam together in Lake Hylia.  Those activities seemed to suit him much more.  When she stepped over to the table he glanced up to offer a small smile before going back to skimming a thick leather tome.  

“Sorry, I can’t help much.” she said quietly, taking a seat across from him.

He looked up at her, seeming confused for a moment before he seemed to remember she couldn’t read their language.  

“Oh...right.” he said, then chuckled quietly and peered down one of the aisles.  Then he raised a brow at her, skeptically, “Are you sure that you can’t read our language?” 

She shot him a flat look before answering, “I’m absolutely sure.  We might speak the same, except Hylian names are weird, but my letters are completely different.” 

He wrinkled his nose at her at the weird names comment, and that got a quiet laugh from her.  

“If I decide to stay, I’ll have to learn.” she commented after a few moments of watching dust specs float in the light of the windows that shone from the ceiling.  

“So you’re really considering it? Staying here?” he asked, sounding subdued again with his eyes on the book.  

She raised a brow and nodded, “Yeah, of course.  Did you think I wouldn’t take this seriously?”

He shrugged up one shoulder and took a moment before answering, “I thought you’d probably get homesick at first.  I got my hopes up after we went to Lake Hylia, but I’ve been kinda waiting for something to happen to scare you off.” 

“Wow, thanks.” she said dryly.  The comment actually stung a little, did he think she was weak too?

As if reading her thoughts, he said, “But then everything with the twins has been happening, and you’ve stuck to training with Impa and everything...So I guess I really misjudged you.  I’ve been hoping you wouldn’t leave.”

She swallowed and stared at him, willing him to look at her.  He didn’t, and she couldn’t make him.  He was being honest, and she appreciated it, but going back and forth on the intensity of the subjects they talked about was starting to exhaust her.  

“Why?” she asked, sighing.

“Why what?” he asked, turning the yellowed pages of the tome.

“Why are you hoping I don’t leave?” she demanded in a whisper, hoping that the questions made him feel as tired as he had been making her feel.

He paused, his jaw twitching like he was chewing the inside of his cheek.  Then he looked up, “Because it really sucks to lose a good friend.  And I know if you went back, it’s probably not possible for you to come back here either.  When it comes time for you to decide, it will be a permanent decision.”

She met his deep blue eyes, the truth of his statement jolting her heart a little.  He was right.  When she did decide what she really wanted, there was no going back.  

She couldn’t help but feel defensive for being taken off guard by it, and it gave her the fire to finally ask, “What’s your deal today?”

He pinched his brows together and shoved his nose back into the book, silent as a stone.  

“So there is something bothering you.” she pushed, “Like how that Captain was being a complete jerk.”

He sighed and flipped the page, seeming like he was getting frustrated.  When he didn’t say anything again Kali frowned.

“Y’know, it’s really not fair that you are allowed to push me when we talk about stuff but I’m not allowed to push you.” she said, leaning back in her chair and crossing her arms.  

He mimicked her gesture, leaning back and crossing his own arms.  He gave up on the book, “Like when?”

“Oh I don’t know, like in the armor shop when you pushed me about painting and not dealing with being used by someone who didn’t actually love me? Or like now, when we are talking about my thoughts on staying or leaving?” she whispered furiously.  This only made him look away again.  “You’re the only friend I have, and I share those things because I know you’re trying to help and because I know you care.  So why can’t I help too?” She added, trying to sound less angry that time. 

He sighed and went back to the book, “Because the damage is already done, and there’s nothing I can do to try and change it anymore.  I’ve tried.”  

The tightness in her brow lessened a little at that, and she sighed, nodding.  

Just then, Impa returned with maps and several more thick books.  They both worked on the books while Kali observed the map.  She was able to pick out what few places she’s been to, but didn’t have any idea where they originally found her.  On every map Impa found, there was no indication of cleared land or foundations of any kind of possible ruins.  

Once Impa had shown them both the paths where they found the ruins, brought her back, and then where Impa tracked the twins, Kali stared at the map.  She bit her lip and tried to make sense of it all, willing the map to show her some kind of clue.  All of the paths were in the same general area.  It waa southeast of Kakariko, in an uncharted expanse of the forest north of where another area Link had said was labeled as “The Lost Woods”.  She nearly huffed a laugh at the irony of being found near a place called The Lost Woods.  

Eventually Impa snapped a book shut in clear frustration and rubbed her eyes, sounding exhausted as she said, “Everywhere I look is all the same.  There are no legends of a gateway to other realms aside from the sacred realm and the underworld.”  

Link nodded grimly as he gently shut a much more delicate looking book that he had told Kali was a grimoire of forbidden magic.  “There isn’t much here either.  It’s mostly just summoning abominations and evil spirits.”  

Kali ran her fingers through her long blonde hair, and let out a deep breath before stretching her arms above her head.  She was tired and her body was quickly growing stiff.  Not only that, but as she finished her stretch a booming growl sounded from her stomach.  Both her companions just stared at her, as if they couldn’t believe the sound her body just made.  

She frowned, feeling heat flood her cheeks.  “To be fair, we haven’t eaten all day.  How late is it anyway?” she asked, glancing up toward the skylights in the ceiling.  

The sky above was turning a soft orange, which meant there wasn’t much more time of the day left.  

As if on queue, Kali heard the creak of the heavy library doors open, and the captain was striding in through the door.  

“Great…” she mumbled almost inaudibly.

He was dressed differently, but she was sure it was Hector.  He was just as hulking in body mass even without his armor, but he still donned chainmail and some manner of deep blue tunic on top of it.  What Kali had come to know as the Hylian crest was embroidered in gold thread across the chest and the medals were still pinned to him.  ‘Compensating…’ she couldn’t help but think, fighting a smirk.  

He gave Impa a short, efficient bow as he greeted her.  “Lady Impa.”

Impa nodded his head to him, still looking tense.  

“The princess has extended her offer for you and your...party to have dinner in the tea room.” he said in a tone she knew he was trying very hard to keep from sounding displeased.  

It was especially obvious when she noticed him steal a quick glance with his eyes towards Link.  

“Of course, Hector.  Shall the princess be honoring us with her company?” Impa replied, already beginning to gather all the books that they all wasted time flipping through.  

Kali’s heart started to race at the thought of even meeting any kind of royalty.  She glanced down at her clothes, borrowed from a girl that lived on a ranch and held her breath.  

He thankfully didn’t take long to respond with, “My apologies, Lady, but the princess is also conducting her own research on the matter of your charge.”  

Kali released a relieved breath, trying not to sigh too loudly.  She noticed that Link had actually done the same.  Then he was looking at her, realizing that she’d noticed his reaction.  He didn’t look too happy about that.  Just as she was about to begin brainstorming on what that meant, another thought hit her.  

The princess of Hyrule was doing research on why Kali was there .

She couldn’t help gaping at Hector in disbelief. “Surely she has more important things to worry about.” she said without thinking. 

Hector frowned at her.  “Surely, indeed,” he agreed.

She realized that he wasn’t angry at the fact that she’d spoken, but at the fact that he actually agreed with her train of thought when it came to the princess.  

“Then why?” she demanded, bringing herself to a stand.

Impa cut off the conversation with a firm, “We will be in the tea room shortly, Hector.  Please send my thanks to the princess.” 

The knight captain shifted from one foot to the other uneasily, “I shall, Lady.  But I’m afraid to add that she would also like to extend rooming to you and your party for the night.”

Kali felt like the floor was sliding out from under her.  Was she really about to spend the night in an actual royal castle?  This was absolutely crazy.  She wasn’t important enough for this kind of treatment, and she hated feeling like she owed something to anyone.  

Before she could get a word in, Impa said, “I appreciate that as well, Hector.  We will accept the kind offer.”  

Something in Impa’s voice had softened, and it pulled Kali out of the swirling miserable depths of her own mind.  When she gazed at her teacher’s expression, she realized that her eyes reflected a bit of fondness in them.  Then she realized that the princess wasn’t doing this for her sake at all.  

The princess was extending this offer as a favor to the woman who protected her for so many years.  This truth brought more questions to her mind though.   Why didn’t Impa continue to guard the princess?  Why did she live in Kakariko instead of the palace as she clearly already had for so many years before?  

When she looked to Link again, his finger was tracing the wooden grain marks in the table where they had been sitting for hours.  He looked so sullen, almost defeated.  She furrowed her brows in question but he didn’t meet her eyes.  She had too many questions about what was going on, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly felt heavy with strong emotions that were thrumming through them all.  Hector nodded his head, and gave another curt bow before turning on his heel and exiting the library.  

When Impa turned to Kali, all signs of fondness had faded and she knew she’d done wrong by speaking out of line.  Impa didn’t have to say anything really for her to understand.

Kali met her gaze fiercely,  “I have a right to know.” she said simply.

“There are ways of doing things that will allow you to get that information more respectfully.” Impa shot back, stacking books roughly on the table.  

“Yeah, well sorry it’s kinda my first time in any castle at all.  I have manners, but I don’t belong here with them.  I’m not about to change that part of myself now.”  she mumbled, sounding like a pouting teenager - which she supposed she actually was.  

Impa just gave a very familiar, frustrated sigh before beginning to gather the maps.  “Wait,” Kali started, placing her hands over the maps, “Can I keep these tonight?” 

Impa hesitated, looking unsure.  

“Come on. I can’t read, but at least I can understand the maps” Kali pleaded.  

A moment of silence passed before Impa finally conceded as she finished gathering books with Links help, “Alright, but we must return them before we leave the castle.  I’ll make the guards and head librarian aware that you have them.”  

She smiled a little and carefully rolled the maps so that they could be stuffed neatly into her bag.  It didn’t hurt for her to observe them before bed for a little while, and maybe once her stomach was full and her mind was clearer, she would notice something she hadn’t before.  

As they approached the doors out of the library Kali’s eyes glanced over to Link again, and his expression looked increasingly solemn.  He must not be happy about having to stay the night here.  Neither was she.  She was sure his reasons were much different though.  He actually belonged in this place, he had earned a place here, even if the people didn’t remember his amazing

The tea room was just as stuffy as Kali had imagined it would be.  She sat in her ornate chair with her back ramrod straight and her shoulders ached from the muscles being bunched.  Impa sat just as straight but the posture looked comfortable for her, and Link was slouching with his elbows on the table.  He probably was beyond trying to impress these people based on how they treated him.  She wasn’t even sure exactly why she cared so much.  Maybe it was because she was already an outsider and felt the need to prove that she was perfectly capable of being proper, and not act like some kind of barbarian.  

She carefully sipped at her tea, which smelled  distinctly floral, but she couldn’t name what kind of flower, and she found she liked the taste of it. It was probably some kind of Hylian flower that she didn’t know the name of yet.  

The tea room was silent between the three of them, except for when a servant came to refill their cups and eventually when their dishes were placed in front of them.  The meat smelled spiced and almost like lamb, served with vegetables swimming in a sweet butter sauce and a basket of fluffy bread for them all to share.  Kali’s mouth watered, and she glanced up at her dinner companions.  Link still looked sullen as he spread jam on a roll and ate without looking impressed and Impa just looked...weirdly pleasant.  She must miss this place.  The mood of the room brought down Kali’s mood, but she ate anyway.  

After a while she finally broke the silence, “Okay, what is up with you guys?”

Link didn’t look at her and continued to eat and Impa glanced from him then back to Kali.  “I’m not sure what you mean.”

Kali frowned and raised a brow at her, “You know I’m not stupid.”

Link muttered something under his breath, “I don’t like this place.”

Impa looked surprised that he even spoke at all.  “I can see that.” Kali said drily.  “Why? Why does Hector treat you like shit?”

Another long silence, and she sighed harshly, placing her silverware on the table loudly.  “I’m not going to stand this crappy mood without knowing why, Link.  When I’m upset about something I always tell you when you ask.”

Again, Link said nothing but his frown deepened.  Kali kept her gaze on him.  

Impa raised a hand as if to settle her down, “Perhaps this is a conversation for ano-”

Kali cut her off quickly, “No, it’s not.  Because this will never come up again, because I’ll probably never come back to this castle.”

Suddenly Link stood from his chair and slammed his palms on the table with a startling bang.  His expression was a type of anger she’d never seen on his face before.  

His eyebrows pinched to create angry lines on his face as he shouted at her, “Why don’t you mind your own business Kali?!”

Kali felt a jab in her heart, but didn’t relent her intense stare, watching his eyes.  Everything else about him said he was in a rage, his muscles standing at attention, his quick breathing, his fists clenched so hard his knuckles were white.  But his eyes were nearly mournful with the emotion, the hurt, that swam in the .

Suddenly an unfamiliar voice spoke from the door.  A soft female voice.  “Am I interrupting?”

Everyone at the table whipped their heads towards the door and standing there could be nobody other than the princess of Hyrule.  She had two guards accompanying her but standing a few feet back.  

Kali was briefly stunned by how beautiful she was.  She wasn't sure what she’d expected because nobody really spoke of the princess very often, at least not to her.  Her eyes were strikingly blue, her hair was long and gold like honey.  Her face was both angular and soft with flawless creamy skin - angelic in her beauty.  She looked between them all, but settled her gaze on Link.  

He quickly averted his eyes from the princess and forced his fists to unclench as he stepped carefully away from the table and pushed in the chair.  

“No, princess.” He said quietly.  “I was just about to go for a walk.”  His voice shook, clearly he was barely able to contain his anger.  

He gave a curt bow in her direction without looking at her face and stepped past her through the door before he disappeared.  Her gaze didn’t follow him out, but once he was past her, she shifted her eyes to Impa and then to Kali.  Despite her flawless outer appearance, that stare forced a chill to go down Kali’s spine.  She couldn’t visibly see any emotion in her eyes while the princess studied her.  She damn near wanted to leave the room too. 

“Impa,” the princess started, her voice soft and pleasant but didn’t take her eyes from Kali, “Please introduce me to our guest.”

Impa stood and moved to Kali’s chair, tugging her arm to stand her up.  She did so, but with the capacity of a puppet having it’s strings jerked.  Impa bowed and Kali did the same automatically.  

“Princess Zelda, this is Kali.  The girl I’ve spoken with you about.  It seems she comes from another realm of some kind, and we have been doing research in the library.”

“It’s an honor to meet you, Princess.” Kali spoke, her voice sounding surprisingly steady even if the sentiment sounded false even to herself.

Impa rose, and Kali did the same as the princess looked her up and down.  

Then her pretty pink lips curled into a soft smile that didn’t reach her eyes.  “The pleasure is mine, Kali.  Now if you’ll excuse us, Impa and I have much to discuss of you.”

Wow, what a great way to basically say you’ll be talking behind my back, Kali thought.  Another chill went through her and she had to resist shivering.  

“Sure.” She said flatly before giving a short bow again and making her way past the princess.  Her cold blue eyes followed Kali towards the door, and Kali met her eyes the whole way until she couldn’t see them anymore.  

Chapter Text

She wasn’t even sure how she ended up where she did, but now that she was there, she couldn’t be angry about being lost in such a lovely place.  She’d made her way out to the courtyard somehow, blinded by the anger she felt towards Link, towards the cold manner of the princess, towards being left in the dark of everything that everyone but her seemed to be discussing.  

Maybe she was being unfair to Link and she should give him more time to be comfortable with talking to her.  But damn it all, how could she couldn’t be content sitting by and watching him sulk like this. Her emotions clashed with indecision of how she should address him when she saw him again.  She felt guilty for being pushy about it, but rage towards him for just not opening up to her.  She felt betrayed for maybe not being trustworthy to him, even though she felt they’d been through quite a bit in the short amount of time they’ve known each other.  

Kali ran her fingers through her hair, pausing her walk to gaze at a wall of dark green hedges that towered over her, dotted with pink and white roses.  

Hadn’t she trusted both him and Impa with her own life on multiple occasions since coming here?  Wasn’t that enough to be able to warrant some amount of trust in return?  She roughly plucked a white rose from the hedge and stepped over to a bench carved into the stone path of the courtyard.  She spun the rose in her fingers anxiously as she let her knees collapse, plopping onto the bench.  

The setting sun cast a deep orange glow across the grass and she let her mind wander - trying to find something in her thoughts that would cheer her.  Something that would take her mind away from whether or not she was right or wrong for pushing him.  After some time her left arm prickled, the hairs standing on end.  She quickly looked in that direction, her muscles jumping to stand or run, and could spot the glint of red eyes watching her from the shadows.  Kali released a breath she hadn’t known she was holding and leaned her head back on the bench, closing her eyes. 

“You startled me, Impa.” she sighed.

Impa approached her slowly, one silvery brow raised.  “I’m surprised you guessed where I was.”

Kali opened her eyes a little, watching a lonely cloud drift lazily in the orange sky and didn’t respond.

“How did you guess?” Impa asked, sitting carefully next to her.  

Impa was making her think about something else, she realized.  She let her teacher distract her as she considered an answer to the question.  

“I’m not sure.  I guess my body knew before my mind really did.  It was like getting goosebumps in the direction where you were watching.”

Impa looked thoughtful about that, but if it was anything significant, her stony expression didn’t give anything away.  

“What do you want?  To yell at me?” Kali asked, sounding petulant even to her own ears.

She heard Impa sigh and then answer, “I came to see if you’d like to do some training while there is still some daylight.  But I see you’ve contented yourself with destroying flowers.” 

Kali furrowed her brows and finally raised her head, her neck stiff.  Then she looked down at her hand that held the rose, she found that there was only a withered stem left between her fingers.  She had twisted the flower until the head of it popped off and now lay, slowly wilting on the stones at her feet.  

“Sorry.” she muttered and tossed the ruined stem over her shoulder into the grass.  Then she considered Impa’s offer. “What kind of training do you want me to do?”

“Something new, and something that is best practiced within the walls of the castle.” Impa said, standing once again, “Sword training.”

She didn’t take much time to consider the offer, deciding that anything was better than just sitting here being miserable. At least she would be doing something that would better herself.  She stood up and began to separate her long blonde hair to start braiding it.  

“Where to?” she asked.

Without any words Impa began walking through the courtyard.  Weirdly enough, it wasn’t inside the castle like Kali had been expecting.  In her mind’s eye, she imagined a training room with shining silver weapons lining the walls - similar to the shop she and Link had gone looking for equipment in earlier that day.  She shook her head, clearing any thoughts of him from her head.  Thoughts of him are exactly what she wanted to avoid until she calmed down.

The shadow that came over them both made Kali shiver a little at the sudden drop in temperature.  

She looked up to see a massive stone wall with an archway carved from marble like the rest of the castle.  The carvings looked to be three of some kind of huge bird with a massive bill that curved downward at the end flying up towards the same direction, directly up.  They passed under the arch and into what she assumed was the training area.  It was sparsely populated since it was later in the evening, but there were still some guards who were running laps around the area or sparring with each other with wooden weapons.  The grass had been trampled into dead, brown clumps pocked with what appeared to be sun-dried mud.  Thankfully there had been a bit of a dry spell and it was solid beneath her feet.  In the corners of the training court there were wooden racks that held all manner of worn, wooden weapons for people to practice with, and even a few dull, beaten blades to practice with as well as wooden shields.  

“I assume you’ve never trained with a sword.” Impa spoke up, breaking Kali from her observation of her surroundings.  

Kali looked towards her and nodded, not feeling ashamed of what she didn’t know how to do.  She focused more on what she was willing to learn under Impa’s instruction.  Impa crossed to the nearest weapons station and picked up a few wooden swords of varying lengths and had Kali hold each of them to test the weight and her ability to swing.  They settled for a sword that was about the length of her arm, which unsettled her at first.  It felt shorter than what she felt would make her comfortable, since everyone else was usually taller than her - it meant they had more reach.  

“That’s when you focus on movement, deflection, your footwork and your speed.” Impa had told her, “Then it won’t matter if they have more range because you will have already taken them down or knocked them off balance.”

Kali tried to have faith in those words, but it was difficult when a weapon felt so foreign in her grip.  The stance Impa taught her was at least similar to the usual fighting stance she’d learned before, so she felt sure on her feet.  

Impa had her run through several drills for different strikes, then several more drills where she parried or blocked with her sword. Her muscles became less stiff and started to burn with the effort of the drills.  She was using muscles she hadn’t been accustomed to using before now that she had the weight of the sword in her hands.  

She wasn’t sure how much time had passed, but she finally felt like she was getting the hang of the basics and showing improvement in her technique.  She had even begun to smile when suddenly Impa’s words stopped her dead in her tracks.  

“It’s about time you showed up for training, Link.” her teacher called across the court. 

Kali’s head twisted and her green eyes locked onto Link who was approaching them, still looking sullen, but at least he didn’t look angry anymore.  He even looked a little interested in what she was doing.  

She frowned at him and relaxed her stance, and stared daggers at Impa - who seemed to be pointedly ignoring her gaze.  When he got close to them he didn’t look at Kali, and instead watched the last set of guards who were sparring across the way.  

“I got lost on the grounds, I haven’t been able to find my way here till now since you invited me earlier.” he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly.

She stared in disbelief at Impa, who had apparently arranged for her and Link to train together after they had argued.  For what reason?  To see Link take her head off while he was already mad?  

When she looked back to Link she snapped, “Must be pretty big castle grounds if you get lost here but not in Hyrule Field.”

He didn’t say anything in return, or look her way.  He didn’t even acknowledge that she had spoken.  

She clenched her jaw and when she opened her mouth to speak Impa cut her off, “Go get some weapons Link.”

He did as she said, seeming all too eager to get away from them.  

Once he was out of earshot, she whirled on Impa, “Are you nuts?  You and I both know he is too pissed off to even want to train me.” 

Impa looked down at her and crossed her arms, “I had no reason to think he would train you.  He’s going to be your sparring partner.”

Kali’s eyes widened and she shook her head, “I’m no match for him.  Are you kidding?”

Impa furrowed her brows at her, looking a little annoyed at her now too. “You pushed him when you shouldn’t have.  This will be a good way for him to get out his frustrations, and for you to realize how much potential you have.”

“By letting him beat me into apologizing?” she shot back.  

Impa only shook her head and sighed, “You’re too pig headed to just let him beat you into doing anything, girl.”

Link approached them again, holding a sword about the length of his own arm in one hand and a wooden shield in the other.  She had never really seen him in action with a sword and shield, but the way he held himself made her think this match would be easy for him.  She glared at him, feeling unease stir in her chest.  

Then she turned away from them both, “Fine.” she spat.  

She mentally focused on pushing away her feelings of doubt, knowing there couldn’t be any room for that if she was going to fight someone who had been training for years.  When she arranged her stance towards Link, his eyes filled with understanding of what was going on.  He glanced at Impa too, reflecting her own feelings of disbelief.  

“You can’t be serious,” he said quietly, sounding even a little concerned.

Impa stood still as a statue, just staring at him, willing him to see what she was seeing.  Two friends who had fought, and needed to make up in the best way available to them, by fighting it out.  At her silence, he shut his mouth and clenched his jaw.  He faced Kali and extended his arm to hold out his wooden sword.  His blue eyes met hers with a certain intensity that made her blood rush with the challenge in them.  She extended her weapon towards his and the wood made a dull tap when their blades crossed - an agreement to begin.  

She took a step back at the same time he did, making note of her stance and adjusting it.  She was still used to squaring off with her fists while sparring.  She glanced at his shield, unsure exactly of how to get past it with just her one weapon.  He noted her glance and must have thought she was distracted because he slashed out at her.  Some part of her training must have kicked in because she deflected the slash away and stepped uneasily towards the side - unused to having resistance meet her blade.  She’d just have to be stronger and have better technique then…

He used the opportunity of her losing balance again to rush at her, bearing down on her with the shield.  She shifted her weight to the other side, digging her toes in the dirt to side-step his charge - narrowly missing being smacked with the shield.  He turned swiftly, lashing out with his blade again.  This time she parried the attack and slashed towards the short gap between his shield and sword.  He made a slight adjustment to his stance and the sword bounced harmlessly off of his shield with a wooden smack that surprised her.  She hadn’t thought she was swinging so hard it would make a sound like that.  He must have noticed too because his jaw set before rushing at her with a combination of swings.  Each swing she just barely managed to avoid or block, but not without sacrificing her own balance.  

Finally he got under her guard and managed to land a blow on her arm with a sharp smack of the wooden blade.  The pain was immediate and jolting.  She gave a pained yelp, but the effect of the blow was immediate on her.  

Her blood rushed with rage and she scowled at Link, removing her hand from her struck arm, which was sure to be bruising.  Her furious gaze met his, and she could see understanding wash over him.  She hadn’t truly been fighting in earnest.  She was too weighed down by her thoughts about their fight, about her technique, where her feet were, and her poor balance.  But him smacking her was like popping a balloon that was barely containing the flood of emotion within it.  

“What is your damn problem?” she seethed, slashing out with her blade as she advanced on him. 

He blocked it but didn’t find her off balance like she had been before, and surprise lit up his eyes.  

“Your questions are my problem.” he responded, sounding like he was letting his anger go as well and lashing out at her with his blade.  

Her body reacted before her mind could keep up and the sword was glancing back towards him, bouncing off of her own.  Her fingers tingled with the force of the impact.  

“So it’s totally fine for you to pry into my business every time I see you -” she swung again, narrowly missing his head as he moved out of the way, “-but not for me to try and figure out what the hell is wrong when you’re acting miserable?” 

She pushed in on him, their swords colliding and neither of them relenting.  He pushed her back, and she dug her feet into the dirt, tightening her core to hold her ground.  Her strength must have surprised him again, because she wasn’t being pushed back.  Her arms shook with the effort, the only sign of any weakness she’d shown as he leaned into her.  

He grunted and said through his teeth, “Then let me be miserable on my own! It’s not your problem.”

She gave a groan of frustration and also with the effort of pushing forward on their blades sharply.  This caused him to take a step back and before he could regain his balance she took a quick step towards him and then with her forward momentum she raised her other leg to deliver a hard kick at his stupid shield, throwing all her power from her hips into the ferocious movement.  

Link gave a cry of surprise as the movement shoved him backwards, not expecting it and she heard his back hit the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust as the shield flew from his grip.  She took a position above his body and pressed the point of her sword against the skin of his neck.  

His throat bobbed as he gazed up at her, looking dumb struck - and for a good reason, because hot, angry tears streaked her face.  

“How can you expect me to do that when you’ve done everything you possibly could have for me?” she replied, her voice sounding shakier than before - but her eyes still burned with fierce determination.  

A long silence followed as they remained that way, staring at each other.  His throat bobbed again with the effort of swallowing under her blade.  Then he released a long, suffering sigh as she watched him make some kind of peace with himself, because the frustration and even some of the misery left his eyes.  

“I should trust you more...I get it okay?” he explained quietly, almost a whisper, “And I’m not just saying that because you’re holding a wooden sword to my throat.”  A little humor danced in his tone.   A subtle request for a truce.

The relief that swept over her was staggering because she made a sound that she wasn’t sure was a laugh, or a sob.  Then she smacked the top of his head with the sword, beginning to grin.  

He flinched with pain but laughed despite it, his hand going to the spot where she smacked him as she stepped away and extended her hand to help him up.  

“What was that for?” he asked, wincing.  

“For not trusting me sooner..and also to get even for smacking me first.” she answered, her voice still sounding rough with tears.  His hand gripped hers and she helped him to his feet.  

“That’s fair,” he grunted, rubbing his head.  

When Kali looked to Impa she looked more than pleased at how the match had progressed.  She didn’t say anything about their words, and when she glanced at Kali’s arm the pain came back to her in a rush as her adrenaline slowed down.  She rubbed at the spot, wincing at the pain caused by the pressure of her own fingers.  

“Now,” Impa began, and actually grinned a little, “Start again.”

A few hours later, Kali had been escorted to her room by one of the servants of the castle after she and Link hobbled back indoors.  Beneath their clothes Kali was sure that they would both be riddled with blue and purple bruises by the next day.  But at that moment, only her muscles screamed in protest of every movement.  She tried to tell herself that at least she’s adjusted to the growing pains that come with training, but it wasn’t exactly encouraging when she felt the overwhelming urge to whimper while walking up steps. But she grit her teeth and made herself move.

She stepped into the large guest bedroom and the door clicked quietly behind her as the servant pulled the door shut without a word.  Her eyes widened as she marveled at the space.  Soft blue walls with white trim that were shaped into elegant swirling designs, almost like clouds.  The furniture was a lighter shade of shining brown wood, and specks of gold to accent the furniture.  There wasn’t a single dirty spot on the marble floor, or a single piece of furniture that wasn’t shiny with polish.  The bed was a mound of cream colored pillows and comforters that looked so soft she thought she’d cry when she let herself fall into them, and the canopy that lined the four poster bed was the same soft cream color with the inside lining decorated with delicate, gold lines that formed the shapes of more clouds above the mattress.  On the other side of the room was a spotless white vanity with a mirror by a shiny wooden armoire that all stood next to a door that she could only assume lead to a bathroom.  She quickly crossed the room to open the door to confirm this.  She could have cried at the sight of the clawed bathtub and buckets piled next to a hearth and water pump.  She assumed it was to have a hot bath, which she would be grateful for the next day for sure.  

Kali turned, facing the bedroom again and the reality of her situation sunk into her like a rock in the sea.  How was it even possible that she was in a place like this?  She stepped towards the tall windows that stood on either side of her bed.  In the distance she could see specks of torch light that led the way down the path where they walked to get to the castle, and when she looked up, a half moon was glowing peacefully in a mostly clear sky.  She ran her fingers down the delicate cream fabric of the curtains and turned to begin to get undressed.  Her clothes were sticking to her again….

Kali had stayed in the bath so long that the water had started to get cold, and by the time she stepped out her fingertips were wrinkled - but the relief she felt was well worth the time spent in the tub.  The bruises still hadn’t shown on her skin, but she could feel exactly each spot where Link had managed to land a blow on her.  She went to make her way towards the armoire, realizing that she was again left without her own clothing.  But a movement in the corner of her eye snagged her attention.  

When she looked, she was startled to see that the movement she spotted was her own reflection in the vanity mirror.  Just like in the library, she realized that this was the first time she really looked at herself in what…..two...three weeks?  She had always expected to look the same when she saw herself, but it wasn’t quite the case now.  Her heart shaped face had lost some of its roundness so that her cheekbones stood out a little more.  This was especially true when her long, gold hair clung slick and wet to the back of her neck and down her back.  Curious, she stepped slowly towards the mirror, observing herself.  Her shoulders were more defined with muscles she’s been working out consistently for weeks, and when she raised her arm she could see that any baby fat that used to be there was gone as well.  She flexed her bicep and a muscle unexpectedly popped against her skin.  Her eyebrows rose and she removed the towel, seeing herself for the first time in weeks.  

She had never thought that she was fat before, but she hadn’t been in any kind of peak physical shape either.  She had been all softness and curvy lines.  The changes in the way she could perform now showed on her body.  Before her curves were soft, but now her curves were strong and muscles shifted under her skin when she moved and she marveled at her own progress - feeling proud for the first time since she first started.  Not at just looking different, but at the strength she felt in her own body.  She felt comfortable in her own skin.  When she looked back up at her own face, she was smiling and it didn’t look forced, or fake.  Her eyes shone with a vibrancy she hadn’t seen for a very long time.  She wrapped her towel back around herself and continued her quest for clothing, glowing with confidence in herself. 

After giving up on finding anything that resembled pants in the armoire, she settled on a pale blue shift that she supposed would do for a nightgown and a fluffy white robe that immediately made her want to snuggle down in bed and go straight to sleep.  She couldn’t believe how comfortable things were here in the castle, and almost regretted knowing she’d have to go back to Kakariko where her home was.  

Then again, there was also a certain other comfort to the fire in the hearth, and the smell of homemade food and woodfire, the old creaking of the wooden floorboards.  But she couldn’t sleep yet, she still had to look at those maps.

She retrieved her pack from the table next to the bed and tossed it onto the covers, reaching in to pull out the rolled up maps.  She was just beginning to spread them over her bed when there was a knock on her door.  

Kali raised her eyebrows when she went to answer the door, and saw that it was Link standing there.  He looked her up and down, his lips twitched like he was fighting back laughter.  She had actually started to do the same thing, her chest shaking with laughter that wanted to escape.  He was still wearing the dirty old green tunic that he’d been wearing earlier.  

“Oh look,” she started, a few giggles escaping her, “The farm boy has returned from a long day working the fields.” 

His chest began shaking now too as he gave a mock bow, “Only to tend to the lady of the household.  I must say, my lady, you look awfully comfortable in that ...e-ensemble.” His voice began to break, laughter now escaping him.  

Then they were both laughing and she opened the door wider for him to come into her room.  He crossed, almost doubled over laughing at her.  She shut the door and then nudged him with her shoulder as she passed him on the way back to her bed.  

“What’s up farm boy?” she said, still laughing a little as she perched herself on the corner of the bed, her eyes roamed over the maps again.  

He took a seat on the opposite side of the bed, his hands smoothing out a map that wrinkled as his weight settled.  His laughter had faded and now he looked almost nervous, but was still smiling.  

“I came to talk,” he said quietly.

She peered at him while she patiently waited for him to elaborate.  

He must have sensed her question as he looked up at her, rubbing the back of his neck, “You know, about why I’ve been so ...miserable while we are here.  I still can’t stand being here.”

Kali pulled her knees up onto the bed and got settled into a comfortable position, sensing that this might be a long conversation.  She pulled her hair over her shoulder and started to run her fingers idly through it.  Link began to speak.

“I told you before about how someone sent me back in time without giving me the choice of how I wanted to continue my own life.  Well, I have a friend here in the castle.  I thought we were close friends, and when I was a child again , I tried to visit them often.  They were one of the handful of people left who remembered me as I was before I was forced to start over again.  They remembered everything, and I felt less alone in the world.  None of the people who couldn’t remember would never be able to understand why I had seemed like I changed so drastically, so suddenly.  The more I tried to visit here, the more I was caught and sent away by the guards.  The royal family doesn’t allow any commoners on castle grounds without being escorted in, and I was never able to get an escort - or permission to visit my friend.  That friend insisted that because they remembered everything, then it would be more traumatic for me to live my life as a child.  They didn’t understand how alone I felt.  Eventually, after getting caught so many times trying to see my friend, I gained a reputation for being some kind of thug among the guards - even though I’d never hurt anyone or stolen anything.  I suspect that’s the only reason I didn’t end up getting thrown in the dungeons.  But as I got older, for real this time, they became less lenient on my punishments and eventually I had to stop trying all together.  So….That’s why the guards treat me the way they do, and that’s why I hate being here so much.  It reminds me of all those times I failed, and of a friendship that I still feel like is lost.  It’s a bitter feeling, knowing that for so long I thought the friendship could be saved - but I was wrong.” 

Kali had been leaning back against her pillows, her eyes wide with sorrow by the time he finished his story.  For a long while they were both silent.  She realized how much she could relate to his story herself.  How she was isolated for so long from people whom she believed were her friends.  The heartbreaking feeling of realizing by the time she could talk to them again, they’d stopped caring about her.  Her eyes were swimming with tears and she swallowed hard - choking back the sadness she felt for her friend.  He was staring blankly down at the maps, his fingers brushing the corner of one.  

And then he let out a breathy laugh, “Y’know...I think you’re probably right about talking about things.  I do feel like a little bit of the weight is lifted.  It feels good to tell someone.”

He looked up at her, his blue eyes shining still with regret but also a hint of relief.  She knew that feeling too.  So she reached across the space between them and pulled him into a hug.

“Thank you for telling me.  It’s ok to feel bitter about losing friends ...It really sucks to lose a good friend.” she said, quoting him from earlier that day, when he admitted to being glad that she was seriously considering staying.  

She tightened her arms around him and felt his arms slip around her to return the hug as he gave another soft laugh into her shoulder, remembering his own words to her.  They stayed that way for as long as he felt like he needed it.  She didn’t mind hugging him if it helped him be less miserable here.  And really, how many hugs did Link actually get in his lifetime?  Probably not enough.

When they pulled apart they were both smiling at each other and his eyes were shining.  He must have shed at least a few tears, but it was difficult to tell.  

“Thanks,” he said softly, looking relieved.

Suddenly the door to her room opened and a servant stepped in, taking in the sight of them both.  Obviously the young boy was surprised to see Link in Kali’s room, and both of them sitting closely on her bed.  He averted his gaze and cleared his throat, standing stiffly as he spoke, 

“The princess has requested you speak with her.” he said, his voice echoing in the room that was silent as a stone.  “I will be waiting outside.”  

And with that he departed, shutting the door behind him.  Kali flopped back onto the bed, groaning as she thought of the rumors that were quickly going to spread through the castle.  

“Shit…” she muttered.

Link looked down at her sympathetically.  Surely, he knew just as well as she did what they were going to say.  He just didn’t seem like he cared as much as she did what they thought.  Of course, he’s had years of experience of royals talking poorly of him.  

“I wonder what she wants,” Kali said quietly, slowly rolling off of the bed.

“Probably to talk about what they want to do with you, and to talk about the threat those twins pose to the kingdom,” he said grimly,  “The princess is a very no-nonsense kind of person.”

“Maybe if we cause enough of a fuss then I’ll be banned from the castle too,” Kali joked, offering him a half smile as she made her way to the armoire again.  “Now get out, I have to change again.” 

She heard his answering chuckle as the door opened and then clicked shut. 

Chapter Text

 Kali shifted her shoulders uncomfortably as she followed the servant down the hallway.  Their steps echoed in the eerie silence that seemed to fill the castle.  Maybe she had just never noticed how truly empty it was, or the lack of people that passed them.  As they passed the windows, she gazed out into the night, spotting the occasional flicker of torches along the path leading to the distant glow of the lit lanterns in the castle town.  It seemed so far away now.  

She rolled her shoulders again, frowning down at the dress she was wearing.  She had to rummage through the armoire in her room for the better part of 20 minutes before finally coming out with a dress that would fit.  It was a soft day gown that was the color of newly blooming spring leaves.  The material was gathered just below her bust and flowed to the floor in slippery silk and sheer chiffon-like fabric.  The sleeves were long and lay across the widest part of her shoulders, exposing much of her collarbone.  The material across her arms and around the trim of her collar were embroidered with the golden patterns of leaves and vines.  

So far, she hadn’t seen any dresses like these outside of the castle, so it must be for noble guests of the royal family.  Kali wasn’t so uncomfortable because of the way the gown fit, because it hugged her body comfortably.  It was the fact that the material was so light and slick, that she just felt very bare and vulnerable.  At least she had managed to find shoes that weren’t heels in the closet. It made her feel a little better wearing leather slippers that she could run or fight in easily.  

Both she and the servant came to a halt at a towering set of deep blue and gold double doors that Kali assumed led into the throne room.  The servant turned and faced her, his expression stony and emotionless.  He looked younger than her, she noticed, his face still rounded with youth.  He couldn’t be any older than 15. 

 “Please follow these rules when speaking with the princess.” He started, folding his hands in front of him, “Please curtsy to the princess upon meeting and address her as ‘Your Highness’ or ‘Your Majesty’.  Do not rise unless you are bid to.  Keep your hands folded in front of you while speaking.  Do not speak unless asked a direct question by the princess or Lady Impa.”  

The mention of Impa being in this meeting made Kali’s shoulders relax a little.  It was a relief knowing that she wouldn’t be completely alone.  He looked her up and down, pausing.  Kali raised a brow at him and narrowed her eyes suspiciously.

“Would it be alright if I arrange for you to be more presentable?” He asked, his voice unwavering.  

Kali frowned again and sighed, “Yeah, I guess so.”

At least he asked, but it was still incredibly insulting.

He approached, stepping around her to fuss with her long, blonde hair - twisting it into a knot on the back of her head. She felt sharp pins slide against her scalp to hold it in place.  He pulled a few strands around the side of her face free to frame her cheeks.  Then he pinched her cheeks hard and she winced, gritting her teeth.  He took her wrists and folded her hands in front of her, then reached around with one hand on her back and the other across her collarbone and straightened her posture.  All of this happened in a matter of about 10 seconds.  She already felt tired.  He came back around and put his hand on his chin thoughtfully, watching her.  

“What?” she finally asked, her voice more sharp than she’d meant it to be.

“You should try smiling more,” He replied.

Whatever look she’d given him in response made him change his mind because he straightened and shook his head. “Very well, remember the rules.” 

He moved to open the door.  Kali could already feel her back getting stiff from holding it so straight and kept her hand folded as instructed, but she’d be damned if she looked happy to be in this situation. 

They stepped into the room and Kali’s eyes roamed.  There was much to look at, but the room still felt so empty.  Their steps echoed even more loudly, she thought.  Maybe she was just anxious, and overthinking, which made everything seem much louder in this room.  

Ahead of them was a raised dais carved from the same marble as the rest of the castle, and upon the dais was a single throne.  It struck her as odd seeing this as it seemed like Hyrule was a monarchy, and they usually had a King and Queen to rule.  Shouldn’t there be two thrones?

Above the throne was a wall that was intricately carved with figures, birds, and symbols.  The only thing she recognized was the golden hewn Triforce, and below that was a carving of a massive bird - the same kind she had seen carved into the archway that led to the training grounds before.  Around the triforce were three distinctly feminine looking figures.  She assumed those had to represent the three Goddesses Link had mentioned to her before.  

She jumped when the servant boy spoke, much more loudly than she’d ever heard him.  

“I announce, Lady Kali, of the Otherworld.”  The Otherworld?

Her green eyes snapped back to the throne, where Zelda sat, looking regal and terribly beautiful.  And next to her, stood Impa, her arms folded behind her back.  Impa’s red eyes were staring daggers into Kali.  She could almost hear her now, demanding her to show the proper respect and manners suited for the princess of Hyrule.  It seemed Impa expected much of her in this place.  These expectations were much different now, but Kali knew she would never be quite good at things like manners, or etiquette among nobles.  She came from a world where meeting a royal family was very rare - if at all possible for someone like her.  She was always raised to treat others the way she would like to be treated, but there was also a mutual expectation to be treated the same way.

She stepped forward, and then gave her best attempt at a curtsy.  She held the position with her head bowed to the princess, her fingers clutching the slippery fabric of her dress.  

“It’s an honor, your Highness.” Kali said quietly, her voice not sounding particularly convincing.

She gazed up, trying to catch sight of the princess through her eyelashes.  The princess was watching her, her expression giving nothing away as she spoke. 

“Rise.” she commanded.

Kali clenched her teeth and did as she was bid, folding her hands in front of her and straightening her spine.  She could see Impa’s shoulders relax a little.  She was relieved with how this was going so far. 

“You may approach,” said Zelda, beckoning Kali with her hand.  

She lifted her chin, and made her way forward slowly, doing her best to impersonate nobility until she reached the bottom of the dais.  Zelda’s piercing blue eyes followed her step for step, unwavering, unfeeling, and with no indication as to what she was thinking.  

“I will hear your tale in your words.” Zelda continued, her pretty pink mouth offering a soft smile that again, didn’t quite reach her gaze.  

She was pretending to like Kali as much as Kali was pretending to like her it seemed.  

Impa raised her brows at Zelda and began to speak before Kali had the chance to, “But princess, I already explained how we found her.” 

Zelda turned her head towards Impa, her gaze instantly softening.  Her smile became affectionate towards the older woman.  Kali could almost see their bond in that one look.  Impa was a guardian, a protector, maybe even something of a motherly figure to the princess.  

“Yes, but have you ever asked her specifically how she thinks she came to our world?”

Impa hesitated, glancing at Kali with an expression of uncertainty.  “I suppose you have a point.”

Kali struggled to not frown, feeling her heart pound.  She didn’t have anything to hide, but she had a very distinct feeling that Zelda never believed she was being wholly honest with Impa.  

This story wasn’t something she enjoyed talking about, but in the face of the ruler of Hyrule, she didn’t have much of a choice.  

Kali swallowed and gave Impa a small nod, hoping it was reassuring to her teacher.  

“Alright then,” Kali started, and went into her tale of what triggered her to go into the woods the night she came here.  

She explained her complicated relationship and how it estranged her from her friends and her family.  How she felt taken for granted, not worthy of affection, angry, and heartbroken.  She explained how many tears she shed, and how she was crippled with despair when she passed out on the forest floor to be awoken by the muffled sounds of Link and Impa finding her.  

Her eyes had focused on some distant point that wasn’t anywhere near Impa or the princess as she continued.  The memory of the night had made her chest swell with a distant echo of the emotions she had felt back then.  Somehow, it felt like it all happened to her years ago, instead of a mere few weeks.  

“But as far as how I came here during that night, I couldn’t tell you at what point I passed through some kind of portal or why.  I didn’t feel anything except ...misery.” Kali finished, her eyes sliding back to Impa, who was staring at her with an expression she’d never seen.  

Her eyes were sympathetic, and even a little surprised at her tale.  Kali  couldn’t stand that look, so she shifted her gaze back to the princess.  Her expression was still stony, even a little thoughtful as she studied her.  

“And are you able to tell me more about what your world is like?” Zelda asked without hesitation. 

A surge of anger flared in Kali at that, and she narrowed her eyes, “Why?” she snapped.

She could feel Impa’s warning glare as soon as the quip left her mouth, but her fingers tightened around themselves in front of her.  She was trying very hard to not shoot her mouth off at the princess, but her question seemed very personal and very invasive.  

“Because I want to know.” Zelda said simply, not giving away any indication of an offense taken.

Kali glanced at Impa who was giving her a look that was telling her to just explain and get it over with, but make it short.

She took in a deep breath, and then sighed openly.  She dove into the first thing she could think of that was so different from Hyrule - the weather.  How their climates took far longer to change with travel, or how their seasons were similar.  She explained Christmas, thinking of the Winter Festival in Kakariko and the lore of Santa, and religion.  She explained how her world had technology, and cars, and cities with lights that weren’t flame-lit torches.  Kali explained how she grew up in the mountains, and was raised on cornbread and canned soup.  She explained how she missed the smell of breakfast cooking at her dad’s house, or the sound of her sisters laugh.  She explained school, and how she made money, or what their money looked like.  She explained everything she could remember.  Periodically, Zelda would ask her to elaborate on something specific, usually on very personal topics and Kali’s fingers could clench again as she struggled to control her rising anger at the princess’s prying. 

“Is that enough to satisfy your curiosity ...Your Majesty?” Kali asked, her tone nearly seething with the anger she felt about being forced to relay her past to a complete stranger just because the princess demanded it.  

Zelda looked thoughtful before she nodded and began to stand, “For now. I believe I’ve gotten the information I desired and observed what I needed for this meeting.” 

Kali thought she would feel relief at those words, but it just made her blood hotter with the dismissive words.  It was as if she were nothing more than a rat under a microscope.  Something in her expression must have caught Zelda’s attention because her gaze sharpened on her, and the princess went still.  

Impa must have caught on too because she reflexively tensed and asked, “Is something wrong, Princess?”

Kali was taking deep, silent breaths to try and bring herself down from her anger but nothing she could do seemed to help.  

Zelda was silent for several moments before she turned to Impa, “This girl has some kind of power.” she declared.

That had been the last thing Kali expected her to say, and her eyes widened.  She openly looked panicked as her gaze whipped to Impa as well, feeling her stomach beginning to sink.  Impa’s eyebrows rose, and her eyes shifted between Kali and the Princess before they settled on Kali for a long moment.  

“I ...don't understand, Princess Zelda. How can you-?” Impa stammered, sounding more alarmed than Kali had ever heard her.  That tone scared her even more. 

“W-What?” Kali stammered, her anger quickly fizzling out.

Zelda looked back at her, narrowing her eyes, “From the looks of it, she has only ever tapped into it once, but it’s definitely there.  It seems that her emotions play a very large role in its manifestation.” 

Her words were beginning to sound muffled as the sound of Kali’s heart pounding drowned out all other noises.  What was she even saying?  She had powers?  That wasn’t possible for a human from her world, but could it have been since she came to this one? How did this happen?  A million questions began to run through her head and she saw Impa approaching her.  

She felt a squeeze on her shoulder begin to bring her back to the present as her eyes focused on her teacher’s red ones. 

“Don’t panic.” Impa was saying quietly to her, trying to sound steady. 

Kali blinked her eyes a few times and then nodded her head shakily, and looked at Zelda, “How could you possibly know that?” she demanded, forgetting manners entirely.  For once, Impa didn’t seem to question it. 

Zelda approached the edge of the dais before she spoke again, her eyes were searching Kali’s face but somehow she seemed to be staring into something deeper than just that.  

Impa was the one to answer, “The princess has always had the capability to sense things deeper than regular Hylians, Kali.  It’s one of her many gifts she has had since childhood. Although…” she trailed off, and seemed to be searching Kali’s face in a similar way that the princess was.

“What?!” Kali demanded, her pitch higher with rising panic and now a little annoyance.  

Impa blinked and shook her head, looking frustrated, “I can usually sense similar powers as well - but it seems it’s beyond my ability to see.”  

Zelda cut in, her tone less monotonous than before.  She even sounded a little serious, “I can’t tell what shape her powers take exactly.  They’re buried too deeply, but I’ll wager they will become very plain to see very soon.”  

She narrowed her eyes and her lips pinched together a little.  She looked thoughtful, maybe even a little frustrated.  This brought Kali a little satisfaction, knowing that there was something about her the princess knew she couldn’t figure out.  That satisfaction didn’t last long as panic continued to buzz in her chest like an angry hornet.

“If you want to get the training you need, you’ll need to stay in the castle.” Zelda finally said, a bitter edge to her words.  

Kali outright frowned and the words were out of her mouth before she could stop them, “No way.”

Impa jerked her head to the princess, “You can’t possibly feel that’s neces-” 

Zelda raised a hand to silence Impa, her expression no longer cold but it held a certain quality of grim resolution, “The barriers of the castle have been tested the entire time you all have been here.  Something is trying to break through, and it’s nothing good..’

Impa cursed under her breath, Kali not really understanding the words.  

“The twins…” Kali breathed.

Zelda nodded her chin once in confirmation, “Most likely.  So you must stay in the castle.  This is the only place they will never be able to breach.”

Kali looked down at her hands, which were shaking.  Of course they hadn’t escaped those wretched men so easily.  Things had been going entirely too smoothly, and she hadn’t thought about how suspiciously quiet they’d been.  

“Still, this isn’t where I belong.” Kali said, sounding more steady as the truth in her words resonated through her.

“Where else will you go?” Zelda asked, her words becoming more sharp.  

Kali swallowed and felt her chest begin to tighten up.  She thought of her daydreams of being able to explore Hyrule at her own leisure, of making her own discoveries and maybe even finding a home somewhere within its lands.  She thought of Anju, who had been the first person besides Link and Impa who had opened up to her as a friend.  The thought of Malon, who had become her tentative friend after realizing that Kali wasn’t a threat.  Then her thoughts went to Link, who had been there for her since the beginning.  He was the whole reason she had been able to see anywhere outside the village to begin with.  Now, someone was trying to lock her up.  

“Are you really any different than the twins then?” she asked suddenly, her eyes narrowing at the princess. 

Zelda’s expression immediately shifted at that, looking angry and shocked, “Of course I am.”

“You’re not!” Kali shot back, “You just want to lock me up the same as them.  They want me for some reason, and if you say I have powers, then that’s probably why.”

Zelda pressed her pink mouth into a fine line, realizing that Kali was exactly right.

Impa pressed a hand to Kali’s shoulder, trying to reason with her. “Perhaps even a few days…” she started.

Kali pulled from her grip and shook her head, “No, Impa.  I will stay here tonight, but that is all.  I will figure this out.  I don’t need her.”  

She began to back away from them both, and then turned on her heel, striding for the exit.  

“Where are you going?!” Impa called from behind her. 

“I need some space.  I’ll be back.” Kali replied, her voice sounding more sure than it had before.

She thought of the easy air of the castle town, knowing that’s where she wanted to go.  

“If you leave this castle, you are in great danger.  You are not protected anywhere else.” Zelda said, her voice returning to it’s cool tone.  

Kali whirled, her eyes pinning the princess where she stood, “Do you actually even care?”

Zelda’s silence was all she needed in response.  Kali burst from the doors, ignoring the guards stiffening at her sudden presence, and ignoring the servant who tried to keep step with her.  Before the doors behind her shut again she could hear Zelda mutter one word.

“Fool.”

The night air cooled Kali’s skin very quickly.  She was glad that she had stormed back to her room to grab a cloak, and a couple of daggers that she had strapped to her legs beneath her dress as the princess’s warning echoed in her thoughts.  It wasn’t quite as cold as it was before during the Winter Festival in Kakariko, but she could still see a faint ghost of her breath in the form of a light mist when she exhaled.  The tip of her nose felt a little numb, and her cheeks stung a bit when the wind picked up.  

She still wore her long sleeved, green day gown, and her hair was still pinned up.  She followed the path of torchlight back into the castle town in what felt like mere minutes, and before she knew it, she was on a cobblestone path that led to the town’s central plaza.  

She thought about letting Link know where she’d gone, but she hadn’t seen him on the way to her room or on the way out.  Surely Impa would let him know that she was stepping out. 

 The streets were much more bare now compared to during the daytime, but there were still some people milling about.  Mostly elderly people taking their pets out for walks before it was time to settle into bed, or couples walking arm in arm, giggling and whispering to each other.  Periodically, she would spot a guard patrolling the streets, but they didn’t pay her any mind.  

She stepped up to the fountain that was the city center and gazed down into the water, seeing spots of her own reflections between the ripples.  The Princess of Hyrule and her teacher thought that Kali had some kind of power, and that’s why she was here.  She frowned and then sat down on the stone edge of the fountain.  It was cold and unyielding beneath her, and the feeling sent a small shiver up her spine.  She pulled the edges of her cloak a little more tightly around her as she gazed into the ripples, feeling confused.  

She wasn’t sure if she should believe Zelda’s words about her having powers, but it was the only thing that really made sense right?  It was the only connection she could have to the twins, or to the portal, or to this realm.  But how had she done it?  She tried to remember, going over her memory of that night again and again, trying to identify exactly what point had she passed through a portal or created it to begin with.  Could she really be the one that created it? As she continued gazing into the ripples she saw a flash of a face behind her, and she furrowed her eyebrows.  She blinked and suddenly three people were standing behind her in the reflection.  

“It’s you,” A familiar male voice said.  She jumped, startled to a stand with her hands up to defend herself. 

“Whoa!” exclaimed the same voice, as she saw the figure behind her jump away.  

The rattling sounds of glass jars clinking together brought her out of her panic and her eyes focused in the dark. 

“Easy there!” He said, adjusting his grip on a wooden box he was carrying.  

“Kiden…?” Kali breathed, trying to make her heart stop galloping.  She slowly lowered her hands, unsure of what to do with them now that there was no threat.  

“It’s only you.” she sighed, and then put a hand to her forehead, “Sorry, you startled me.” 

The potion master’s apprentice reached up and adjusted a pair of round glasses that she’d never seen him wearing before.  She supposed that he probably needed them when he wasn’t looking through a thick set of goggles for his work.  As he adjusted them, she noticed he was looking her up and down.  Her heart, most certainly did not stop galloping.  She only hoped the dim light of the town hid her pinking cheeks.  

“I shouldn’t have snuck up on you like that.” he chuckled.  “But, what are you doing out here ...and...so dressed up?”

Her eyes widened and she looked down, internally cursing herself for how out of place she’d made herself look without changing.  Why didn’t she just angrily undress and put on a damn pair of pants?  

“Ah...Well, it’s um...kind of a long story.” she stammered, pulling her cloak around her body to hide her dress.  When she looked up at him, his expression didn’t seem put off at all.  “What are you doing here so late? I figured the shop would be closed by now.” she asked, shifting her weight awkwardly. 

His gaze lingered on her for a moment, and then he glanced down at the wooden box in his hands. 

“Well, it is. But I had to make a late delivery.  You’re welcome to walk with me if you want to explain your long story.” he offered, his lip curling into a smile.  

Kali looked around, wondering what to do.  She supposed it wouldn’t be an awful idea, and it would at least give her something else to focus on for a while.  Something to put off her intense confusion around the meeting she just had with the princess.  

“Sure, why not.” she said, shrugging her shoulders.  

The grin he gave her brightened his whole expression.  It was as if he had been expecting her to say no.  She couldn’t help but smile a little back at him.  He began walking and she fell into step next to him, her eyes on the cobblestones at her feet.  After a few moments of silence she could feel his gaze on her, and she glanced up through her lashes.  His expression was expectant but patiently waiting for her.  Words were out of her mouth before she could stop them and she immediately felt like a moron. 

“I’m not sure where to start.”

He chuckled again and nodded his head, “I guess it’s a pretty big story then.  How about what brought you to the castle town.  You’re not from around here right?” he asked, his eyes flitted to her rounded ears.  

Kali laughed softly and rolled her eyes, “However could you have guessed that?” she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. 

“Oh I have no idea what compelled me to assume that,” he replied, in an equally sarcastic manner.  

She felt a little weight lifted from her shoulders in knowing she could at least joke around a bit with Kiden.  

“It’s going to sound insane, but I met with Princess Zelda tonight.” she said quietly, sounding more somber again.

Kiden stopped, his mouth slightly agape at her, the jars in the box rattled again. “You’re kidding!” he exclaimed and then continued walking again, “Why? What was she like? Everyone in town would be dying to be you right now.”

Kali gave one bitter laugh and shook her head, “I doubt that.  It’s kind of a problem that I’m not from around here, but I am, in fact, in Hyrule.  And the princess….” she trailed off, trying to think of a way to express her feelings without insulting Kiden as someone who lives so close to the castle. 

“She’s a real treat.” she finished vaguely, trying to sound like she meant it.

Kiden seemed to pick up on her tension and he nodded, seeming to understand her meaning. 

“Yeah, I always hear that the Royal Family is kind of uppity about outsiders,” he commented. 

She glanced at him from the corner of her eyes and their eyes met.  She felt her heart leap at the expression he was giving her.  It was so open, maybe even fascinated with her. Is it because she was some kind of spectacle? Or because he actually found her interesting? 

Kiden grinned and stepped closer to her, nudging her shoulder with his elbow.  The sudden contact sent her heart galloping again and she couldn’t help the smile that pulled at her lips.  

“It’s alright to speak your mind, Kali.  Tell me what happened after the meeting.” 

She gave him a grateful smile and shrugged, “I got angry with the Princess.  So I left.  I’ll have to go back there to sleep tonight, but ...I just needed some air to cool off I guess.”

Kiden gave her a knowing grin as he said, “Did you tell her off like you did Bastian?”

At the thought of the befuddled expression of the old potion maker she couldn’t help but grin back and then laugh, “Of course not - I wish I would have though.  I wonder if she would have had the same dumb expression.”  She laughed again, feeling the remaining tension begin to ease away. 

Suddenly Kiden stopped at the door of a house, “Just a second okay?” 

Kali nodded and waited patiently for him as he stepped to the door and knocked.  She caught a glimpse of a young woman's face peeking through the curtains in the window next to the door.  She saw the woman’s eyes roam Kiden from behind, and saw the pleased grin that flashed before the curtain shut.  

Kali furrowed her eyebrows, feeling something not so pleasant - like a jabbing feeling in her chest.  When the door opened, she was surprised to see an old woman standing there.  Kiden smiled kindly at the woman and they exchanged words she couldn’t hear, the woman gestured for Kiden to go inside. Kali assumed he was to carry the heavy box into her home and place it somewhere.  

She heard the tenor of feminine giggling, multiple tones of voice from within the home and Kiden gave a friendly smile, waving briefly in the direction of the sound.  The giggles got louder as he disappeared into the house.  The door stayed open, and Kali stood outside in the cold feeling unsure and uncomfortable now.  Maybe she should just go.  

Just as she was about to start making her way back through town, Kiden appeared in the doorway again.  The faint lantern light from inside making his light brown hair look gold.  It illuminated the green spots in his light brown eyes, and he was grinning at the old woman as if she’d said something particularly pleasant.  She patted his hand and gave him a small sack that she assumed held rupees. 

He bowed his head to her gratefully and then looked to Kali, his expression changing from just friendly to...a little more than friendly now.  The way he looked at her pinned her to where she stood, and she smiled back at him.  

Three faces appeared in the window, all young women - sisters she assumed - happy to be watching Kiden walk away.  

Kali frowned at them, and then she felt her arm being touched.  

Her gaze snapped back to a very close Kiden who had looped his arm through her own and placed her hand on his forearm, as if he were escorting her.  Her face began to burn as their eyes locked.

“Shall we?” he said quietly, dipping his head so that he wasn’t standing quite so tall over her.  

Kali struggled to find words and glanced at the window again, where all the girls were frowning now.  This single moment filled her with a surge of satisfaction.  It might have been petty of her, but she couldn’t help but enjoy their faces as they watched them walk away together. After they were a good distance away, Kali suddenly wondered where they were going now. She had only agreed to walk with him on his delivery route.  He started laughing quietly, as if he were trying to hold it back.  

“What?” she asked, raising her eyebrows.

“Just you,” he said between fits of laughter, and he reached under his glasses to wipe his eyes. “You looked like you were about to take out those girls looking through the window.”

Kali felt her cheeks begin to burn hotter.  She supposed she hadn’t done much of a good job hiding her feelings.  It wasn’t something she’d ever been good at.  

His laughter slowed and he grinned brightly at her, then placed his hand over hers, which was still at rest on his forearm.  

“It’s not that you looked silly or anything.  Your face is just so easy to read.  I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have laughed.” he said, looking apologetic, but still smiling.

That expression made her raise her eyes to his, and a smile tugged at her lips again.  It was as if she weren’t in control of her smiles when he looked at her.  

“I guess it’s alright.  You just owe me an apology cake.” she joked, grinning. 

“Oh, I see!” he gave another bark of laughter, “So cakes are what you like is it?”

He gave her arm a squeeze with his, bringing them closer together as they walked, “Consider it done then.” 

Her heart was pounding so hard that she could feel her pulse in the tips of her fingers, and she gave his arm a happy squeeze in response. 

“That being said,” Kiden started, his gaze looking up and away from her, as if he were nervous about meeting her gaze, “Since you seem like you don’t really want to return to the castle for a while, why don’t you come back to the shop with me? I make really good tea, y’know.” 

She had to admit, just the thought of a hot cup of tea warming her made her want to take up the offer.  But she also knew what else this potentially implied.  Kali was never very good at reading signals like these, or dating in general.  She was always very awkward and played things by ear.  Kiden seemed like an honest guy though, so she doubted that this was his invitation to stay the night with him or something of that intensity.  

Also, she would be lying to herself if she tried to say that she didn’t want to spend more time with him too.  

She dropped her gaze, laughing nervously as she answered, “I have to admit, it’s the offer for tea that drew me in.”  

Kali hoped she didn’t come off as too awkward, but those thoughts were immediately dashed away when she looked up to see his expression.  He was absolutely elated, and his eyes glinted with joy as the green spots of color danced in the lantern light.  She couldn’t help the sudden fit of giggles that escaped her.  Kiden looked suddenly shocked, and it made her laugh even harder. 

“I see what you mean now,” she gasped between giggles, “About watching someone’s expression when they’re easy to read.”

She saw his cheeks turn rosy and he fussed with his brown-gold hair.  “I guess now we owe each other some apology cake.” she whispered to him, grinning.  

This made him laugh outright, and the sound made her chest swell with joy.  During their walk to the shop Kiden asked her a lot of things about herself.  What kind of things she liked to do, her favorite foods, why she stopped painting and drawing and singing, about what her world was like.  

It was surprisingly easy for him to understand some concepts about her world that would have baffled other Hylians - such as the explanation of cars or planes.  She had next to no knowledge about how they truly functioned, but she could see some kind of logic running in his mind by his thoughtful expression.  He was used to solving problems, and creating things because of his apprenticeship.  The same kind of logic that inventors had in her world probably wasn’t such a hard reach for Kiden.  

In return, she asked some things about him, like his favorite color, if he preferred his tea with or without sugar, and some things he liked to do when he wasn’t working.  She was surprised to find that he enjoyed writing, and researching folklore.  Once she got him started on the subject, she could have listened to him go on about it for hours.  He knew ghost stories, tales of how the goddesses came into being, or what the symbol of the giant bird she saw everywhere meant.  

He was just in the middle of that particular story when he paused at the door of the potion shop.  The windows were dark, and Kiden looked unsure.  

“It looks like Bastian has gone to bed,” he whispered.  

Kali’s heart deflated a little, knowing this probably meant that their plans for tea were busted.  She looked to the hem of her gown, waiting for him to tell her that she would need to go back to the castle now.  Except….

“Guess we will just have to sneak inside.” he whispered.  Her head snapped up and he was grinning mischievously at her, “That is, if you think you can be sneaky enough.” 

Kali grinned back, meeting his challenging gaze and squeezing his arm, “You’d be surprised how sneaky I can be.” she giggled quietly.  

With that, he used a key to unlock the door and opened it for her to step inside.  She crossed into the darkness of the shop soundlessly, and Kiden shut the door with a quiet creak and then a soft click as he locked the door behind him. 

The reality of her situation suddenly struck her, and her heart began to pound. Kali felt a blush creeping up her neck and began to burn hot in her face.  Good thing it was so dark, knowing she probably looked foolish blushing like that. She was actually sneaking into a boy’s house with him.  

She’d never even snuck out of her own home in highschool when all of her friends were ditching their homework for parties.  This situation was completely new to her, and her heart kicked up several beats when she felt his hand slide into hers.  Their fingers laced together and she had to hold back a hysterical giggle as Kiden began to quietly lead her through the dark.  They both paused each time one of them stepped on a creaky floorboard, and once they had to stop entirely because they heard the rustle of sheets and the interrupted snoring of Bastian in his bedroom on the first floor.  

He surprised her when they had stopped and she suddenly felt his breath on her ear as he whispered, “Watch your step here, this is where the stairs start.” 

His voice was barely audible, even this close. A shiver climbed up her spine, but she was the furthest thing from cold.  

Without waiting for her to say anything, he began to ascend and she followed, slowly feeling out the steps with her slippered feet.  They both let out a sigh of relief once the door to his room had shut behind them, and Kiden began to light lanterns.  

Kali watched him as she removed her heavy cloak, and draped it carefully over a chair to a shiny wooden desk in the corner of the room.  The sound of a metal teapot clanged gently behind her, and when she glanced over her shoulder she saw him watching her.  

He was taking in her appearance now that she didn’t have the cloak on.  She was suddenly very aware of her bare collarbones and shoulders.  How her updo exposed the column of her neck.  

She looked down shyly, her fingers twisting and untwisting as his expression frazzled her nerves.  When he noticed her watching him, he quickly turned away, accidentally bumping a teacup.  He had to reach quickly to catch it before it crashed to the floor.  

She smiled a little, turning away from him and back to the desk.  There were papers scattered everywhere with scratchy ink writing across nearly all of them.  On the corner stacked against the wall were piles of books.  Of course, Kali couldn’t read any of it, but suddenly wished she could, so she could know more about Kiden.  

“Wanna come with me while we wait for the tea?” he asked from behind her.  

She turned and nodded, smiling happily.  He took her hand gently and led her to a set of doors on the other side of the room.  When he opened them, a chill brushed by them both.  She shivered, but stepped out again despite the cold.  

It was a small wooden balcony, with two wooden posts and a laundry line for drying clothes.  “It’s not like the castle, but it’s still a pretty nice view I think.” Kiden said quietly, sounding just as content as she was.  

When Kali ducked under the laundry line and stepped up to the wooden railing she grinned wide at the view of the castle town she was met with.  The city was filled with a soft fire light from the torches that lined the streets, as well as the occasional lantern light in the windows of homes.  She could see the flickering glint of the water that still flowed from the fountain as the light from the torches glanced off of it.  The sight was far less lonely than the distant view she had from her guest bedroom in the castle. When she looked up at the sky, it was cloudless, and the stars glowed with silvery light.  She wasn’t sure if it was the happiness of the moment that made them seem like they were shining down on them specifically, or if the night sky in Hyrule was truly that different from her world.  Either way, it made her chest swell with emotion that she wasn’t sure she wanted to examine too closely yet.  

Kali was truly happy in that moment, and she hoped it would never end.  

“You have a pretty great set up here, Kiden.” she said breathlessly.  

She saw his hands appear on either side of hers on the wooden railing, and she turned slowly.  He was so close that her eyes widened a little, and she felt the railing press against her back as he leaned closer.  His eyes were boring into hers, and all of their joking, teasing manner was now gone.  

They stayed like that for a moment, the only sound the gentle huff of their breathing.  Kali wasn’t sure if she was even breathing at all really, but she felt the pounding of her heart like a wardrum in her ears.  The pounding was silenced as she strained to hear him whisper to her.  

“So, you said before that my expression is easy to read.” he said, not moving from his place mere inches from her face, “What am I thinking right now?”

Kali blinked, and gazed into his eyes, feeling like she could drown the depths of their colors of brown and gold and green.  

“I….I’m not sure.  You’ve stumped me.” she breathed, “I guess you have to tell me what you’re thinking yourself.”

A smirk pulled at his lips as he studied her expression, and very clearly noted the redness of her cheeks.

“I think,” he started, sounding nervous now, “That you are funny, and quick witted, and so lovely that I am unable to think of much else when you’re around.”

He gave her a moment to process his words before his eyes shifted to her lips.  She felt her breathing truly halt as he began to lean towards her, giving her time to pull away.  

Suddenly her thoughts took a complete turn, and her old life came rushing back to her in flashes.  The sickening guilt of the situation she had put herself in hit her like a stone. 

She saw her old home, her old relationship, and how his behavior caused her to storm away from her home in the first place.  For the millionth time she wondered if it was wrong that she was here, or if her ex lover was worried about her.  It felt wrong that she had never made closure with her past relationship and she closed her eyes tightly, trying to block out the thoughts.  None of it was Kiden’s fault, and in truth, she thought all the same things about him that she did of her.  

He was so unbelievably smart, and he had the same sense of humor as she did, he had made her laugh so much in the short time they’d spent together, and looked at her as if she were the most interesting thing he had ever seen.  

The sudden onslaught of these thoughts caused her to tilt her head and press her forehead to his, instead of letting their lips meet.  He let them stay like that until she was ready to open her eyes.  

“I….I’m sorry, Kiden.  It’s not you….it’s just that…” she stammered, feeling a lump swell in her throat, choking off the words.  She looked down at their feet, at the closeness of their bodies and her gut twisted.

She felt the warmth of his fingers sliding over her cheek to cup her face.  He gently coaxed her into looking up again, meeting his gaze.  Kiden’s eyes were kind, and still full of the same warmth and intensity as a moment ago.  

“There are still some things you’ve yet to explain.  And if you’re not ready, then you’re not.  And that’s okay, because I’ll be here.” he said quietly, his other hand coming up to cup her other cheek.  

The lump in her throat swelled even more, but not with despair, but with touching relief.  It was impossible for someone to be this good, right?  Would he truly seek her out again in the future if she desired it?  As if reading her thoughts, he straightened a little and tenderly pressed his lips to her forehead.  

She smiled and placed her hands gratefully over his hands as he held her face.  He pulled away at the same time that she heard the teapot inside starting to whistle.  

He still held her face when he smiled at her, “Guess I better go get the tea.  It’ll warm us both up.” he said before letting his hands fall and stepping through the doors and around the corner to get the tea.  

Kali let go of a huge breath that she didn’t even know she was holding.  The swell of emotion released it’s hold on her throat, and she rubbed her hands over her flaming face before glancing over her shoulder to gaze at the castle town again.  

From inside, she could hear the whistling of the teapot getting louder and then a distinct thump.  Kiden must have dropped something.  Still, the whistling went on, only getting louder.  

A sudden sense of unease curled uncomfortably within Kali, and she looked at the doorway, waiting for the sharp whistle to fade as Kiden removed the teapot from the heat.  It didn’t fade at all.  

“What did you drop, clumsy?” she called, trying to sound like she was joking.  

The only response was the high pitched screaming of the tea kettle.  She stepped slowly inside the door, her guts twisting with a cold dread now.  

“Kiden?” she called again.  

When Kali turned the corner her heart dropped into her stomach as she saw Kiden on the floor, a smear of blood seeping through his golden brown hair and standing over him was one of those wretched, dark shadows.  

“You…” she growled, her blood immediately burning. 

Kali moved quickly to retrieve her daggers strapped to her thighs, but her hands were wrenched behind her back.  The other one must have been standing behind her and she cursed out loud for not thinking to check her surroundings first.  She writhed in the grip of the shadow who was struggling to hold her.

“That was such a sweet scene.” he chuckled into her ear from behind. 

 The feeling of his closeness made her sick, much like during the winter festival when they tried to spirit her away by taking Anju hostage.  Angry, hot tears jumped into her eyes when her gaze darted to Kiden who was unconscious on the floor.  Or she told herself that he was only unconscious.  

The one standing over him was the twin that had his nose broken by her own fist. It was obvious by the way the bone hadn’t quite set correctly.  Kali thrashed again, her rage growing but the twin behind her had her arms completely secure, and she felt his hands on her thighs as he undid the straps that held her daggers.  A second later they clattered to the floor noisily.  

“BASTIAN!!!” she shrieked at the top of her lungs, and her mouth was clapped painfully shut by a hand from behind her.  

“My, you have some fire in you girl,” said the twin standing over Kiden’s limp body.  

He nudged him aside with the tip of his boot.  How dare he even touch Kiden, Kali thought, the sight filling her with a fury like she’s never known.  She heard a clatter from downstairs.  Bastian must have heard her, must hear as the teapot continued it’s piercing shriek, and the sound of the struggle as she stomped on the floor.  

“You up there boy?!” she heard his muffled voice from the bottom of the stairs.  

When she looked towards the door she could see that it had been blocked off by a chair.  And Bastian was such a frail old man. His hands were made for creating and brewing, not busting down doors.  Kali doubted he would make it to them before something horrible happened.  

“The Master said we have to bring you back alive, but I don’t see any reason to not pay you back for what you did to my face.” said the twin approaching her, getting so close she could feel the warmth of his breath.  

He drew a small, cruel looking knife and traced the side of her cheek teasingly.  Her furious green eyes burned into the sickening gold of his, and she poured every ounce of hatred she felt for them both into that stare.  

Suddenly she kicked up both of her feet and drove them into the man’s stomach, and he toppled backwards, not expecting her sudden attack.  In the struggle to hold her still, the other twin's grip slipped just enough off her mouth that she was able to bite down into his flesh with her teeth.  She could taste the blood and hated the feeling of the hot liquid filling her mouth.  The twin behind her screamed.  

For extra measure she opened her mouth from his hand and lashed her head backwards into where she hoped his face would be.  Kali felt a sharp pain in the back of her skull and the same satisfying crunch of his nose being crushed.  This made him finally release his grip on her arms entirely and she rushed backwards.  She spit his blood into the floor, resisting the strong urge to gag.  

“There,” she growled, breathing heavily, “Now you both match again.” 

The twin with the newly broken nose lay on the ground, holding his bleeding face with his also bleeding hand.  And the other was staring at his brother, completely bewildered and when he looked at her.  His eyes were wide with the fear that she craved to see in him when he saw her.  She snatched her dagger off of the floor and unsheathed it, feeling more confident with the weight of it in her hand.  

“Every time you find me, I will make you regret  it.  Every time you think you have me, I will prove you wrong.  I will make you wish for death for what you’ve done to me and now to Kiden. Mark my words!” Kali shouted, standing in a fighting stance in the doorway of the balcony.  

Her blood suddenly ran cold when a voice she didn’t recognize spoke from directly behind her.  

It was a deeper voice that said, “That has yet to be seen.” 

Kali didn’t get the opportunity to turn around and see who the voice belonged to, because the next thing she knew, she was in darkness.

Chapter Text

She wasn’t really asleep, but she wasn’t awake either.  It was an odd darkness, not unlike what she imagined it would feel like to fly but without the freedom to command her own movements.  It was more like she was suspended in the blackness of her own mind.  She couldn’t see, hear, speak, think, or even really feel anything.  

The deep, dark silence was suddenly shattered as she quickly gained the sensation of falling straight down.  Kali’s senses came rushing back to her and she had just enough time to open her eyes and gasp before the shock of hitting a cold stone floor sent a whoosh of air rushing out of her lungs.  

There was immediate pain in one of her sides and she heard something make a sick popping sound.  She would have cried out had she been able to catch her breath, instead a strained gasping sound came from her as she rolled to her unhurt side, her expression a pained grimace.  She was sure it had been at least a few of her ribs that made that popping sound, judging by the location of the throbbing pain that consumed her thoughts now.  After a few very long minutes, she was finally able to suck in enough breath to groan loudly through her clenched teeth.  

Kali had never even had a sprained wrist or ankle before let alone possible broken bones.  She had never wished for it either, and now she wished she never knew this pain.  She drew in a breath, to try and control her breathing before she made herself pass out.  Breathing in sent shocks of pain through her ribs, and she decided that slower, shallower breaths might be better.  

How did this happen?  She’d almost been able to get rid of those two shadows, but then all of a sudden… 

She remembered the voice just before she’d been suspended in that odd darkness.  She hadn’t recognized it at all.  Her hand wandered over reflexively to her side, careful to not apply any kind of pressure.  She wasn’t sure what to do, she was still so dazed by the whole thing.  One moment she had been enjoying the night with Kiden, then the next…

Her eyes shot open wide as the image of Kiden, unconscious and bleeding on the floor flashed in her mind’s eye.  She bolted upright and moaned again at the pain in her ribs.  She tried to ignore it as she looked around, thinking she still might be in Kiden’s home.  

She was so very wrong.  It was dark, so it was hard to tell exactly where she was, but the environment was completely unfamiliar.  

“I can see, after that squabble, why it was so difficult for you two to capture her.” chuckled that deep, unfamiliar voice.  “She’s got spunk!”

Kali twisted around to face whoever the voice belonged to.   She could see now that she was in some kind of prison cell, as there were three figures standing on the other side of the thick, iron bars.  The two she recognized as the twins were standing, hunched before a taller figure.  One of them was still holding his hands to his face, doubled over and she could hear the dripping of his blood on the stones below.  The other was holding his arm idly over his stomach, where she had kicked him backwards, and he was glaring at her.  

Then she looked at the figure addressing them.  He was taller, and much stockier than the twins that he towered over.  The light was dim, and his back was to her, so the only thing she could see was the auburn glint to his dark hair, tied half up, half down.  

“M-My Lord….My nose…” groaned the twin that was doubled over, trying to stop the bleeding from his broken nose.  

At that the tall man laughed even louder, “But the girl was right!” he boomed, his deep voice echoing off the stones of the hall, “You two do match again! Why set it right now?” 

While Kali felt no pity whatsoever to the twins, her eyes narrowed at the outright cruelty of this “Lord” guy to his henchmen.  Something about the way he laughed didn’t sit right with her either.  There was something in the tenor of his laugh, the uncontrolled way his shoulders shook that seemed….slightly unstable.  

It was then that she realized how much trouble she was in.  How could she be this stupid? This has always been her problem.  She didn’t listen to others.  She should have just stayed at that stupid castle.  Then she would be pissed off, but safe….and Kiden wouldn’t be….

She shook the thought away, trying to keep her heart from racing as the heavy weight of dread filled her gut.  She had to fight down her panic for him and for herself if she had any hope of getting out of this alive.  

The man turned to face her, and she froze, captured in his stare.  The poisonous green of his eyes nearly glowed in the darkness.  She’d never seen eyes like his, and she couldn’t make herself look away from them.  His grin widened, his teeth straight and white.  If it weren’t for the sharp glow of his eyes, he could be mistaken for a normal human.  He looked older than herself or Link, but younger than Impa, maybe he was in his mid-twenties.  

“So you’ve finally made it here, girl.” he said, folding his hands behind his back.  

Kali didn’t respond, she didn’t move, she didn’t even try to breathe.  

“Come on now!” he crowed, “You sounded so confident before! Don’t tell me you’ve turned into a helpless little mouse on me.” 

She narrowed her eyes, and breathed shallowly.  Even that slight movement sent throbs of pain through her side, and she winced.  

“Ah, I see.” He continued, nodding, “I suppose that landing was a touch rough.  But…” He put a hand to his chin, scratching it thoughtfully. His skin had an olive tone to it.  “You can’t really blame my men for being so rough with you after you’ve managed to break both of their noses, now can you?” 

She dared a glance to the twins, who were both leering at her, looking quite satisfied with her condition.  

“All the same, I can’t claim to be a gracious host if I just leave you like that can I?”  The man said matter-of-factly, stepping closer to the bars.  

Kali attempted to scoot herself back, away from the bars, and away from this nut job.  Her back met the cold stone in the rear of her cell.  

“Oh, cut it out, now.  Don’t be timid, little mouse.” He rolled his eyes as he reached his hand through the bars.  

Kali watched his hand carefully, and something about the air around it shimmered.  It wasn’t a glow, or even any real movement, but it was like the air around it shifted.  It reminded her of how the air shuddered over a blistering hot road on a summer day.  Those thoughts were wiped away as the agonizing burn of pain erupted in her side again, followed by another popping sound.  She screamed and went down to the floor, holding her side tightly now as she felt the bones under her skin shift.  Then after another moment, all the pain was gone.  She had her forehead pressed to the old stone beneath her, breathing hard as she tried to process what just happened to her.  

“There we are.” said the tall man, before he pulled his hand back through the bars and folded them behind his back again. 

She glanced at him and the twins from the corner of her eye, still getting her bearings and trying to slow her breathing.  The twins glared again, looking extremely unhappy.  They both looked like they very badly wanted to protest, but didn’t dare open their mouths against the man.  

He turned to them, looking down his nose at them both, “You may leave us.  I will send for you when your guard shifts are to begin.” he commanded, and gave them a wave of his hand.  

They both gave her one last glare, and reluctantly stalked off down the darkness of the hall.  

Now it was just her and the unstable man on the other side of the bars.  Part of her was slightly relieved he was on that side, but then she remembered that weird shift in the air around his hand before and considered where he stood might not even matter.

  Kali hesitated to sit up, testing her side gingerly with her fingers.  It felt normal, like the ribs had never broken to begin with.   She watched him carefully as she sat up, pressing her back to the stone behind her.  A beat of silence passed between them, and he was staring at her expectantly.  

“What...did you do to me?” she asked, her voice sounding hoarse.  

“Oh finally, she speaks.” said the man, chuckling, “But I doubt that’s the first question you want to ask.  So I’ll go ahead and answer your unasked questions first, then we will get to all that.” he said, waving his hand dismissively. 

She furrowed her brows, but stayed silent.  She could feel a bead of sweat sliding down her back, and could hear the beat of her heart pounding in her ears, unsure of what to expect.

“My name is Pallas.  Yes, I am the Lord of this castle.  But you, in particular, may just call me Pallas.  Yes, I am the one who finally captured you.  Yes, those two pathetic excuses for shadows, Bia and Styx, are of my creation, and were under my orders to go collect you.  No, your friends do not know where you are, and will never be able to find this place.  Does that answer most of your questions?” 

Kali frowned at him, trying to keep herself still, “I’d say that only scratches the surface.” she mumbled. 

Pallas boomed with laughter, seeming far too amused with her response. “I’d say it does!” he grinned, his eyes locked greedily upon her.  

The air to the side of him shifted, and he took a step towards the shimmering space.  He disappeared within it, and then it vanished.  Kali glanced around warily, suddenly feeling cold.  She had just begun to stand, determined to start looking for anything that might be helpful in the cell, when the air shifted directly in front of her and Pallas stepped out of thin air.  

He was grinning like a fiend, and she stumbled backwards.  He was entirely too close, and she lashed out at him, mostly out of reflex.  His arm moved so quickly her mind couldn’t even register the movement, and he grasped her wrist.  She was breathing hard again, and beginning to panic.  She attempted to swing her other fist at them, but this time she felt the air ripple around her fist, feeling heavier.  It felt as if she were trying to punch through thick molasses.  Her muscles strained as she willed her arm to move faster, but it just didn’t happen.  

She looked down and saw his other hand extended a little, the shimmering air surrounding it and around her own fist.  Somehow he was doing this to her.  He grabbed her other wrist with his free hand, and slammed her against the cell wall so hard her teeth rattled.  

She resisted crying out as she found her wrists still pinned, and Pallas leaned down to be at eye level with her. 

“I will tell you this only once.  I am much more powerful than you, and I won’t do anything to you until you try to fight me again.  You have no hope against me.  Am I being clear?” he growled, his tone changing to something much more sinister.  

Kali stared him down, clenching her teeth together.

“We are going to have a nice conversation in this cell.  You have no power….yet.” his grin began to widen, and he searched her eyes for confirmation that she understood.  

She blinked at that, a little startled at the comment.  It lessened the intensity of her glare, and Pallas slowly released her wrists and took one step back.  

“So that’s what sparks your interest is it?” he chuckled.  

Kali frowned, her entire body shaking.  Her muscles have been at attention for so long that she’s now starting to tremble.  She tried to assume a manner that she already knew everything she needed to know, hoping it would get him out of the cell more quickly.  

“Very well, I suppose if you don’t want to know more about your incredible powers then I’ll just…” he shrugged, and the shimmering air next to him appeared again.  As he began to step into it, Kali didn’t even have time to think before a single word escaped her.

“Wait..” 

Pallas paused, glancing at her from the corner of his eyes, the green shining with triumph.  She closed her eyes tightly, hating her damned desire to know more about what is going on.  

“I...want to know.  Nobody has had any answers for me..and now I’m here.” she said quietly, her tone full of regret for speaking at all.  

But she couldn’t help it. 

Pallas nodded, “I know how you are.  Because you’re far too much like me. Curious, charmed by this world, and wanting to feel powerful.” 

Kali opened her mouth to begin to protest, but the words died in her throat when she saw him gesturing to his head.  Not just his head, but his ears.  Her eyes widened when she picked up on his meaning.  They were rounded...just like her own. But…What did that mean exactly?  

She just stared at him, open mouthed, like she wanted to speak but a single thought couldn’t even take form in her mind.  A missing piece of this puzzle began to fit together in her brain.  He was like her.  He wasn’t Hylian at all, but a regular human.  Was he from her world too?  

The thought terrified her.  She looked at him, realizing what this could mean.  Whatever abilities he had, he would have had to use them to get to this world just like she did - unknowingly or otherwise.  

“So that means...that...whatever you just did to me.  I have the same thing.” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. 

Pallas looked amused as he nodded his head, but still waited for her to ask the question he seemed to be waiting on. 

Kali swallowed, and her gaze shifted down to her own hands.  There was blood that she assumed belonged to one of those twins smeared into her skin, and her fingers were dirty.  They began to shake as she struggled to form the question and push it past her lips.  

“And...what would that power be?” she asked, sounding unsure if she really wanted to know. 

Pallas grinned too wide as he sauntered over to the corner of the cell.  He picked up a wooden bucket and presented it to her, as if putting on a show.  Then he violently threw it against the wall.  Kali jumped and closed her eyes tight to the sound of the bucket shattering into a hundred wooden splinters.  He waited for her to open her eyes before he held up one hand, and made sure she was watching as the air around it shimmered and he directed it towards the remains of the bucket.  The splinters seemed to move of their own accord, as they rapidly collected at the wall and formed the shape of the bucket in its whole form again, and it rushed backwards towards Pallas.  It landed easily in his hand, looking as if it had never been shattered at all.  She blinked, her brain trying to process what just happened.  She wasn’t sure her mind could take much more of these questions, or puzzles. 

 “Time manipulation!” he announced, his tone grand as if he were showing off some prized, rare circus animal. 

 His eyes were on her expression, glittering with cruel delight of whatever confusion or horror or both colored her face.  She was still struggling to put the pieces together.  What she just witnessed made sense, as it looked like the bucket just put itself back together but in reverse.  She thought of whatever happened to her ribs.  It seemed that he had just reversed the break, which made sense.  Then she thought of that weird thing he did to get into her cell, and the shimmering portal.  

“So...how does time help you get in here?” she asked, still sounding shaken up. 

His auburn eyebrows raised, “That’s a good question.  I’ll admit I didn’t expect that to be the first one you ask.” 

He began to pace the room, his hand on his chin, as if thinking of the best way to explain it.  

“I haven’t had to describe it before but...It’s much like the process of how I assume we both ended up in this realm.  I created a portal in time, and it takes me from a time where I was not in the cell, to a time where I am in the cell. Make sense?” 

Kali blinked her eyes a few times, but then nodded.  It did make sense.  

“But…I”ve never been to Hyrule before.” she said quietly, sounding thoughtful. 

Pallas nodded his head, looking pleased that she was putting these concepts together so quickly, “Neither had I.” he chuckled darkly, “Which can only mean that at some point in time, we were both meant to be here at the same time at one point or another.” 

Kali narrowed her eyes at him, not liking how he was using that kind of language.  Lumping them together as if they were a matched set.  The thought made her skin crawl.

“But I have already entertained your questions enough, little mouse.” He said, clapping his hands together once, as if putting an end to their conversation, and turning his back to her. 

“Kali.” she spat at him. 

“Pardon?” he said, glancing over his shoulder.

“That’s my name. It’s not little mouse.” 

She crossed her arms and leveled a fierce look at him, daring him to say otherwise.  She felt steadier now that it seemed like the world wasn’t spinning around her in confusing circles.  She’d managed to get some answers, and that alone was steadying enough.  The look only seemed to amuse Pallas further.  

“Very well.” he said, shrugging as if it didn’t make a difference to him in the slightest, but it gave him pause. He seemed to be considering his words.  

“I am capable of teaching you to control your powers, you know.” he said, his voice sounding more serious than before.  

This caught her attention.  He was silent for a moment, waiting for a response.  

Her eyebrows pinched together with thought, “But at what cost.” Her words came out more as a statement than a question.  

There was no doubt in her mind that he wanted something from her in exchange. 

He turned, his eyes searching hers.  Somewhere in his eyes, swimming within the massive amounts of sinister intent was something that was less so.  She couldn’t even dream of trying to identify what that hidden emotion was.

“In exchange, you are my partner in my reign.” He said.

“Your reign?” she queried.

“My reign...My conquering of this land, this world, and other worlds.” he said, suddenly sounding more excited.  

That manic spark reappeared in his eyes as he took a step towards her.  She didn’t budge, and stared at him as he continued. 

“Just imagine that there are even more worlds than the ones we currently know.  Imagine ruling over them all.  I am already this powerful because of my curiosity, my cunning, and my drive to be strong.” 

Kali winced, something about that phrase ringing true deep within her.  It sounded an awful lot like the wish she’d written on her paper lantern during the winter festival in Kakariko…

“See! You have it too!” he said, cackling and pointing his finger at her expression.  “And just think! If you got as powerful as me! Both of us together would dominate this place.” 

He took another step towards her, and she uncrossed her arms.  She shut her eyes tight against his words, trying to block them out.  Trying to push down her temptation.  This was wrong.  How was it that he was making sense to her?  

Pallas continued, sounding more frenzied, as if he could sense that he was getting through to her.  “And just think, you wouldn’t even have to struggle to learn like I did.  It took me years, when it could take you maybe months with my guidance.  Just imagine!” he laughed that unstable sounding laugh again. 

The laughter stopped abruptly when she managed to croak out the answer she knew was right. 

“No.” 

It was barely above a whisper, but it had managed to stop his insane raving.  He only peered at her, his expression as if someone pressed the pause button in the middle of his laughter.  Then his eyes darkened and his voice matched the volume of her own, barely above a whisper. 

“Why? Did those pathetic Hylians already get to you first?” he spat.

She didn’t answer, and moved her gaze to the dirty hem of her green day gown. 

“Are they your friends ?” he said, his tone mocking at the word “friends”.  “Would they do anything for your happiness? For your safety? They give you a few meals, a few clothes, and a grand tour of the castle town and all of a sudden they are the most precious people to you?” 

Kali’s hands clenched into fists, her blood beginning to warm and she pressed her lips into a thin line. 

“You don’t want to hurt their wittle baby feelings? You don’t want them to think you’re the bad guy?” Pallas went on, his tone mockingly sweet.  It made her cheeks burn. 

 “Oh, or maybe it’s that one boy.  The one with the potions?  He flatters you.  Offers you a few sweet words, and now you’d do anything for him wouldn’t you? Don’t want to burn his pathetic little town to the ground, or make him bow to you as his queen? Is that it?” 

Her gaze snapped up to him, her eyes flashing with rage. 

“Shut up!” she shouted in his face. 

Pallas laughed once, bitterly, “Oh is that it? My dear we can even save him for you. We can make it so he never leaves you. Would you rather that princess lock you up in that castle like they wanted? Would you rather they don’t educate you on all that they know you’re capable of? Is that it?”

Kali ground her teeth together, “No. That’s not it . Maybe I just don’t want to be a power hungry psychopath.” 

Her rage drove her to step towards him.  He didn’t budge, but he just grinned down at her, endlessly amused by her fury.  

“I am nothing like you.  We may have the same powers.  We may have the same stupid rounded ears. We may even be from the same world. But I am nothing like you! I will never work with you or for you!” she seethed, and then went to spit in his face, unable to stop herself now. 

Pallas held up a finger, and her spit lingered in the shimmering air between them.  His grin slowly faded away and his eyes darkened.  He was no longer amused, and Kali couldn’t decide if she was trembling with fury or with fear.  He dropped his finger and the spit in turn fell to the floor with a quiet splat between their feet.  

Pallas grabbed both sides of her head roughly, his fingers squeezing painfully into her scalp.  He slowly leaned his face down so they were nose to nose, and his eyes searched hers.  His grin flashed for a moment at whatever he found in her gaze, and he leaned in more so that his lips brushed her ear.  She felt nauseous at his closeness and struggled to free herself with her hands.  She stopped when he whispered into her ear.

“Then you will remain in this cell, forever.  I won’t even let you have the satisfaction of dying here.  You will live, for as long as I live. And I intend to live for a long, long….loooooong time.” 

Her stomach suddenly felt heavy with dread, and he roughly released her head, shoving her away with disgust. 

“Styx!” He called, his voice booming more than usual.  

Kali stepped forward, without thinking she went to strike at Pallas again, he stepped backwards into that shimmering air and then was gone.  He reappeared on the other side of the bars again, next to one of the twins, the one who had a freshly broken nose and a bandaged hand where she’d bit him.  The shadow was staring her down, his gold eyes flashing with a dangerously pleased expression.  

“You have the first shift,” said Pallas, sounding bored now, “And while she must stay alive, I give you free reign to torment her as you wish. Consider it repayment for the fantastic disrespect you have shown your gracious host.” 

With that, Pallas stepped sideways and then disappeared.  Kali’s blood pumped painfully through her body as she stared at the empty air where he’d been standing.  As her rage at him dimmed, her body began to tremble more violently with whatever emotions were left over, primarily fear.  

She had no powers, no weapons, no means to defend herself against them now.  She was in a dark, cold cell with no way to contact her friends.  She was well, and truly alone in this.  And Pallas had just given Styx permission to torture her however he wants.  She slowly shifted her gaze over to him, and took in that awful expression as he watched her shake.  

“Let’s begin then..” he said, his lips curling into a cruel smile. 

One of the few things Kali’s brain had registered during her time in that cell was that there were no windows, no cracks, no anything to let in natural light that would allow her to determine any passage of time.  A few hours could have passed, or it could have been days.  The shifts between Bia and Styx didn’t seem to be a helpful indicator as they only traded off either when they felt like it, or grew tired of whatever torments they brought with them.  

Sometimes they allowed her to sleep, but only after Pallas had reminded them that a human like her can only go so long without sleep before her body shuts down permanently.  But even in her dreams, they send shadows after her.  They show her world ending in flames, her family being tortured or strung up in trees, or laying on a battlefield, their empty eyes staring at the flaming sky, their skin pale as a sheet of paper.  

She would often wake up to herself already sobbing so hard that her stomach and chest ached.  Sometimes, in odd bursts of energy, she would rage at them.  She’d scream, and kick the bars, and dare them to do more to her because the second she got out they were both dead.  

The green day gown she’d arrived in, that had been so fragile and lovely as she’d strolled through castle town with Kiden, was now reduced to tatters.  The hem was torn or cut up to her thighs.  She had ripped off any lingering strips of cloth and used the pieces to bind any cuts or burns she’d receive in her tortures.  Her blonde hair hung in thick, matted clumps down her back.  

After some time, she’d figured out how to check her mind out during her torture.  She clung to the good memories she’d made in Hyrule so far.  She tried to relive them as they attempted again and again to break her.  

The coolness of the air during the winter festival, or the taste of homemade bread or spiced wine.  The gentle creaking of the windmill as she sat at the top of the cliff that overlooks Kakariko village.  The wind blowing through her hair as she and Link galloped on their horses through Hyrule field.  The smells of the weird food in castle town.  Impa’s proud glint in her eye. The way Kiden had gazed at her the first time, and the last time she saw him. 

That memory was both crucial in her to keep her sanity, and painful to remember.  Along with the last time his gaze lingered on her before he disappeared to get their tea, the image of him lying unconscious on the floor in a puddle of his own blood comes to her mind.  

One awful day, Kali was leaning against the iron bars of her cell, trying to get as close to the heat of the torch in the hall as she could.  Her body trembled with cold as her mind struggled to check out again.  Her thoughts were so consumed with despair that she couldn’t seem to call forth any good memories at all.  Bia had been guarding her cell, and seemed bored, but his shift had not yet been long enough to call for Styx.  He eyed her with those cat-ish yellow eyes, and a smirk curled at his lip.  She just watched the tips of her fingers curled up in her lap, her expression empty of any emotion or pain.  The more reaction she gave, the worse they were to her - delighting in her misery.

“I just remembered, when Lord Pallas managed to capture you,” he said quietly, his finger stroking his chin with thought.  “You seemed like you and that boy were really getting along well before we...interrupted.” 

Kali’s gaze suddenly slid up, she watched Bia carefully.  

Bia looked up towards the ceiling in mock thought, “What was his name again? Oh riiight...it was Kiden wasn’t it?” he asked, knowing she wasn’t about to answer him. 

She’d been silent for so long, she had previously believed her voice didn’t work any longer.  But now her throat worked to swallow a thick lump that stuck in her throat.  She had a nauseous feeling at where this conversation was going.

“I know in between our shifts, Styx and I have had to keep an eye on that hero boy for Lord Pallas to make sure he and his pesky shadow woman and that princess do not interfere.”  Bia went on, sounding bored, “They have been looking everywhere they can think of for you.  Truly, I’m impressed they’ve held interest for this long.  I would have forgotten you by now.” 

Kali felt like her blood was flowing for the first time in what felt like years.  She was more alert and aware of how miserable her condition was than she’d been since this all started.  Bia was looking at her expectantly, knowing he was baiting her.  He knew it would work too.  This was the first she’d heard of her friends since she had been dumped in this horrible place, and he was bringing it up for a reason.  Bia stood from his stool and sauntered over to her, crouching down so that he could meet her eyes.  

“Go ahead and ask.” he whispered.

Kali swallowed again, knowing it was the wrong move, knowing she was being led into something awful. But she couldn’t resist even a clue.  

Her voice came out in a rasp, “And...Kiden?” 

Bia’s mouth curled cruelly as he leaned into the bars, no longer fearing her.  He knew she wouldn’t strike out any longer, knew that she probably didn't have the strength for it to even matter. 

“I hear his funeral service was quite touching.” he whispered with a chuckle.

Her reaction didn’t really make sense to someone who was fully rational.  She had only known Kiden for not even a day, had gone on one walk with him, had a handful of conversations with him.  

So why did it feel like her heart had been hurled into some bottomless pit within her? Falling, falling without an end or a bottom.  Tears she thought had long dried up spilled over her dirty cheeks, leaving clean streaks as she ground her teeth.  A keening sound that didn’t seem to belong to her echoed around them, and a hard sob wracked her body.  Bia just watched on, thoroughly enjoying her grief.  

But the more she sobbed, the harder her heart pounded, and the more hot her blood became.  Her hands clenched the bars so hard she was sure her own bones would break with the force of it.  Her body felt alive with searing heat, and she looked up at Bia blurrily through her tears. 

 She wailed with grief, and then her wail just became a scream of rage.  The air around her hands shimmered.  She noticed a second before Bia noticed, and she directed all her rage and pain and power towards him.  Just as he was beginning to stand, the air around his whole body shifted and he stopped moving all together.  He was half standing, even his hair and eyes frozen in place as if someone pressed a pause button that controlled his movements.  

Kali reached through the bars to a fat black key hanging from his belt by a chain.  Her fingers grasped the chain and she ground her teeth, screaming again and willing the time around the chain to accelerate.  The metal began to rapidly rust until it was orange dust in her hands, and the key landed on the floor with a light clinking sound. 

 She snatched it, and made herself stand on unsteady legs.  She made it to the door and shakily pushed the key into the keyhole, it turned easily with a click and the door swung open.  

She glanced at Bia, who was still frozen and didn’t even have a second thought as she began to run down the hall.  Her feet were blistered from being bare on that stone floor for so long, but she ignored the pain.   She willed her legs to be strong as they carried her down the hall.  She strained her ears to listen for any sound, and tried to see any light from a window or a door, anything that would indicate an escape for her.   She gasped for air, her heart still heavy and the tears still flowing with her grief.  

As she ran, she had to fight back the images of Bastian finding Kiden’s cooling body on the floor, covered in blood.  Of Kiden’s body in a wooden coffin being lowered into the ground.  She couldn’t let his death be for nothing by getting caught now.  She had to keep going, and then she could grieve freely once she was well away from this Gods forsaken place.  

Kali approached the end of a hall that split off into another long corridor where she could turn right or left.  She could hear a small tittering sound, and the flapping of what sounded like wings.  She ducked into an empty cell, putting her hand over her own mouth to stop the sobbing and keening sounds from escaping her.  She tried to breathe more evenly, silently.  She wasn’t sure what it was in the hall but it passed without noticing her.  Probably some other manner of monster that lurked in the darkness here.  

She waited a few moments, longer than she could possibly stand, before she crept out of the cell and into the new hallway which was now lined with heavy looking wooden doors.  

Still no light, still no sound, still no windows.  What was she going to do once she got out of the fortress? She tried to recall what her friends knew about this place.  It was previously some old ruins that Impa and Link had discovered shortly after she evidently transported herself to this world.  It seemed Pallas had been working on reversing the ruin back into whatever structure it was before.  Impa also said before how after a certain point she was unable to follow the twins in the shadow realm, so it must be a whole space of land somewhere within the forest that was protected by whatever other magic Pallas had available.  Perhaps it was some form of her own powers, meaning she should be able to escape somehow.  

She could already feel the beginnings of sharp pain in her head that she’d never felt before.  There could have been many things wrong with her body, from dehydration, to hunger, to lack of sleep, possibly even infection from the gaping, oozing lashes that marked her back.  But her gut was telling her the headache had more to do with the limitations of whatever power she had.  She didn’t know how to control it, but Princess Zelda had mentioned that her emotions seem to play a role in it’s manifestation.  

Kali dashed down the hall, trying to control her breathing, but it felt like years since she had been training with Impa andany progress she’d made was gone.  She got to another end of the hall that split again, and she began to feel the rush of panic creeping up on her.  Who knew how long her power would hold Bia, or how long until they realize she’s escaped her cell.  She ran down the hall, glancing on either side of her into any already open or cracked doors, searching for light until she reached the end again.  

She turned to either side of the corridor, and her breath caught as she managed to spot the thinnest shaft of light she’d ever seen in her life.  It was barely there, but it was enough to tell her it was daylight. She was so close to the outside. She rushed to the thin shaft of light, and peaked into the door it leaked from to see that there was a stone staircase that led up to a pair of heavy looking basement doors.  

Kali scrambled up the stairs, sometimes stumbling and having to use her hands to keep herself from smacking her chin off the steps.  She pushed on the doors, and they didn’t budge.  It didn’t appear they were locked on this side, but they did feel extremely solid.  She braced her forearms against them above her and pushed again.  This time, they budged a little but it was so heavy she had to stop.  

She could hear the sounds of fast talking from several different voices, and a distant shout from down the hall. 

 She looked back over her shoulder and began to breathe hard.  

“No no no no no.” she moaned to herself, fresh tears spilling over her cheeks.  

She was so damn close to being in the fresh air, in the sun, so close to escaping. 

She turned around and braced her arms and back against the heavy doors, scooting herself in as close to a crouch as she could to the door so she could push with her legs upward. 

 “If there are any Gods or Goddesses in this damn place that will give me the power to get out of here. I need you. I need you. I need you.” she chanted desperately, and began to push her back hard against the doors.  

Sweat poured over her forehead, bits of her blonde hair sticking to the skin as she kept pushing.  The doors slowly began to creak open heavily, but not enough for her to slip through.  She began to scream with frustration through clenched teeth, not caring that it might draw attention to herself if it meant she could get out.  She had to get out of this place NOW.  There were shadows in the doorway where she’d come from now, and she cried out as she threw her body into one final shove.  One of the doors opened enough for her to pull her body through before it slammed shut behind her.  

Her head and body throbbed painfully, She had no breath left, but she couldn’t stop now.  There was no time.  

The light of the sun warmed her clammy skin, and she sucked in deep breaths of fresh air before she forced herself to her feet and broke out in a dead sprint.  She didn’t care which direction she went, the barrier of this area had to end somewhere.  She set her gaze on the woods across an expanse of dead grass and dirt.  She’d worry about where exactly she was once she was safely away.  

Kali dared a glance backwards as she ran and saw the dark stone castle towering over her.  In the air she could see the shadows of large, abnormal looking birds circling the windows and towers.  The sight of the fortress filled her with dread.  She felt nauseous as the horror of what she’s just been through settled fully on her mind. 

 She tore her eyes away, struggling to breath as she sprinted for the tree line.  

There was another series of shouts echoing from behind her, and this time she recognized the tenor of them far too well.  Bia must have been unfrozen, and gone to get Styx.  She glanced back again as she ran, and she could see them zooming across the expanse, not even seeming to touch the ground as they faded in and out of the material plane - barely wisps of flying shadow.  

Dread filled her as she heard Pallas’s voice boom from a balcony in the castle, “Do not let her get away!” 

Fresh rage kindled within her at her memory of their meeting, of everything he let Bia and Styx do to her, of Kiden’s body laying on the wooden floor of his own home.  She was so close to the trees, but she wouldn’t make it before those two caught up to her.  

Kali reached deep down within herself, making herself re-experience that white hot rage that had allowed her to freeze Bia minutes ago.  Tears streamed down her face and neck, mixing with the sweat of her body as she prepared herself.  

She felt their presence creep up on her, and she whipped around, shrieking her pain.   Her hand shimmered and she managed to catch Styx with her power.  Bia had evaded her, being a little bit smarter now that he’s experienced what she is capable of.  He dashed to the side, and then shot at her again.  This time she was not prepared and he tackled her to the dirt.  They rolled over one another, her teeth rattling until she felt his hands on her wrists.  He pinned her wrists to the ground as he sat on her torso, pressing his weight into her.  She thrashed and screamed helplessly as he grinned down at her.  

“Gotcha little mouse.” he crooned.  

Kali clenched her teeth, and somewhere within her mind, she held onto some form of muscle memory of training with Impa.  She bucked her hips up at him, pitching his body forward.  He released her wrists to prevent his face from meeting the dirt below.  She Hermes sharply to the side, propping onto her hip.  She snatched both of his arms back down so he was pressed firmly to her, and bucked one hip again so they rolled and she was on top of him now.  She didn’t hesitate as she scooted up so her knees pinned his shoulders and began to rain her fists down on his face.  She brought down her fists again and again, striking him anywhere that was exposed until her hands were bleeding, his face was bloody and he had stopped moving.  

Kali breathed hard, staring down at him with unbridled hatred in her eyes.  Then she glanced up to find Styx still suspended, frozen in time.  Her eyes found the balcony where Pallas was standing, looking livid with his fury. His poison green eyes fixed onto hers, even from that distance.  She stood and escaped into the shadows of the trees.  She was sure this wouldn’t be the last she saw him, whether either of them liked it or not.  

Kali ran until her body nearly gave out.  After that, she hobbled as quickly as she could in one direction.  The trees became more thick, the foliage more dense, and as the sun eventually went down, she was thrown into darkness once again.  

Her feet were bleeding, her knuckles were raw, her stomach contracted painfully for food.  Her head was pounding with a headache like she’d never known before.  But the worst of her pain throbbed in unseen waves from her ravaged back.  They’d focused their torture there the most…

Occasionally the world tilted beneath her feet or created waves that would knock her off balance, and she would fall.  Thankfully the forest floor had become slightly softer with thick moss, and patches of odd flowers, so after a while the falls began to hurt a lot less. Each time, she struggled to get herself back up more and more.  Until finally she just decided to roll over on her back and stare at the ceiling of leaves in the trees. 

 There were a few small gaps where the stars shone through.  That single detail gave her hope that she hadn’t actually gone insane in that cell, and that this wasn’t all a delusion.  She made it out.

It was dark, but small greenish yellow lights faded in and out in the distance and sometimes near her.  There were a lot like the fireflies she had collected in mason jars as a child during the summer.  Her dad would always drill air holes in the lid so they didn’t die.  

Kali was so tired, and everything hurt.  Her heart was in pieces, her mind was nearly shattered, and she didn’t think her body could keep going like this.  She wondered how in the world she was going to make it back to Link, and Impa.  She didn’t let herself even think of Kiden.  If she succumbed to grief now, there would be no getting up again.  

“Where are you guys…” she whispered softly, to nobody, to anybody that was listening. 

Her eyes were heavy and she decided she would need to rest at some point, what better place than this bed of moss and flowers?  Just before her eyes closed completely, a light caught her attention in her peripheral vision.  It alarmed her enough to glance over.  The light jumped and disappeared behind a tree a ways away from her.   Her eyes searched the area, sure that she’d seen something. 

“Who’s there?” she called out in a whisper, hoping it might be one of her friends.

Several moments of silence passed before a light shone again, peeking out from behind the tree.  At first she thought it to be some kind of lantern light, but realized that wasn’t possible because the light had a pink-ish hue to it.  She blinked her tired green eyes at it a few times, and noticed the bizarre flutter of tiny wings.  The little orb of light flitted a little closer, and while Kali wanted to stand up in alarm, she realized her body wouldn’t allow it.  

“Are you….I don’t know what you are.” she said in a whisper, stupidly. 

The light seemed to hesitate before fluttering closer to her, now only a few feet away, barely hovering above the ground. 

“You don’t belong in these woods.” said a tiny, high pitched voice. 

That startled a small raspy laugh from Kali, “You don’t say.” she said dryly, before letting her head flop back in the moss again. 

Several beats of silence passed, and the small voice said, “Well, I know what you are.” 

“What’s that?” Kali asked quietly, reconsidering the concept of this all being a delusion now as she realized she was talking to a tiny, winged ball of light.  

“Hurt.” it said plainly.

“Yeah, well, that happens when you’re trapped and tortured in the basement of a castle for who knows how long.” Kali said, her eyes drooping shut again.  

The orb gave a small “Eep!”, and when Kali opened her eyes, the orb was bouncing through the trees away from her. 

She hadn’t expected that thing to be able to really help her anyway, and let her eyes drift shut.  Without knowing it, the darkness of sleep had swallowed her.  

Kali had a dream that she had risen from the forest floor, and the green combined with the overly saturated pops of color from the flowers, and the white light shining from the moon above made everything seem very surreal.  Her limbs felt liquidy, loose, and her mind swam with emotions she didn’t allow her conscious self to feel yet.  

All around her were those funny lightning bug lights, dotting the darkness beyond the trees with different colors now.  All different colors that shone bright, and then faded.  

She could also hear whispering.  It was barely audible but definitely there, the whispers of people, the soft giggle of children.  

She looked around and couldn’t spot where it was coming from, until her gaze halted on a figure that was hidden by the shadows.  It was very small and non-threatening in stature, child-sized.  Kali was too afraid to speak as the figure stepped forward.  The child’s hand lingered on the bark of the tree she stood by, from behind the tree that same pink-ish orb of light shot out and danced around the child before settling on her shoulder.  The light of the creature illuminated the child’s features so Kali could see better.  A round face with huge, kind blue eyes.  Her hair was short and green, and the ends curled around her pointed ears.   The child leaned into the tiny glowing creature, as if listening to something it was whispering to her.  Her eyes flitted to the fairy, and then to Kali.  A kind smile curled at her small mouth.  

“You’re lost.” said the child, her voice echoing unnaturally off the trees.   

Kali pressed her lips into a line and nodded.  “I’m trying to find my friends.” 

The girl tilted her head, “Nobody lives in these woods.  Who are your friends?”

Kali hesitated, biting her lips nervously.  She decided that this was the weirdest dream she’s ever had.  “Link...a-and...Impa.” 

The girl’s eyebrows lifted, seeming slightly surprised but unbothered.  The glowing creature hopped off her shoulder and began to dance around again.  The girl smiled brightly at the thing as it darted in the air.  

“They are coming.” she said, her voice fading. “But you should remain as you are.  The ghosts don’t like you wandering about.” 

Kali furrowed her brow and went to look around behind her, wondering if the whispers were the ghosts the girl was speaking of.  But when she looked back, she saw her own beaten, bloody body still laying in the moss - looking dead.  Then suddenly she felt as if she were falling back into it. 

Kali awoke, groggy and her sight was blurry. She struggled to open her eyes, which were crusted shut with salty tears.  It felt just like when she’d come to Hyrule the first time, only now she didn’t feel in danger of freezing to death.  This time just maybe starving to death or from lack of water.  

Either way, her body was still just as stiff as before as she lay on the forest floor. Streaks of lemony yellow light shone through the trees overhead, indicating that it was dawn.  It was the first time she’d slept that her dreams were not plagued with horrible visions or nightmares, sort of.  But it seemed to bring alarming clarity to the reality of her situation.  

She could be literally anywhere, lost.  Nobody knew where to begin searching for her.  She didn’t know how long she’d been gone. She was probably going to die right there on that cool, mossy forest floor.  At least if she didn’t move, her body didn’t hurt as badly.  

She closed her eyes again, and breathed in the sweet scent of the flowers around her, of the freshness of the grass and trees.  At least this wasn’t that dank prison cell, which smelled of waste and rot and death.  

As she was drifting back into sleep she felt the pounding vibration of something in the ground beneath her.  The sound was similar to that of running footsteps, and dread filled her.  

She couldn’t run, she couldn’t hide, the most she could do was move her head in the direction it was coming from.  As it got closer her heart ratcheted fearfully in her chest. 

Pallas had finally found her and was about to drag her back to that darkness below the fortress.  She was fully prepared to scream until her throat was raw in case there was anyone who would help her nearby

The foliage parted, and she saw familiar blonde hair, the shine of a hylian shield, and green tunic.  Right behind him, a fluttering shadow materialized into silver hair and red eyes.  A cry of relief escaped her, and tears flowed from the corners of her eyes into her hair.  

Link also gave a strangled cry of relief as he sprinted to her, sliding on his knees in the moss to a stop next to her.  He looked desperate to scoop her up into a hug but halted, taking in the severity of her condition.  His eyes widened, and his nostrils flared.  She must have reeked of blood, and body odor, and probably the dank waste of the dungeon because he seemed to be making an effort to not cover his face.  

“You found me.” Kali managed through her sobs. 

He swallowed hard, seeming to fight back tears of his own as he reached down to brush back the tangled, dirty hair from her face and cup her head in his hand.  With his other hand he grasped her fingers and squeezed gently, but she could feel his hands shaking.  

“Y-Yep...we did.” he choked out, his eyes scanning her body for every injury, every torn piece of clothing and she just knew that he was wondering what had been done to her. 

Impa knelt on her other side, biting her lips and turning over Kali’s hands to see her raw knuckles that had scabbed over a bit overnight.  She inhaled sharply and made herself look at the rest of her broken body.  What Kali saw next made her shoulders shake with sobs.

“D-Don’t….do that. Please don’t cry.” Kali whimpered, sniffing loudly as she saw the silent tears that flowed down Impa’s cheeks. 

“You gave them a bit of a fight I hope?” Impa said quietly, wiping her own tears with the back of her hand. 

Kali nodded painfully, flexing her hands into fists.  Both her friends clung to her hands and let her squeeze as tightly as she dared, which wasn’t hard, but her hands shook with the effort. 

Impa nodded, “Good girl.” she whispered. 

Now they were all crying, whether with relief or horror or happiness that they’d found her, she wasn’t sure.  After several minutes they pulled themselves together a little, and Kali grit her teeth as they helped her into a sitting position. 

“But…” she grunted as they gave her a water skin to take tiny sips from, “How did you know I was here? I just ran in a random direction.” she asked, glancing back and forth between them. 

Impa looked from Kali to Link, and she followed her gaze to him.  He only gave her a soft smile, and gazed down at the back of her hand as he held it.  

“A friend of mine helped us,” he said quietly, his voice still thick with emotion.  

Then he glanced to his right, away from Kali and into the trees.  She furrowed her brows in confusion, and followed his stare.  

In the distance, just barely visible, Kali could see the profile of a small child who was keeping her distance but still clearly monitoring them.  The same child from her dream the night before.  Her eyes widened when she looked back Link, who was studying her face carefully.

“Who is that?” she whispered.

He chuckled, “That’s one of my oldest friends.  Her name is Saria.  She is a lot like Impa with her special abilities.  Only her domain is the forests, and can control the wind.  She deals a lot with the spirits and any intruders here.”  

When Kali looked back towards where Saria was standing, she was nowhere to be seen.  

“She sensed that someone very hurt had entered the forest and came herself to investigate.  Thankfully you were able to give mine or Impa’s name, because she came straight to us and showed us the way.  I don’t think we would have ever found you otherwise.” Link explained.

Impa gave Link a small punch on the shoulder, and he flinched. “Ow! What? I’m sorry I’m just being honest.” he said, rubbing his arm.  

Kali began to laugh, the raw joyful feeling of being with them washing over her.  

“It’s a good thing she told us what kind of condition you were in too, so we could help with your injuries.” Impa explained, running her fingers delicately over Kali’s dirty, bloody arm.

“How are you going to do that all the way out here?” Kali asked, taking another small sip of water. 

Impa and Link looked in another direction together, one looking amused, and the other looking frustrated.  A familiar clinking sound made all of Kali’s muscles lock up.  She followed their gaze into the trees, and could make out a figure stumbling over some tree roots, holding a familiar wooden box for transporting potions.  Her wide green eyes overflowed with tears as the sun glanced off the gold brown of his hair, and shone off the reflective surface of his glasses.  

“You guys just ran off without me! I’m not good at hiking like this.” he huffed, sounding frustrated.  

“It’s you..” Kali croaked, knowing there was no hope he would hear her.  

She struggled to stand.  Link and Impa both tried to coax her back to the ground, but there was no stopping her.  

“You’re alive!” she wailed, hobbling towards him.  

He looked alarmed as he took in her appearance and her struggling form.  He quickly set down the delicate box of potions and rushed to her.  Once she was close enough her legs gave out and she fell into him, her arms clutching around his neck.  He caught her under her arms and slowly lowered her to the ground, where she sobbed uncontrollably.  The surge of relief that washed over her threatened to raise her from the hell she had been through as much as it threatened to crush her all at once.  She never knew how similar relief and devastation could be until that moment.

“They to-told me that y-you were…..dead!” she cried into his shoulder, feeling only a little bad that she was getting dirt and blood and tears and snot all over his waistcoat.  

He pressed his hand to the back of her head and rocked her gently, whispering comforts into her ear.  After some time, she managed to calm down, soothed by the warmth of his embrace, the beating of his heart.  By then, Impa had gone to retrieve the box that Kiden had sat down in before Kali rushed him in her fit. 

“I thought you’d died...I’m sorry for ruining your clothes.” she mumbled pathetically.  

Kiden chuckled softly and pulled back to look into her eyes, at her face and the condition of her body.  

“You don’t have to be sorry for anything,” he whispered, “But we do need to get you better so we can get somewhere safe.” 

At that, Kali looked back to where Impa was kneeling by them both.  Link stood behind her teacher, looking surprised at her response to seeing Kiden.  If he had questions, he decided they were best asked later on.  He looked more concerned about her physical health for the time being. 

Kali felt her cheeks burn with shame at her remarkable display of weakness, and she drew back from Kiden.  “Alright.” she agreed, sniffing loudly as she made a poor attempt to compose herself. 

It was the first time she’d drank the odd red potion, recalling seeing it in the potion shop.  She hadn’t anticipated how gritty it would be, or how it felt like you had to swallow it three times before it actually got down.  She grimaced the whole while until the bottle was empty.  Kiden and Link both chuckled at her, unable to contain their amusement.  

Once it was down, her whole body began to warm - too warm now.  She wiped at her forehead as sweat began to form there.  

“This is a normal response.  Your body is just healing at a rapid rate.” Kiden explained, brushing her hair back from her shoulder.  

She blew out a breath and looked at Link in disbelief. “And you willingly drink this stuff?” she asked. 

Link shrugged, laughing softly, “It’s either this or painful injuries. You get used to it after the first few times.” 

As her body began to sweat, she noticed that it was becoming easier to move her limbs and stretch her back.  After several minutes of waiting, she tried to stand, Kiden standing close by in case she needed assistance. Thankfully, with the help of Impa pulling her arm over her shoulder, she was able to stand without too much pain.  She was still very stiff, but she could move.  

With that, they gathered their things and began to walk, with Link in the lead.  They walked mostly in silence, listening for threats, going at Kali’s turtle crawl pace.  

As the sun began to set, Kali could see them getting close to the edge of the treeline where she knew Hyrule field would be waiting.  She paused and looked back,  Impa giving her a moment as she caught sight of the small figure who was still monitoring them as they made their way home.  Saria. 

Kali raised a hand, hesitating, before giving the child a small wave and a grateful smile.

“Thank you so much, Saria.” She whispered.

A small gust of wind carried her barely audible words from her lips, and in the direction of her tiny savior, who gave a small wave in return.  

She turned towards the soft orange light of the setting sun through the trees, where her friends were waiting for her to catch up, and kept walking. 

Chapter Text

She was still in the darkness, consumed by it, drowning in it.  It was hard to breathe, to think or feel anything except crushing despair.  She saw Kiden having his throat cut again and again, the visions more horrific the more times she was made to watch them.  She saw Link’s neck cracking under the pressure of Pallas’s hands, as he grinned maddeningly down at him and then at her.  She saw her family tied to stakes that were set aflame, she saw…she saw...she saw…

Kali jolted upright in bed, drenched in sweat and panting heavily.  The sudden movement sent waves of pain through the entirety of her body but it barely registered.  She was too distracted, rapidly blinking away the nightmares and trying to gain an understanding of where she was.  

She must have passed out on the way to the Kakariko village.  Her friends briefly made her aware that she’d been missing for a little more than 3 weeks.  Almost a month… 

Kiden hadn’t died, and had rushed to the castle where he knew her friends were staying to tell them about what happened.  As she dozed, she’d tried to imagine Kiden, looking hysterical with terror and bleeding from his head wound trying to gain access to the castle.  He was lucky that Link had been strolling the grounds near enough to hear the commotion, and as soon as he overheard Kali’s name in the tale he rushed to get Impa to meet Kiden outside.  

Her bedroom was full of more people than she’d ever seen it contain since she arrived in Hyrule.  She identified Anju standing near the door with Bastian, Impa leaning against the wall at the foot of her bed, Kiden kneeling at her bedside by her legs, and Link sitting on a chair by the head of her bed.  

They all held a variety of expressions as they gazed at her. Some with concern, some with pity, some with fear for her condition, and just one with relief.  Had they all just been standing around waiting for her to wake up?  

She felt uneasy with so many eyes on her as she took in the condition of the room.  In the corner her torn up gown had been discarded as well as a number of dirtied towels and washcloths.  They were caked in dried muck and blood, she assumed her own.  Then she looked at her hands.  They had been washed clean, and beneath the dirt blooms of blue, purple, and red spread.  Her cuts and blisters were wrapped, distantly throbbing with pain, but healing.  

Suddenly, horrifically, the presence of Anju and the dirty towels made sense.  She and Impa must have done their best to clean her up while she was passed out, just like when she first got here.  Except then, Impa was probably on her own.  

Gratitude swelled in her chest, and as the shadows of her nightmares were chased away by the support of her friends here with her now, her eyes became more clear.  The tension in the room deflated at a bit once they were all sure she wasn’t going to fly into a panic.  

“Sorry,” Kali said quietly, without a real reason.  

She was sorry for the trouble, for the burden of her, for freaking them out, or maybe for thrashing around in her sleep and causing them to worry. 

There were a few relieved smiles at seeing a piece of her normal self show.  Kiden started to speak but was cut off by Link, who gently grasped one of her still trembling hands and squeezed it. 

“There is nothing to be ashamed of.” Link said, his tone was serious and his eyes were sharp, “What you were put through is nothing short of horrific.  Don’t be sorry that we are here for you.” 

She didn’t miss the way Kiden watched Link and pursed his lips, averting his gaze.  Kali squeezed Link’s hand back gently and removed her hand from his.  

“Were you all just kinda….hanging out here then?” she asked, trying not to sound uncomfortable as she felt.

Link and Impa shared a meaningful look, it was one that she had seen before.  It was the regretful look of understanding between each other before they asked her to provide information.  She adjusted her pillow behind her and leaned back, letting out a long sigh. 

Bastian, who seemed wise enough to read the room, nudged Anju and they departed the house.  Bastian claimed he had work to get back to in his shop, and expected Kiden to be back by that night to help him catch up.  Anju left with promises of coming back with some soup she had stewing all day.   As the door clicked shut behind them, Kali noticed a figure in the room that hadn’t been there before.  She tensed, her eyes going wide with fear or perhaps anticipation of something terrible happening, she wasn’t sure.  

“Calm yourself, they are with us,” Impa said soothingly, holding out both hands towards Kali, as if to calm a wild animal.  

Kali’s eyes calmed, but her body still remained ramrod straight.  “Who is that?” she demanded quietly. 

Link pressed his lips into a thin line, and Kiden only looked as if he wanted to know the same thing .  

The figure stepped away from their spot in the corner of the room and towards the group.  They were wearing clothes similar to Impa’s, with their head swathed in white wrappings, bits of their honey blonde hair spilled from the fabric over one side of their face.  Something in their gaze was familiar, and so was the subdued expression in Link’s eyes as he watched them.  They paused before the group, then long, slender hands unwrapped the cloth around their head.  

Kali’s heart gave a jolt, and her blood began to warm as the realization washed over her that the mysterious figure was actually the princess of Hyrule in disguise.  She clenched her scabbed fists, openly frowning at her.  

Impa gave a deep bow of respect to her princess, and Kiden, stunned into silence, did the same from his kneeling position.  Kali and Link were the only ones who did not bow to her.  Her striking blue eyes roved over Kali’s broken body, analyzing her condition, but her expression didn’t give anything away as to what she was thinking.

Impa started, “Kali, I know what you just went through was...no doubt...traumatizing,” she paused, sounding like she hated even the thought of what she was about to ask, “But the details of your capture will be crucial for us to be able to track down those monsters.” 

Her eyes unwillingly shifted from Zelda, to Impa in that moment.  She wasn’t sure what to make of their request.  Could she talk about everything going into a hysteria? Just the thought of what happened to her, and trying to recall details felt like a large stone had been dropped into her stomach.  A chill went through her. 

“Surely you can manage that much, since you were so blatantly willing to disobey my order to not leave the castle.” Zelda cut in, sounding cold.  

At that, Kiden finally raised his bowed head, looking surprised that such a cold statement could come from such a beautiful mouth.  

The comment cut straight to her heart, making her grind her teeth.  Zelda was right about, though.  If she hadn’t left the castle, then this would have never happened.  

Link frowned deeply at the princess, “A little courtesy if you don’t mind, princess .” he snapped, clearly not caring for formalities in that moment.  

“No,” Kali said, taking a deep breath as her eyes shifted to each person around the room.  “I’ll do it...while it’s still fresh in my mind.”

Her fingers fidgeted with each other, nervously, “What do you want to know?” 

Zelda’s perfectly groomed gold brow arched slightly.   She seemed skeptical that Kali would so willingly comply. “What manner of dwelling were you kept in?” 

“A dungeon.” Kali said, answering monotonously, trying to keep the chill of that dank place from seeping into her bones.

The princess crossed her arms, and went on.  She drilled Kali with question after question about the layout of her cell, what she could recall about the surrounding area of the ancient fortress, the dead trees that surrounded the lands, the manner of creatures she could see.  

Those questions had been easy, until they got to the subject of Pallas himself.  Then Kali took longer pauses in between answering questions, clearly struggling with keeping the fear from crawling under her skin, seeding panic into her heart.  She told them of his intention to rule this world, and others, and how his ears were like hers.  How he basically told her that they came into this world in the same way.  

“If he is so much more powerful than you, then why did he want to even bother with your capture?” Zelda asked.

Kali swallowed, unsure if she should tell them the whole truth about what he intended with her, of his theories about her powers.  She’d never been good at hiding things, and in the faces of her now most trusted friends, she knew that lying would be hopeless.  But at the same time, what Pallas had said about her, about how much she trusted them had resonated somewhere deep within her.  His words had struck a chord with her soul in some dark, twisted way.  She bit her lip before answering, chewing over how to answer. 

“He said,” Kali started shakily, “That he is sure my powers are like his, and that’s why I am here.  That we are meant to be on the same plane, at the same time.  And he wanted me to be on his side.” 

There was a long pause as the information settled on them all, looking sickened, or concerned...or both.  

Impa cut in next, “And what was the manner of his abilities?” She almost sounded like she didn’t actually want to know. 

“Time manipulation.” Kali said grimly, her eyes on her twisting fingers that rested in her lap.  

Impa pressed a hand to her own forehead, looking more shocked than Kali had ever seen her.  “Goddesses above..” she muttered under her breath.  

Kiden looked both amazed, and also like he was considering saying something.  He was mulling over a thought, and she could see the gears turning in his eyes.  Link was the only one who was managing a steady gaze at her.  She supposed time magic wouldn’t be anything new to him, not after what he has already been through. 

Zelda narrowed her eyes, “And what was your response?” 

Everyone snapped their eyes to the princess, mouths agape in disbelief.  

Kali only stared at her and said, her voice full of certainty, “I told him I would never work with him or for him.” 

“Why would you even ask that?” Link demanded, both astonished and angry by the accusation in the princess's question . 

 Kiden just shot Link a look like he was afraid the princess would have them arrested him right then and there.  Zelda kept her icy gaze on Kali, reading something within her as she did the day she stood at the foot of her throne, “But you considered it, didn’t you?” 

Kali pressed her lips together, her hands clenching each other as guilt twisted her guts up.  Impa was right about the princess having the ability to read people with accuracy.

She didn’t get a chance to answer as Link stood, propelled by anger, “I get that you dislike her, and this whole situation but why would you accuse her of that? After all she’s been through?” 

Impa looked rueful as she nodded her head at Link, “I am sorry to say that I agree with Link, Princess.”

Zelda turned her gaze to Link, and something in her eyes softened.  He must not have caught it because his eyebrows furrowed with annoyance.  

“Her trauma was a result of her own actions.  You have a kind heart, as always.  But you know as well as I do, that I am wise enough to see these things in people, Hero.” 

Kali’s attention was snagged by that statement - by how the princess ended the sentence.  

Her mind was thrown back to when they were at the castle, Link perched on her bed as he told her why he was so miserable in the castle.  He had mentioned having a friend in the castle who remembered him as he was, but insisted on him living his childhood normally and rejected his attempts to connect again.  He never said who it was. She had just assumed it was a regular courtier, or even a servant who had befriended him and could bear the weight of their combined memories.  

Suddenly a lot of the pieces of his story had come together in her brain.  That friend insisted he be a child and avoided him, and shunned him.  That friend had been the very same that cast him back into his childhood after all he’d done for this kingdom, making everyone but a select few forget that he was their savior.  

Zelda had called him “Hero”, and in one terrible moment Kali realized that Zelda was one and the same with the friend he’d told her about.  

Link must have been watching the realization light up Kali’s eyes because he shook his head as his eyes bore into his own.  Fine, Kali thought, later on then.

“What about you, princess? Since you’re so innocent.” Kali spat, feeling the control over her mouth slipping.  

Impa gave her a warning look, and she ignored it.

“Does it make me any less of a prisoner just because you would put me in a gilded cage instead of a dungeon cell?”  Kali continued.

Zelda didn’t flinch or even shift her weight, but her eyes were on the broken girl before her, demanding her silence.  But she wouldn’t be silent. 

“You wanted me contained just as badly as Pallas did.  You wanted me on your side just like he did.  You wanted to ‘teach me’-” she continued, throwing air quotes with her hands, “-how to use my powers just like he did.” 

Impa stepped forward, prepared to intervene and no doubt scold Kali for her outburst. 

Zelda held up a hand to stop her.  A beat of silence passed between them.

“Do whatever you like, fool.” Zelda said coldly, making her way to the door,  “I have warded this house with the same protections that surround the castle.  If you don’t want assistance in mastering your abilities then be my guest, but I will not seek you out again unless you are needed or you desire the lessons I have offered.” 

That stunned Kali into silence.  That seemed almost as good as an apology from the princess of Hyrule.  The sudden turn of her accusation had even Kali second guessing if she had been right or not.  There had been so much more Kali wanted to throw at her, but it all tumbled from her mind at the sight of the princess leaving her room.  

Impa looked like she wanted to rip Kali’s tongue out for her insults towards Zelda, but seemed to resign herself against it, her eyes falling on Kali’s clenched, scabbed hands.  

“I am going to meet with the princess to discuss things further.” Impa said, sounding tense.  Her eyes flicked from Kiden, “You need to let her rest soon.” 

Then her eyes went to Link, and an unusual look of concern colored them. She was silent for a moment before adding, “You too, Link.  You need to rest yourself as well.”

There was an odd strain to her voice, but Link didn’t look at her or even really react to the comment at all except for the brief nod of his head. 

When the door clicked behind Impa, Kali could feel the tense gazes of the two at her bedside.  She sighed softly, suddenly feeling very tired.  It must have shown on her face, because Link’s eyes softened.  She noticed for the first time how pale he was, the dark circles that darkened beneath his eyes, the tension he held in his shoulders.  He looked exhausted. 

“You’re probably still dehydrated.  I’ll get you some water.” Link said gently, standing from his chair.  

He paused to look at Kiden, his expression full of contempt.  It wasn’t an expression she liked to see on him, she realized.  

“Try not to let her disappear this time while I’m gone.” he muttered to Kiden, his voice hard.

She blinked at the comment, unsure of what to even say at that.  Her head spun.  She had gotten answers to some things, but now that she was back, more confusing emotions were arising.  Kiden knelt closer to her head now, one hand reaching to grasp her clammy fingers to keep them from twisting each other, and the other brushing stray blonde hairs from her cheek.  

“Things have been a little...stressful the past few weeks.” Kiden explained.

She closed her eyes and sighed, letting the warmth of his hands on her skin comfort her for a moment.  

“I know.” she said unhappily.

When she opened her eyes he was frowning. 

She raised a brow at him, “What?” 

“I do have to start back to town soon if I’m going to help Bastian catch up on his work.” he explained quietly, his tone full of apology.

Something inside Kali deflated a little at that.  She had hoped, selfishly, that he would be sticking around for a while.  She had let herself become hopeful that he would help her heal with his magical brews, but she acknowledged that she didn’t really understand how things worked in a potion shop - and Bastian was getting old.  He probably had an apprentice for agood reason.  

“I searched for you this whole time,” he muttered almost insistently, offering her a small smile, “I may not be an adventurer, but was doing some research.  I will be continuing the research once I’m home so I can help you get the answers that I know you want.  Especially after finding out you have this incredible ability to manipulate time.” 

Kali looked away, feeling a blush creep up her neck.  The way he said it, made it sound like he thought it was a beautiful gift - instead of a curse that had some psychopath wanting to lock her up forever.  

He gently cupped her cheek and guided her gaze so that their eyes met.  

“You are not broken, Kali.  I can still see you under all these wounds.  I will be back as soon as I am able.” he murmured softly.  

Her cheeks started to turn rosy, and he poked the reddening skin, “See? There it is.  The real you.” he laughed.  

That managed to get a short giggle from her, and she was stunned into silence when he planted a soft kiss on her forehead before standing.  She gave his hand a final squeeze before he was walking away from her.  

The door opened as Link returned to the room with a ceramic mug.  It was steaming, and she caught a very floral scent.  She bit her lip at the expressions of the two boys as they passed each other.  It wasn’t one that she’d seen before, on either of them as a challenging gleam lit in their eyes.  Her heart twisted, and not liking the tension she could see between them.  

The room was silent after Kiden left, and all she heard was the scraping of the chair next to her bed as Link scooted closer with what appeared to be a cup of tea.  The smell was soothing, and the warmth was appreciated on her cold fingers.  

“I didn’t know you knew how to brew tea,” Kali commented as she blew softly at the steam, her tone half-joking. 

Link didn’t respond.  His gaze was on the floor between his boots, his elbows resting on his knees.  She watched him, the feeling of concern growing in her chest.  

“What’s wrong?” she asked quietly, taking a sip of her tea, “You’re not yourself.” 

Link breathed in, and then let out a long sigh, “I don’t know,” he admitted, sounding frustrated.  “It’s complicated.”

Kali took another blistering sip of her tea, the warmth spreading through her bones.  Her clenched muscles finally began to relax.  

“Well, I have time.  If you want to try and talk about it.” she responded, keeping her eyes on his face.

“We shouldn’t be focusing on me right now.” he said, sounding as tired as she felt. “We should be focusing on y-”

She cut him off sharply, “I don’t want to think about what happened to me right now.” 

There was a moment of silence as she gazed into the amber reflection of her tea.  She could make out parts of her own face.  Needless to say, it wasn’t the same girl she admired in the reflection of the castle’s vanity mirror.  She felt Link’s stare on her now. 

“I just…” he sighed again, clearly frustrated, and as if he can’t think of a more tactful way to put it, he asked, “What do you feel for the potion master’s apprentice?” 

The question startled Kali into sucking a sip of tea down the wrong way in her throat, and she started harshly coughing.  Link quickly grasped the mug away from her so she didn’t spill the hot liquid on herself and patted her back to try and expel the tea from her lungs.  

“Ki-Kiden…?” she sputtered between coughs.  

Link kept his eyes on her, but nodded. 

“I…” she coughed again, “I’m not sure.  Before I was taken, we were….uh…” she stammered, a blush reddening her cheeks again, “He invited me back to the potion shop for tea.  And my feelings were...complicated.  Nothing happened but-....wait a minute…” She waved her hands in front of her, as if the motion could put a stop to her clumsy explanation, “Why does it matter?” 

Link’s eyes were hard as he calmly handed the mug of tea back to her, and she was grateful because it gave her something to hold onto during this odd turn of conversation.  It was hard to read his expression except for the exhaustion in his eyes.  

“I blame him,” he said grimly. 

Kali must have looked confused because he sighed sharply before elaborating, his frustration raising the volume of his voice, “I blame him for you disappearing.  There, I said it.  I know it, Impa knows it, Kiden knows it, and now you know it.  I blame that idiot because he didn’t even try to stop them, to defend himself, to defend you .” 

The confession gave Kali pause, and she blinked her eyes, amazed at the reaction from her friend.  

“But...It was my own-” she started.

“No,” he interrupted, holding his hands out in front of her, as if the motion would stop her train of thought, “The princess is wrong, and you shouldn’t have to be kept in a cage to be safe.  I agree with you.  You should be able to be free, but he should at the very least know how to defend himself, let alone someone he cares about.  If he knew at least that, you might have been able to get away.  If I were there-'' he stopped himself, breathing a little rapidly now. 

She waited for him to continue, her eyes wide with surprise as she tried to process all of this. Her expression softened and she turned in her bed to face him, willing him to look at her.  

She waited for his deep blue eyes to find hers, “If you were there….they might have killed you outright.” she said quietly, imagining Link in Kiden’s place on that floor.  

He was silent for a moment.  

“If that had happened, and you and I both know I’d blame myself for it, do you think my spirit would have survived it? Do you think I would have been able to bear it?” She asked earnestly.

He stayed silent, and after a few moments he gave a drawn out sigh and the tension left his shoulders as they sagged.  She reached out a hand to him, and he grasped it with both of his.  She could feel the calluses on his fingers from many years of combat, and sword training and who knows what else.  

Kali squeezed his hands as she murmured to him, “Impa was right, you should rest.”  

Link gave a huff that might have been an amused laugh, and struggled to regain his normal pleasant expression.

“I haven’t slept in days…” he said, almost to himself.  

There was something in his tone, and a light in his eyes that she wasn’t sure how to read.  Something tender, almost akin to relief, but also more.  

It made her stomach twist, and her eyebrows furrowed at him, aching concern spreading in her chest.  

“You can rest in the other room if you’d like,” she offered softly.  

Now that she thought of it, she wasn’t sure where his actual home even was.  

He looked up at her again, tiredly, and squeezed her hand before letting go and standing, “I will, I think. It’ll make me feel better with the wards up around the house.” he explained, as he removed his green hat and pulled the thin strap of leather from his small ponytail on the back of his head.  

He looked so different without his hat and his hair down.  He looked more vulnerable in an odd way, and she wasn’t sure how she felt about it.  

“Finish your tea, it’ll help with the nightmares.  If you need anything, come find me.” he said as he started out the door. 

It shut behind him with a quiet click, and she muttered, not caring if it was too quiet for anyone to hear, “Thank you.” 

In the weeks that followed, Kali felt like she was in a haze of odd little routines.   The process of healing was slow and tedious, and there were periods of time where she would find herself snapping out of her own thoughts.  Flashbacks of her time in the dungeons gripping her heart with paralyzing terror.  Often, it would be Impa or Link who would snap her out of the daze, and bring her attention back to a conversation or directing her focus to something else.  Sometimes they would ask to talk about it, but usually she avoided it as she felt her chest grow tight as panic clawed its way up her throat at the thought of even speaking of the horrors.  Anju would visit to help her bathe.  One day, her red haired friend arrived with a basket of gifts, admitting someone had dropped a hint in her ear about her enjoying making art.

“I couldn’t possibly accept this.” Kali had said, unsure about the stacks of parchment in her hands and the roll of leather containing charcoals and inks balanced atop them.  

“Don’t even worry about it,” Anju said, waving her hand dismissively, “My uncle had this idea once to start drawing and he made maybe one sketch.  He decided he was so bad that maybe it wasn’t such a great plan.  But of course, he had all this stuff, and it’s been collecting dust ever since.  It’d be better for you to have it.  At least you’ll use it.” 

Kali gazed at the supplies, unsure at first.  It had been so long since she’d drawn anything at all.  She wasn’t so certain that she’d be any good at it anymore.  Of course, she had confronted Link about telling her business to the villagers of Kakariko.  But he swore that it was only about her enjoying art, and it was only in a passing conversation.  

The time went by much faster after that.  She could find herself focusing on drawing still lifes of things around her small home, instead of falling into a fog of horrible memories.  It was slow going at first.  The sketches were extremely rough, undefined, awkward, and ill-proportioned.  But the more she sketched, the more she remembered things she used to love drawing - people, her friends, fantasy creatures, scenes, and comics.  

Link, Impa, and Anju would often try to peek at her drawings but she’d swat their hands away or hide her drawings by slapping the papers against her chest.  Kiden was only able to visit once in the weeks she’d been healing.

One night a thought hit her in the middle of drawing, and she wasn’t sure if it was good or bad.  She made sure she was alone, and took a piece of charcoal to harshly, darkly scratch out a large black ‘X’ over her current illustration.  

She bit her lip, her heart pounding at what she was about to attempt to do.  She focused her eyes on the X, and tried to recall the physical sensation she got when she’d managed to rust the chain that held the keys to her cell, or to freeze the twins in a moment of time.  Her whole body had felt white hot at the manifestation of her powers.  She tried to call forth up that same heat now as she extended her hand towards the drawing - willing the bold X to reverse itself so that the page was unmarred by it.  

She ground her teeth when nothing happened, and willed it even more, diving deep within herself to find that power.  

There were two small flickers in the air around the parchment, but still nothing happened.  She felt her cheeks pink with embarrassment, and feeling like a fool she swiped away the piece of paper in a fit of anger, her blood feeling hot.  And when she looked at the drawing again a moment later, the paper that she’d swiped to the floor had been completely blank. 

A rush of victory washed over her.  Whether or not the results were exactly what she wanted, she’d managed to do it. Now if only she could do it without getting angry.  

One evening, Kiden had stopped for a visit and he had a very large wooden box with straps over his shoulders.  By this time, Kali had gained a significant amount of weight back, and color filled her cheeks again.  She was able to walk, and her wounds were mostly healed, save for the especially damaged skin on her back.  In the place of the less severe wounds, light pink scars pocked her skin.  

Impa had begun their training again, but she still had a long way to go before her physical condition was back to what it was before.  

Link had been studying some thick tomes from the library at the table and Impa was studying more maps with fresh information that Kali had provided about her capture in mind.  Link glared at Kiden as he sat the large crate down.  

“What’s that?” Kali asked, smiling slightly. 

Kiden let out a sigh and rolled his shoulders.  Kali watched him, and couldn’t help but smile at the grin he gave her.  

“Well, dear old Bastian has sent me on an errand and I thought I’d stop by on the way up the mountain.” he responded, pulling Kali into a hug.  

She squeezed him back, and when they pulled apart she didn’t miss the careful look that Link was giving them both. 

“You’re going up to Death Mountain?” Impa asked, bringing her attention up from the maps. “What could the old man possibly want from up there?” 

Kiden patted the box loudly, and unbuttoned his maroon vest to show the cream colored short sleeved tunic underneath.  Kali was sure he was warm from the trip since the weather was now starting to thaw into spring.  She averted her gaze from him to the box after she noticed that she had been staring at him at how he tugged at his shirt to cool off.  

“Well, this is full of large ceramic pots for collecting hot spring water.” Kiden answered.

Link narrowed his eyes, and then turned back towards the book he was reading.  “So you’re going to Goron City.” he said flatly.

Kiden nodded, ignoring Link’s suddenly sour mood.  

“I am.” He turned his light brown eyes towards Kali, and smiled, “And I wanted to know if you wanted to come up with me?” 

Kali blinked.  Both Impa and Link had their full attention on them now.  Link looked annoyed, and Impa just looked surprised - as if she were all of a sudden figuring out the manner of their relationship.  Hot springs? Kali thought, perplexed by the idea.

Kali, Link, and Impa must have all taken the exact same amount of time to realize the implications of the invitation because they all answered at the same time. 

“Yes!” exclaimed Kali, excitedly.

“No!” replied Link, angrily.

“As a group,” said Impa, reasonably. 

Kiden looked at them all, unsure of how to react.  Kali blushed hotly, and looked at Impa.

“A group?” she asked, actually liking the sound of that more than where her thoughts originally went. 

“Yes, why don’t you invite Anju as well? She’s familiar with the springs, as are most women of Kakariko.  That way you won’t be in the springs alone.” Impa said, and tapped her chin thoughtfully, “I think I might like a soak myself, to be honest.” 

Link seemed to mull over the thought of going to the springs, and seemed to find that idea better than her and Kiden just going alone.  She was sure that when Kiden invited her alone he had immediately thought of the night she disappeared.  

Kali appreciated their concern, but she did like the idea of getting out of the house after spending so long recovering.  

“You said the springs were healing?” she asked, cutting in.  

Kiden pulled his attention away from the other two long enough to nod, “Yep, they’re supposed to have great effects on your body, mind, and soul.  Or so they say.  Bastian says they’re a key component to a variety of healing potions we make.” 

Kali thought of the training she’d been doing with Impa.  How during some exercises, where Impa has to hold her wrists or body down so that Kali can learn the proper technique to escape it, she has lost her wits completely.  She was thrown into fits of sobbing, of screaming, or of shutting down completely.  Her mind had been thrown back to when Pallas pinned her to the prison wall, or when the twins would hold her down during torture.  

She didn't want to acknowledge those things, or talk about them.  She hasn’t talked about her capture almost at all since her return.  So the sound of the healing waters for her body, mind, and soul sounded like the perfect solution.  

She looked around the room, at the subtle concern that tinted Impa’s gaze, the hard tension in Link’s, and at the anticipation in Kiden’s.  She offered them all a smile to reassure them. 

“When do we leave?” 

Chapter Text

While Kali was grateful for the change in weather since she had returned to the village, making her walks or evenings where she sat outside drawing things pleasant, she hated how miserable it made climbing on the sloping paths of Death Mountain. 

 Impa had told Kali about the Gorons before, as well as their struggles when Link was a child.  She was aware of the dragon that tormented their people as well as the legend of how the dragon was defeated originally by a mighty Goron leader with their legendary weapon the Megaton Hammer.  

She found the lore of these places absolutely fascinating, and she was sure the Goron people themselves probably had many more smaller tales or spins of already familiar stories.  

“Why couldn’t they live in a place called….I dunno...Mild Valley?...or…” Kali panted, “Slightly sloping Death Hill?” 

Her party seemed both amused and concerned at her struggle.  She felt bad about slowing their progress with her poor condition, even though they assured her that it wasn’t a big deal.  

Anju had been excited to accept her invitation to the springs, and was eager to see Kali’s reaction to meeting the Gorons….for whatever reason.  Impa had only told her that they are a people of the stone, and wasn’t sure what to expect beyond that pointedly vague description.  She would have asked them to elaborate more on the way up, but she needed to use the air to….y’know...breath.  

“Do you need to stop to rest?” Link called back, halting their forward movement and stepping towards Kali.  

She waved him off and kept walking past him, albeit slowly.  He had been as tense as stone since they’d left.  Anju and Impa both flanked Kali during the walk while Kiden led the way, and Link lingered behind him.  So the ladies had no issues helping Kali if she needed someone to lean on, and provided her with water if she needed it, and monitored her physical status.  She wasn’t sure why Link was so overly attentive with them nearby.  

“If we stop...now…” she said through her breaths, “We won’t have enough time…..to come back down .” 

Link caught up with her, shooting a hesitant glance at the women who lingered behind them.  

“You shouldn’t push yourself like this.” he said quietly, a hand gently steadying her by her arm.  

This was the fourth or fifth time he’s said that, and it was starting to get old.  She was hot, and tired, and out of breath and they were almost there so there wasn’t a point in stopping when they had almost gotten to their destination.  

“I’m fine, Link.” she said tersely, furrowing her brows.  But the statement didn’t exactly do much to convince him with the way her lungs were wheezing.

She watched as he pressed his lips together, and looked in front of them to Kiden.  His eyes were accusing.  They kept moving and the ladies walked beside Kali again.  Anju smiled happily and offered her a sip of water, which Kali took gratefully as they slowly made progress.  

“This gives me new ideas for training,” Impa said in passing, a hand on her chin. 

Kali just groaned in response, not even wanting to think about what Impa was plotting.  It made her teacher chuckle, amused.

Her muscles burned, and her legs were starting to feel like jelly beneath her.  She kept her thoughts on the soothing, healing idea of the springs.  How they could possibly make her forget her trauma, and heal her heart so she could focus on their end goal to stop Pallas somehow.  To heal her so she didn’t quake at the idea of meeting him again.   

As her thoughts began to slip to Pallas, they brought her back to the dark, dank dungeon, and the burn of a glowing, hot blade against her spine during one of her tortures and the similarity of it to her now burning muscles.  

Her legs collapsed beneath her as the gravel made her feet slip out.  She caught herself by her palms and knees and felt them scrape painfully.  Her breathing was still heavy, but not from the climb anymore.  The ladies knelt next to her to try and catch her fall, but only watched on as fear clawed its way up Kali’s throat as she looked at her scraped palms.  They were bleeding only a little, but it was enough for her eyes to widen as she was thrown back into that unending darkness, the dark snickering of the shadows, the leering green eyes.  

Around her, Impa was running her hand soothingly back and forth on her back and Kiden had rushed back to her, kneeling in front of her to try and snap her back to the present.  But only one voice really drew her attention, and she held onto that.  It was Link.  

“This is all your fault for having her climb this mountain in the first place!” he growled, approaching them. 

Something in that tone brought her back and she tore her eyes for her bleeding palms up at the two boys.  Link pushed Kiden back so he could take his place in front of her, and he cupped her face. 

All the sensations and sounds and things happening around her suddenly became too much.  Anju asking if she was alright, the feeling of Impa’s hand on  her back, Kiden trying to argue back to Link and Link holding her face, trying to bring her back from her horrible flashback.  The sounds scraped invisible fangs against the edge of her thoughts, her skin became too sensitive, and everything was too loud…

She finally snapped.

“Goddammit Link! Can you please just back off?!” she shouted.  

Impa and Anju pinched their brows at her confused at first, and then at Link as if suddenly realizing how attentive he’d been the entire time.  

He startled back, his hands leaving her face.  But something in his eyes told her that he knew exactly what she was talking about.  And the anger, the irritation and illusion of control it gave her felt so good.  She clutched to the feeling as it brought her back to reality.

“This is supposed to be a fun trip, and you’ve been so keyed up this whole time.  You’re smothering me to death! What is your problem?!” Kali pushed angrily.

The words were out and she could not take them back.  They echoed off the rough edges of the cliffs around them.  They all sat there in silence, unsure of what to say.  Especially Link.  He just stared at her, a few different emotions flashing in his glare.  Confusion, frustration, anger, hurt, and then confusion again.  

Finally he just threw his hands up in surrender, and silently led them up the final part of the mountain path.  Guilt started to fill her gut as she unsteadily pulled herself to her feet.  When she glanced at Impa, her face was thoughtful for a long while. 

“I’ll speak with him.” she said quietly to Kali, patting her shoulder and rushing up the path to the steaming hero ahead of them.  

Anju linked elbows with Kali, attempting to put her at ease as they finished their climb.  When Kali glanced at Kiden, he looked oddly chipper.  Whatever their issues were, she wished they’d both left them back at the house.  She couldn’t wait to get to those healing spring waters so these episodes could finally stop.  They were exhausting her.

They approached what appeared to be an entrance carved from stone with two large boulders framing either side of the hall into the mountain.  Anju grinned at Kali, but didn’t say anything.  That was a little odd.  

“Wait wait!” Anju said to the others.  

They all paused and looked back at the pair.  Impa and Link pausing whatever whispered conversation they were apparently having.  Kali was grateful so she could catch her breath and sip on water for a moment.  

“I think,” Anju started, nearly laughing, “That Kali should go first.” 

She was giving the others some kind of significant look.  

Kali was sure that Anju was trying to convey something to the others that she wasn’t supposed to catch onto.  She narrowed her eyes at her friend.  Kiden seemed to catch on first, and just laughed, tossing his gold brown hair as he shook his head.  Impa gave a single huff of amusement and nodded her head.  Anju was giving Link a pleading look.  He stared at them both, his features carved carefully into neutrality, and then shrugged his shoulders, stepping aside for Kali to go first.  She frowned at him.  

“Why?” she asked Anju suspiciously. 

“Don’t worry about it, just go go go!” the redhead giggled and gave Kali a shove towards the door.  

Kali hesitated, glancing over her shoulder at her friends, who were mostly smiling at her like they were anticipating something to happen.  She swallowed hard, feeling a little nervous.  But she turned to approach the entrance into Goron City cautiously.  

As she was nearly in between the two boulders, they began to move . She’d never seen anything like it.  She froze, mouth agape and eyes wide as the boulders unfolded themselves into some semblance of large creatures with hulking muscular bodies.  Their backs and heads were shaped from stone, and their eyes small and black like oil spills settled on her tiny form beneath them.  

She stood stunned before them, unable to move, unable to speak, and unable to tear her eyes away from such creatures.  Behind her she could hear her friends shrieking with laughter at her reaction - well most of them.  And what appeared to be the Goron guards, caught onto their prank and started shaking with low rumbling chuckles at her too.  Their gaze turned towards the party behind her and one of the guards almost immediately recognized Link.  He cheerfully waved and approached him.  The guard patted Link’s shoulder, quite roughly.  

“Eyyy Brother! We haven’t gotten a visit from you in an age!  Chief Darunia has wondered when you might return!” the growling, low voice exclaimed happily. 

Link tried to smile genuinely at the goron, but it didn’t quite reach his eyes.  He gave the goron a hard punch on the arm in greeting, and that seemed...normal for them?  

“I’d love to see my brother again!” Link said loudly.  

Kali, who had managed to close her mouth, shot a questioning glance towards Impa, who stepped towards her.  

She spoke low, “Darunia is one of the handful of people who remember Link as he truly is, and because of what Link did for the Goron Tribe, he is declared a brother to them.  Even now, Link has managed to reconnect to his friends he made in the tribe after being sent back in time.”  

That made things a little less confusing, but….

”This is also normal behavior for Gorons.  As you can imagine, they don’t quite grasp just how fragile us Hylians are.” Impa added. 

“Ah.” Kali said, nodding her head with understanding. 

Link approached the other guard, accompanied by the first, yelling about how they would all like to visit the hot springs.  

“Ahhhhh!” crowed the other guard, “Are you going around telling everyone about one of our best kept secrets?” 

Link chuckled half heartedly and shook his head, “They are all from Kakariko village.” 

The first goron nodded sagely, seeming to understand and chuckled, “I believe besides the gorons themselves and the villagers of Kakariko, you’re the only Hylian that knows about our sacred hot springs, brother.”

Kali raised her brows with surprise at that, but kept her mouth shut about not being a Hylian.  They didn’t seem to notice that her ears weren’t pointed like her companions, but gorons didn’t particularly seem like the type to notice such a small detail on beings much smaller than them.  

Link waved on their group as he hung behind to speak more with the guards, and her friends continued past her.  She hesitated, watching Link for a moment.  Guilt at the way she snapped at him earlier weighed heavy in her gut, but it wasn’t the time to apologize.  Not in front of the gorons.  Impa squeezed Kali’s shoulder reassuringly from behind, and Kali peered back at her, her eyes worried.  

“Don’t worry.  You’ve had differences before.” Impa said calmly.  

She knew that her teacher was right, but she couldn’t help but feel bad for taking out her sudden fit of terror on Link - who only meant to help her.  She sighed sharply and let Impa lead her down the torch-lit hall into Goron city.  

The city was lit only by torches, and any light that managed to shine in from various similar hallways that led into the mountain.   There were several levels of the city leading down into the pit that made up the bottom level.  Everything had been hewn from the stone that made up the inside of the mountain, and it smelled oddly of soot, or campfire.   

She could spot a section of the city that made up small carved doorways where gorons appeared to make their homes.  A few waddled out of the entrances in pairs or groups.  She marveled at the way gorons traveled quickly by folding themselves up and rolling themselves down dusty paths of the different levels of the city.  

Anju and Impa allowed her to take it all in as she stepped towards the edge of the path and peered down, seeing a few other exits as well as gorons milling about their shops at the bottom of the cavern.  

“What do they sell here?” Kali asked curiously to nobody in particular.  

“Bombs, mostly,” answered Link.  Kali jumped a little at his voice, not realizing he had followed them inside.  

“Bombs?” she prompted, raising a brow. 

“Gorons are able to carve out these rocks themselves, mostly because their primary food source is a specific type of stone, but it’s easier for them to mine by using bombs.”  he explained, following her gaze down into the pit and then stepping away from her - dutifully going back to ignoring her.  

She frowned, and watched Kiden again as Link walked away.  Kiden was smiling faintly.  The more this went on, the more uneasy she felt.  

Her attention was pulled away from Kiden and to an unusually large goron making their way towards them.  The stones that shaped his head were spiked , and he was somehow both beefier and….plumper around the belly than any other goron in sight.  

He grinned wide at Link, and Link grinned back, this time looking genuinely glad.  That made her smile a little as well.  

“BROTHER LINK!” the goron bellowed, his humongous arms wide.  

She could see Link take a hesitant half step back before the goron scooped him into an alarmingly crushing hug.  She cringed a little, and thought she could hear a few cracks from Link’s back.  She wasn’t sure if it was good or bad.  

She could hear Link’s strained voice, “Brother Darunia….” he managed to rasp out before Darunia set Link unsteadily back on his feet. 

“It’s been too long, Brother!” Darunia laughed, his laughter booming, “We must exchange tales from our ventures since we last met eh?!” 

Then Darunia’s eyes settled on the party behind Link, including Kali.  He crossed his arms, the muscles beneath his skin bulging effortlessly.

“I see you brought friends with you. What a rare treat! You are welcome for as long as you’d like to stay.” He clapped his hands loudly as his gaze found each of her friends, but settled on her.  “But I am not familiar with the round eared one.  Would you like to introduce us, Brother?!” he said enthusiastically.  

Kali felt the heat creep up her neck at the comment about her ears, and she struggled to not undo her braid to pull her hair down around the sides of her head.  She noticed there was something more to Darunia’s gaze though, something heavier and more intelligent maybe than his fellow gorons.  She felt that knowing gaze made these people stand out as the friends of Link who remembered him as the Hero of Time.  Link’s expression fell, and a pang of hurt shot through her. 

He opened his mouth to introduce her, but she cut in, “My name is Kali, Chief Darunia.” she said loudly, matching Link’s tone from interacting with the goron guards minutes ago.  “It’s a pleasure to be in your city!” 

Darunia approached her, grinning, and she was suddenly terrified that he was going to slap her shoulder the way she’d seen the others clap their hands down on Link’s - she was sure it would break something in her.  

Link stepped between them, “That’s okay Brother! I don’t think she could handle a true goron welcome!” he exclaimed, his shoulders as he held his arms out to stop Darunia.

The goron noted the intervention and raised a brow at Link, glancing from him, to her, and then back to him again.  He finally sensed the tension that had been radiating off Link all day, the way he tightened his jaw, his unwillingness to look at Kali.  

“I see!” Darunia said, and then clapped Link’s shoulders instead.  

Kali cringed, and held out her hands to help, but was unsure of what exactly to do, so they just hung in the air. 

“Shall we go tell tales then, Brother?” Darunia bellowed another laugh as he forcibly led Link away from the group.  

Link glanced back, and actually bothered to look concerned for Kali as he was being dragged away by his giant friend.  

Kali offered a small, sorry smile, “We will meet up later!” she called. 

 And with that, Darunia dragged Link away.  

Kali finally collapsed on the dusty ground, breathing heavily after yet another trek uphill.  Impa promised it was the last of the climbing, but the sight of the path made Kali want to cry.  

Apparently, Goron City’s best kept secret was farther up the mountain from inside the city, and perched on a cliffside that was hidden by a series of stalagmites that formed humongous structures from below, and stalagmites that made up a ceiling to protect the springs from above.  

From the ground, Kali let her breathing steady as she observed them from upside down - not finding much of a difference between the two views.  She was going to have to draw this place when they returned home.  

“There are two sets of springs.  One for men, the other for women,” said Impa, letting the large pack slip from her back as they approached one of the springs.  

There appeared to be a wall of stalagmites that separated the two sections, and they were labeled in Hylian - of course they were. 

Kiden grinned at them all and departed to the men’s section so that they could enjoy the bath and he could collect spring water.  Before he left he planted an unexpected kiss on the top of Kali’s head.  

Anju looked stunned, and Kali knew she was going to ask for details later. Impa just looked uneasy.  As she let her huge pack slip from her shoulders she watched as the steam rose from the pale, blue-green hue of the waters, swirling with the wind that blustered around the mountain.  It was all a very surreal experience, watching that unearthly steam billow from the springs.  

She could see a few gorons enjoying a soak in them, but their presence, oddly enough, did not bother her much.  Probably because of the drastic differences between their bodies and her own.  As she gazed into the springs, her heart filled with hope to find relief at last from this cursed terror that would grip her every waking thought.   She was hopeful it would all just melt away from her mind and soul.  

They began to undress - Kali not paying any mind to Anju or Impa as she did so, they had both seen her unconscious body naked before, and in worse condition than it was now.  They stepped in, both hissing at the heat at first, but then sighing contently.  They watched Kali as she stepped inside, and she understood why they hissed.  These springs were very hot, but as she settled in, the silky water brushing her collarbone, she let out her own sigh of pleasure as every muscle in her body began to release tension she hadn't even realized was there.  

Anju was next to her in a second, “So you and Kiden?” she asked, grinning like a fiend. 

Kali jumped and clapped her hands wetly against Anju’s mouth, her friends muffled laughter escaping through her fingers.  “Gods, shut up he is right over there.” she whispered worriedly. 

Anju pulled away and grinned.  Kali looked to Impa for help, but she just seemed to be watching the two girls with a placid, thoughtful expression.  

Kali sighed harshly, “Please don’t ask, that’s not why I’m here.  I don’t even know what’s going on there.  I can’t think about those feelings right now.” 

Impa raised her brows, “Then why are you here?” 

There was a tone in her voice that caught Kali’s attention, and gave Anju pause from her teasing.  

“I….I am here for the healing waters.  That’s why we are all here.” Kali stammered.  

Anju settled into a spot next to Kali and tilted her head, “Is it?” 

There’s something odd that happens when a group of female friends get together, Kali realized.  Something that breaks down your guard, and allows them to feel comfortable asking you the questions that deep down you might want to be asked most.  And in those rare moments, whether it be whispered during sleepovers when everyone is supposed to be dozing, or tipsy emotional interventions at clubs, you feel safe enough to be vulnerable.  

Kali had experienced those moments maybe twice in her life before she came to Hyrule - and she could feel pieces of her guard melting away like the tension in her body being drawn out by the waters of the springs.

“It is..” Kali said, feeling sure.  But a double meaning laced her words. 

Impa must have sensed it because she drifted over to the two, sitting on Kali’s other side.  

“You can be honest here, this is what the springs are for.” she said, her voice steady.  

She almost felt like this whole thing was a set up, as she felt her chest swell with emotions that she’d been fighting to push down for weeks.  

The springs were said to heal your body, mind, and soul.

Kali felt the effects.  Her guard being pulled down, down, down.  Until her mind and soul would be stripped just as naked as her physical body.  

She swallowed and started again, “I am here for the healing waters, to heal my broken body…” Kali paused, “My broken mind,” she swallowed again, “And my broken soul.” 

Anju watched her friend with sympathy, but for once - the sympathy didn’t feel degrading, or shaming, or insulting.  It didn’t make her feel weak.  

“There is strength in vulnerability.” said Impa quietly, as if reading her thoughts.  “You may tell us all that you’d like to tell, without ever fearing judgement. You must allow yourself to be broken in order to heal.” 

Kali had felt heartbreak many times in her last relationship.  He broke her heart so many times, she was sure that it couldn’t feel worse.  However, facing your demons was a different kind of heartbreak.  It was recognizing that something horrible did happen - that it happened to you - and that it wasn’t all a horrible dream.  

So she finally talked about her capture.  About every awful thing they did and said to her, and how it made her feel.  She talked about how ignorant she felt for wasting Impa’s time with all her training only for it to never matter when she was confronted, and how she felt like a failure.  How she felt like a burden to Link, especially now that he’s being overbearing, and how she isn’t sure if she can care for Kiden because of her hesitations from her last relationship. 

And bit by bit, the poison that tainted her mind and soul was leached away from her.  Her friends would hold her hand, and help wipe her tears when they spilled over her cheeks, and they told her that experiencing her feelings weren’t the same as weakness.   They reassured her that they would find answers about her powers, and they weren’t just friends because they had to be - because Impa could have just dumped her back in the woods, and Anju could have just snubbed Kali off at the winter festival if she wanted.  Their honesty and support was better than any medicine she could possibly take, and she finally felt as if she could genuinely start to smile again.  

A voice interrupted their banter, which was becoming more lighthearted the more time went by.  

“I’m sorry, Kali.” said Kiden’s voice from the other side of the stalagmites that separated their springs.  

Her heart stopped dead in her chest, and her eyes widened with panic at Impa and Anju, realizing that Kiden could have just listened to her entire story.  The other women looked just as stunned.

“I’m a friend to you too, right?  If I’m not allowed to hear, I apologize.” Kiden went on.

Kali settled over by the stones, feeling like they were back to back - the other women left her be for a few moments.  

“Yes, you’re allowed.  I just….these springs are odd.” she managed to say, laughing half heartedly.  

“They are healing springs,” he said, sounding amused. 

“Indeed, they are.” she replied, grinning. 

After a long pause, “I didn’t know that I made you feel so confused…..I just…” Kiden started, sounding unsure, “I can’t help but be honest in that I find you so lovely, and kind, and interesting.” 

“Interesting huh?” Kali joked, only half meaning it. 

She heard him chuckle softly, “Yes.  Very interesting.”  

Her cheeks reddened and she began to twist her fingers nervously.  

“But, if you feel so unsafe since Pallas is so much stronger.  Why don’t you train...like the princess suggested?” He asked hesitantly.

His comment made her press her lips into a thin line, already annoyed at even the mention of Princess Zelda. She was about to respond but someone else’s voice cut in instead.

“Because the princess only wants to lock her up, and use her powers - same as Pallas.”  It was Link.

Her eyes widened and she looked to her bathing companions to see if they heard him too.  They had, and Anju cringed a little at the situation Kali was getting into.  Of course, now that she’d been grieving for her own trauma, the boys were about to get into an argument.  

“Did you…” Kali started, running her wet hands over her face and through her now messy blonde hair.  

“Hear everything?” Link asked, followed by a dull splashing that sounded like he was hopping into the men’s hot spring himself.  “I did.  But not from the pools.  Darunia brought me back after we talked for a while.  I heard you crying as I was about to change and wanted to make sure you were alright so I settled behind the rocks for a bit.”  He didn’t sound sympathetic like the others, and for that, she was slightly relieved.  

“And don’t worry, I’m not so….keyed up now.  Like you said before.” he laughed gently.

The women let out a collective sigh of relief, but it seemed short lived as Kiden spit out his response, “So what is she to do, Link? Be clueless in how to use her abilities forever? For Pallas to break her completely next time because she couldn’t defend herself?” 

“Jesus christ…” Kali muttered, putting her hands over her face and slumping farther down into the waters. 

“I will defend her for as long as she’s here.” Link said simply, sounding awfully confident he would be around all the time. 

“You can’t defend her in all aspects.  You can’t defend her forever.  There will be a time where she will be alone.” Kiden growled at him, sounding more annoyed now.

Link’s tone lowered dangerously, and Kali’s heart stopped as she heard him say, “I will defend her until she decides if she wants to stay in Hyrule or return to her original home.  I swear it.” 

There was a long, confused pause between them before she heard Kiden mutter, “What do you mean return to her original home?” 

Kali’s hands covered her mouth, and she was unsure of how to answer that question.  She realized she’d never mentioned to Kiden that it was the only reason she was really giving a go of it to her life in Hyrule was that her complicated feelings of home were not yet decided.  

“T-That….was going to be something that would wait until after this issue of Pallas is resolved…” she stammered quietly.  

“Sorry, Kali.  I didn’t realize-” Link said, sounding genuine in his apology. 

“You didn’t think to even mention that to me?” Kiden said, sounding upset. 

Kali stood suddenly, the water dripping off her naked body.  

“Forget it.  I’m done.  I’m not arguing with anyone else today.”  she said sternly, not feeling sorry for forgetting amongst this chaos that was her life, to mention that she might return home someday.  

They’d known each other for a few weeks.  She didn’t owe anyone her life story if she wasn’t willing to give it.  

Both Anju and Impa stood as well, not willing to let Kali just wander off on her own.  She made quick work of getting dressed and storming off back the way they came.  Feelings of confusion and frustration rolled off of her like a wave.  How could Kiden even suggest she be locked up in that castle? Training or not?  Of course, he was a castle town Hylian who probably thought the princess could do no wrong.  

Impa managed to stop Kali, and gazed over the cliffs, where the sun was starting to dip over the ragged edges of the mountains.  It was starting to get dark already.  

“Perhaps we should camp tonight?” Impa suggested, offering a comforting smile as she wrapped her arm around her Kali’s shoulders, “The mountain path is dangerous at night, and it will probably get too chilly.” 

Kali watched the lavender and gold orange hues of the clouds swirl in the sky beyond the mountain, and glanced at Anju who looked refreshed as she grasped Kali’s hand as they all stood there together.  

“Alright then.” Kali agreed quietly.

The ladies didn’t wait for the men to set up camp on an overlook a level down from the hot springs.  In fact, by the time the men solemnly made their way to them and set up their own camp, the women were kind of amused by how much better their setup looked.  

It had been a long time since Kali had truly been camping.  It had probably been since she was maybe 7 or 8 years old. Her family would carve out trails in the woods for them to ride four-wheelers and construct massive, probably dangerous bonfires.  

She told her companions of those camping trips.  How she’d catch lightning bugs and how she and her friends would play games like truth or dare or manhunt in the woods with flashlights.  

They all laid together and Impa pointed out constellations in the sky of Hylian or Sheikah origin.  They ignored the boys.  And any time they would approach camp to try and speak to Kali alone, Anju or Impa would drive them off.  She was thankful for that so she could recover from the conflict earlier that day.

Later on, her friends had managed to pass out on their sleeping rolls by the still crackling fire.  Kali pretended to do the same, staring into the depths of the fire and attempting to work out her feelings towards Kiden.  

Were they genuine?  Were they the result of nobody ever flirting with her outside of her previous relationship?  Was it just a physical attraction?  

She mulled over those questions, and came up completely blank to each of them.  It was difficult to think after processing so much trauma earlier.  She rolled over, quietly observing if their male companions had fallen asleep as well.  Her green eyes softened at both of their sleeping figures, directly across from each other at their own fire that was slowly dying.  They must have been exhausted as well.  

Still, she couldn’t sleep with these thoughts swirling in her head.  So she sat up quietly and gazed at the short path that led to the hot springs.  Another soak probably wouldn't hurt, as long as she didn’t fall asleep in the bath - and the waters may help her sort out her own confused feelings.  

As quietly as she could manage, she dug through her pack and grabbed a spare change of clothes as well as a dry towel and made her way up the dark path.  She dragged her hand on the side of the mountain, her fingertips grazing the rough stone to guide her way.  The springs were almost completely dark, but the waters still had a significant glow to them that made her wonder exactly what made these springs healing.  Certainly whatever magic and mystery existed in this world.  

Hell, maybe she had more to learn in the mysteries of her own world, since she apparently had time powers.  

Regardless, she undressed and slipped into the silky waters once again, finding that she was the only idiot alive who would bathe alone, in the middle of the night, in the dark.  It was kind of nice as she felt the heat relax her muscles and release whatever block she had in her brain that allowed her to process complex emotions and thoughts.  

She was just settling in when she jumped at a sound, “Kali?” 

It was Kiden’s voice.  She blushed, hotly.  Embarrassed that someone had found her out.  

“Y-Yeah?” she sputtered.  

She heard the rustling of clothes, and then the rippling of water as a body entered her spring. 

“What the hell are you doing?” she whispered furiously, crossing her arms over her chest stupidly.  As if he could actually see her body in this kind of darkness. 

“Calm down, I just want to be comfortable while we talk.  I’ll stay over here if you want.” He said, sounding amused and exasperated all at once.  

She pursed her lips together stubbornly.  She could barely make out his shape on the other side of the pool.  Only the faint glint of his glasses confirmed that it was really him.

“Fine,” she spat petulantly, “I thought you were asleep.”  

She had really thought she’d managed to sneak away, just once. 

“I’m a really light sleeper, especially in places that I’m not used to sleeping in.  Sorry you’re not that sneaky.” he joked, his tone slightly subdued from sleep and amused all at once.

She wrinkled her nose at his tone and sighed, “What do you want to talk about?” 

There was a long pause, as if he were considering his words.  “Going off of...what I was saying earlier today, before I argued with Link….I’m sorry if what you feel for me, or if my actions towards you confuse you.” 

Kali leaned back on her side of the pool and she bit her lip, “You shouldn’t be sorry though.  You’re only acting on what you feel, and you didn’t know.”

“But it’s without consideration of how it makes you feel.” he replied calmly, “which is important.” 

Kali supposed that the waters of the spring were probably working out his feelings towards her too.  She hadn’t considered before if their relationship was confusing to him. 

“But I’d rather lay bare what I feel, and let you respond since you’re in such a complicated situation.  I don’t want to make your life worse, and I don’t want to be like….your last partner. I don’t want you to ever feel like that with me.” Kiden explained.  

Kali started to interrupt, to reassure him that he wasn’t anything like her previous lover, but he stopped her words with, “I know I’m not like him.  But I don’t ever want your feelings towards me to be complicated.”  

She wasn’t sure how to respond.  A long silence stretched on between them until he spoke again.  This time, though, his words baffled her.

“I heard you talking about this game earlier….called truth or dare.”  

Her heart started to race, with anxiety or excitement she wasn’t sure, even the springs couldn’t work those feelings apart.  

He continued “It sounds like fun, and I’d like to play to pass the time.  But under the condition that if either of us doesn’t fulfill our task, we move closer to each other.”  

That set her cheeks aflame.  But there was something in the statement that intrigued her. It was the challenge of it that she found so exciting, so tempting. He didn’t think she was going to agree.  

“Challenge accepted.” 

Chapter Text

As soon as the words were out of her mouth she immediately regretted them.  What was she thinking?! A game of truth or dare between friends at the age of 7 or 8 was one thing.  The dares were something along the lines of, “I dare you to eat this caterpillar” and the truths were more like, “What are you afraid of the most?” and then hilarity ensues.  

Kali had never been to a party where teens her age had been playing spin the bottle, or truth or dare but she’s heard plenty of gossip just in passing when she was in high school.  The games were a little more intense than when you’re a child, and they were well past being children.  A game of truth or dare between a 19 year old girl, and a boy of the same age, both of whom were already struggling with their attraction for one another,  could become very intense indeed.  

Her heart raced and she spoke first, sounding steadier than she felt, “Who should go first?” 

The response was Kiden’s surprised chuckle.  So, he really hadn’t anticipated her to agree. “I suppose I will go first.  Do I just ask the question?”  

Kali nodded, and then, feeling stupid, remembered that it was dark and he couldn’t see her.  “Yeah, you just ask me truth or dare, and then I pick which I want to do.  Then you respond according to that.” 

“Very well, Kali,” he said, his voice pitching low into an overly mischievous tone, “Truth or dare?”

She laughed softly, imagining him wiggling his fingers in a mock evil villain fashion.  

She flushed, feeling suddenly like a coward, “Truth.”

He chuckled again, “Hmmm…” She imagined him stroking his chin, thoughtfully, “Do you think I’m handsome?” 

Kali laughed nervously at the boldness of his question and ran an embarrassed hand over her mouth.  The water she soaked in was beginning to feel cool on her face….

“Yes.” she answered, knowing if she waited too long - then her punishment would be that they had to move closer.  

He wasn’t going to make this an easy game for her. 

“Now it’s my turn.  Kiden, truth or dare?” Kali asked in the same mock villain voice that he used. 

“Truth,” he answered, his tone nonchalant. 

She wasn’t the best at thinking on the fly, so she asked the first question that popped into her head, “What about me do you find so….interesting? As you’ve put it.” 

There was a beat of silence, and all she could hear was the natural rippling of spring water, and the drips of condensation falling from the stalactites above.  

“You’re so bold, and honest.  You’re not great at being sneaky or hiding things, and it’s plain to see in the way you react to things - but that’s not bad.  You’re so beautiful and pay no mind to social customs, and I don’t think there is a power in this world or the next that can contain you.”   

Her heart beat loudly in her chest, and she could feel the pulse of her blood through the length of her limbs at the response, unsure of what to say next.  

So he filled in the beat of silence, knowing it would make her laugh, embarrassed, “And of course how stunning you are.  I cannot forget that part.” 

She did laugh, and he took his turn.  

She felt a little more confident after his last answer, so she chose, “Dare.” 

“Ohhh, I see why your people found this game so fun,” Kiden said excitedly, and she could hear his grin in his tone.  “I dare you…” he paused, “to howl like a wolf for 30 seconds as loud as you can.” 

That outright made Kali cackle with laughter, and she shook her head, “Kiden, everyone is asleep.” she giggled.  

“Then I guess you’ll have to move closer,” he said, sounding less joking in his mischief.  

She could only barely make out his form on the other side of the spring in the darkness, but moving only a little closer shouldn’t reveal herself in any way. But…just to be safe she knelt in the pool so that the waters were nearly up to her chin.  She realized the purpose of this game was his unironically daring way of getting to know her better, and maybe even trying to work out how they felt about each other.  

What if he didn’t like the conclusions she came to though?  

She sighed dramatically and moved two steps closer to him.  She could make out the shine of his glasses resting on his nose, but his form was still shadowy.  He must have been able to see that she was well covered in the water, because he laughed softly at her.  

“What?” she asked, sounding defensive. 

“Nothing at all, it’s your turn.” he said, still sounding like he was smiling.

She bit her lip a little before she took her turn.  He chose truth again.  She flushed a little at the question she wanted to ask.  Asking if he’d ever kissed a girl would be foolish, of course he had by now.  

“How many girls have you ever been with?” she asked. 

“Too many to count,” he said, sounding like he was joking - but on her the joke fell flat. 

“You realize that’s a cop out answer right? And it also makes you sound super shady.” she said, her tone a little hard. 

She could see him shrug his shoulders, “I’m only kidding, but if it’s a cop out answer then I guess I’ll have to move closer.”   

Her heart started pounding again as she heard him moving in the water towards her.  Two steps.  But that was enough to where she could start to pick out the features of his face in the shadows.  At least it was only his face...for now. 

“My turn, truth or dare?” Kiden said.

She was silent, her arms crossed over her chest.  She was still mad about his non-answer.  

“Alright, alright.” he sighed, “3 other girls before that were serious relationships, but casual dating when I was younger.” 

That seemed to satisfy her enough to where she quietly said, “Truth.” 

“How many boys have you been with?” he asked, sounding very sure of himself that she would struggle with the answer as he had. 

She responded almost immediately but sounded subdued, “One.” 

A moment of silence as he digested that answer, “Truly? Only one?” he asked, sounding bewildered.

Kali bit her lip again, her skin burning, “Only one boy.  Guys didn’t like me much when I was growing up I guess.” 

“Did you….ever…?” he started to ask, and he let the question fall off.  

He didn’t sound eager to know, or excited to find out if she’d had sex before.  But the question annoyed her regardless. 

She sighed sharply, “Even though it’s against the rules, and you’ve technically asked me for 3 truths so far.  Yes, Kiden.  I did, with that one person.  It wasn’t all that great either.”

They were both quiet for a moment after that.

“I can’t imagine why only one would have sought you out.” he said, his voice low.  

She had a hard time imagining exactly what expression he would have then, but she continued to bite her lip nervously.  

“Then I suppose I’ll take the punishment for breaking the rules, and let you ask me 3 truths to make it even.” he said, chuckling softly.  

She felt the silky shift of the water as he took two steps closer.  

She turned away from him, knowing he’d be close enough now to make out her face at the very least.  Her body should still be concealed beneath the waters.  This was turning into the strangest game of truth or dare she’d ever played.  

“Fine,” she said, her voice still a little shaky, “Are you breaking the rules on purpose just so you can see me?” she asked.

He answered without hesitation, “Yes.”

“Why?” 

“I told you before, I think you’re the most stunning girl I’ve ever seen.” 

That was two truths that she demanded from him.  She felt her heartbeat in her throat as she mulled over her third question, “Is it just a physical attraction for you?” she asked.

“No,” he answered quietly, his voice softer now. 

And even though he technically doesn’t have to elaborate, he did, “I can’t explain why, but I care for you quite a lot.  On a level that I haven’t experienced before, and it’s...an incredible feeling.”  He stumbled over his words, “It’s a difficult feeling to put into words, but I felt it the moment you laid eyes on me.  It was as if someone was seeing straight past being the potion master's apprentice and saw me first.  And your reaction to my bad flirting was so genuine, I couldn't help but be charmed by it.” 

Kali pressed her hands to her hot cheeks, for some reason hoping they would cool them slightly as she listened to his explanation.  After he stopped speaking, she peaked over her bare shoulder to see his expression.  It was still dark, but she could see his expression now, his eyes were unguarded and full of…..what she could only recognize as wonder as he gazed at her, his full lips slightly parted as he breathed steadily.  

She had no doubt he was being truthful, and laying his feelings bare before her.  And damn….her treacherous eyes as they slide down the column of his neck, beaded with condensation from the hot spring, to his shoulders which were all lean - no doubt from the lifting he would do for Bastian -, to his also lean muscled chest.  

She tore her gaze away from him, and crossed her arms over her own chest.  There was no way he didn’t catch her staring, but he mercifully didn’t point it out.  

He only said softly, “Truth or dare?” 

She kept seeing his genuine expression, his body.  Damn it all, she was 19 years old.  Women her age could navigate these waters so easily at her age, and not have a hair out of place by the end.  But Kali just didn’t have a clue.  

She tried to think of what a more confident woman would do in this situation, and before she could think too much about it, “Dare.” 

He seemed to consider this next task a little longer than the last dare, but when he spoke, his voice was low and soft, “I dare you, Kali, to stand up fully and look at me.” 

The dare was so simple.  Without context to someone else, it would be the easiest dare for anyone to do.  But he knew exactly what he was asking, and knew the nerve she would have to show in order to complete her task.  And something about the softness of his voice did indeed have her feeling a little more daring.  

There was a soft intake of breath from her, and she slowly moved into a standing position a mere few steps away from Kiden.  The water settled at the lowest part of her hips, but he could still only see her back.  He graciously gave her a moment to summon her courage before she turned to him, her arms hanging as relaxed as she could get them at her sides.  

Her body had been broken when she returned to her home, and parts of her stomach and arms still showed healing scars that showed themselves in all varieties of pink.  She wasn’t sure if it was the hot springs that lowered her guard that made her feel so vulnerable, or if it was the intensity of his gaze on her body.  She watched him as his eyes roved, slowly down her neck, her collarbone, her breasts, her stomach, and finally her hips.  

She bit her lip and resisted the urge to use her arms to cover herself.  

She would be more confident.  She would not be a weak little mouse of a girl that would be treated poorly in her next relationship.  She would make herself radiate the air that she deserved nothing but the best treatment in all aspects.  

It must have shown in her eyes, because when she met his stare, his eyes glinted as if saying he’d be happy to oblige her.  Her skin flushed with the warmth of the spring, and with the pounding desire that was starting to fill her core.  

“Truth or dare, Kiden?” she asked,almost a whisper.  

Now it was his turn to bite his lip, and even look a little uneasy under her own intense stare.

“Truth….I’m a coward,” he laughed nervously, and shoved his fingers through his hair. 

Her intense expression softened at that, and she giggled quietly before gazing down at the water by her hips, her fingers stroking the silky surface of the waters as she considered her question.  

Without looking at him she asked, “What is it that you want….with us?” 

She waited for him to answer before she looked at him.  

“I want whatever it is that you would like out of this.” he said evenly. 

She narrowed her eyes at him and pursed her lips in slight annoyance.  That didn’t help her sort out her feelings for him at all.  

He noticed and raised his hands in surrender, chuckling softly, “Hey, you’re the one with the complicated story right now.  I’m not about to force you into doing anything.  If you want we can even end the game right now and go back to sleep.”  

The offer was tempting, especially with her standing naked before him.  But he was expecting her to take his offer and just quit.  

Nothing annoyed her more than being underestimated, and she straightened her spine as she smirked at him, “You’re not getting out of this that easily.” 

Kiden raised a brow at her and looked at her through his lashes, as if he were struggling to not admire her body again and shook his head a little, “Well it’s my turn now, so you don’t get a chance to go back now.”  

When he asked her truth or dare, she chewed on the inside of her cheek.  They were only steps away from each other now, in order for them to not be practically chest to chest the next round she’d just have to follow through with whatever she chose.  The expression on his face looked awfully smug, as if he already knew what she’d choose.  

Kali pursed her lips again, and ran her fingers through her long blonde hair, smoothing it away from her face.  “Dare.”

His grin widened knowingly, and he pretended to think longer than he really needed to.  She rolled her eyes and put her hands on her hips impatiently.  

“I dare you to kiss me on the lips.” he said specifically, sounding nonchalant. 

That….she hadn’t expected.  Her gaze unwillingly drifted to his mouth, to his full lips that were widened in a knowing smile.  He knew he’d practically won the game - he knew she wouldn’t kiss him.  Just as she hadn’t kissed him when she had the chance on their balcony.  Gods, that felt like years ago now…

She sighed softly, and reluctantly took the two steps towards him.  They were quite clearly within view of each other now, practically chest to chest but not quite touching yet.  She looked up at him, her expression a little pouty.  

“That’s not fair.” she grumbled.

He chuckled low and leaned his face towards hers.  Teasingly, he hovered his lips just a tiny bit away from hers.  She could feel his warm breath on her lips and the sensation sent her heart galloping.  

“Isn’t it?” he breathed onto her mouth.  

Now he was just rubbing it in that he’d basically won the game.  

It was hard to tell where the surge of sudden confidence or daring...or whatever emotion rocked through her body, but before she could even think of what she had stood up on her toes and placed a kiss on his lips.  

It was short, a lingering kiss, as if she were testing what it would be like.  His lips were soft, as she’d imagined they’d be, and warm.  She felt him jump slightly, but he didn’t pull away or move as she slowly drew back and stood flat footed before him.  

She watched his eyes as they slowly opened, looking stunned.  That filled her with a fierce sense of satisfaction that she’d surprised him again.  

She felt her breath catch as she felt the  fingertips of one hand slowly cup her cheek as he leaned in for another soft kiss.  This one was a little bit longer, as if he were testing her as well.  Her hand found his way to his shoulder.  They parted slowly again and watched each other, his breathing on her lips a little less even now.  

“I guess I won.” she managed to whisper.  

*********************************

She felt his hand slide over her waist and around to press at her back, bringing them skin to skin as he chuckled.  She slid her hands over his shoulders and neck as she leaned up to bring their lips together again.  There was more hunger to the kisses they shared now, more intensity as their lips slid over one another.  She felt one hand roving over her back, his other hand sliding to tangle his fingers in her damp hair. He cupped the back of her neck as he pressed her to him.  The only sound was the dripping of the water from the cavern above them, the rippling of the water, and of their increasingly quicker breaths.   

She could feel her heart pounding in her ears, her fingertips, her core, warming her body into something smooth and molten.  There were no thoughts, no hesitations as she lost herself in the sensations of his skin on hers.  She was the first to deepen the kiss by parting his lips with her tongue, searching his mouth, testing him, tasting him.

He groaned softly, and the hand at her back slid slowly down, down, to cup her rear. Kali gasped softly at the feeling, and tightened a fist in his hair while her other hand slid down his shoulder blades and lingering at his side, feeling the muscles beneath her fingers as they roamed him.  

He parted his lips from hers to explore her neck, and she sighed at the feeling of his lips and tongue on her skin.  She gasped and jumped slightly when he nipped at her with his teeth, and the sound seemed to excite him more.  She could feel his excitement growing by her hips, and it made her grin excitedly.  

She grasped at his side and neck as she hiked her thigh up onto his hip and ground her hips into his.  He growled into her ear and roughly cupped her ass with both hands and lifted her to him.  She giggled softly as he took easy strides with her in his arms back towards where she’d originally sat in the pool.  

The stones were cold against her lower back and she gasped again.  He didn’t relent as he ground his hips punishingly in between her legs.  He was pressed flush against her, and his grinding sent her mind spiraling.  She wasn’t sure how much longer she could go on like this.  

She couldn’t help wanting him.  She felt her pounding desire in the floor of her abdomen, and her legs tightened around him. One hand brought his face towards hers and she dove into another deep, sweeping kiss as the other hand roamed down his abdomen and gripped at his hips, and then lower.  

The moan he emitted into her mouth had her digging the nails of her other hand into the back of his neck as his fingers tightened on her behind.  His hips slowly rocked with the movement of her hand as he pinned her to the side of the pool and brought his hands up now to feel her breasts.  

She moaned again.  He let out a dark chuckle, seeming satisfied with how much she enjoyed the feeling of his hands on her.  One of his hands stayed at her breast as the other teasingly made a trail down her stomach, to her hips, and he placed his thumb delicately over the most sensitive spot between her legs.  She broke the kiss and threw her head back, biting her lip and allowing him access to her neck once again and he slowly, torcherous began to rotate his thumb.  

She’d never felt anything like this before - especially not with her previous partner.  He was so gentle, yet passionate.  But she was sure that he was only teasing her with that damned thumb.  

“Kiden…” she whined softly, breathlessly.  His mouth closed around her nipple and she felt his tongue circling it, she whimpered again.  

“Hmm?” he purred into her skin.  

She groaned again as his thumb pressed down, and she felt his fingers slide easily into her.  Feeling her, and then slowly pumping in and out.  She bit her lip to keep from crying out, but couldn’t help the movement of her hips as she struggled to continue stroking him.  She wasn’t sure how much more of this she could take, and if reading her mind he paused.  

*********************************

She hated that he paused, and cupped her face gently between his hands - making sure she was paying full attention to him.  His lips were flush with desire, and his eyes were slightly hazed, as she was sure her own eyes were. 

 “Kali….” he whispered, “You’re so beautiful.”  He paused to kiss her softly, “Do you want to continue?” he asked as they parted.  

She blinked her eyes, knowing the implication of his question.  Was she ready to actually have sex with him? The haze cleared from her eyes, and she knew the right answer already - as much as she regretted it.  

She swallowed hard and sighed.

“I...I don’t think we should.” she stammered, feeling confused now.  

She lowered her legs from his waist and into the spring water once again, and his hands still gently cupped her face, no longer pinning here to the rocks behind her.  She didn’t know the first thing about contraception in Hyrule, though she was sure that the women here had their ways.  She would unfortunately have to ask what those methods would be.  

More than that, what did this mean for them? 

Her thoughtfulness must have shown on her face, because he said, “Tell me what you’re thinking.” 

Kali bit her lip, letting her hands rest at his sides.  He brushed her cheek softly with his thumbs as he let her think of how to put it into words.

“I’m just….I’m still confused.”  She finally said.

She wasn’t sure if this meant they were serious, or if she were ready to be fully committed to someone in any way right now.  

“In what way?” he asked.

“In that… “ she started, taking a steadying breath, “I’m not sure I would recognize what love actually is.  And I’m not sure if I can be seriously committed to someone with everything that’s still going on.  I’m not sure if it’s right or wrong to move on, without breaking things cleanly in my original world, though I don’t regret leaving.” 

She paused before she went on, “What does this mean for us then? If I can’t feel committed enough to…go fully?” 

Kiden searched her eyes, his expression non judgemental but a little regretful to hear those words from her.  

He pressed his forehead to hers gently as he replied, “If you’d like, it can be strictly physical for now.  I’m willing to accommodate you in any way I can, until you decide for yourself what it is you truly want.” 

Kali closed her eyes and placed her hands tenderly over his, amazed at how quickly she let this get out of control.  At how much she had enjoyed it.  It almost felt like a dream that any of this had happened in the first place.  

“I’ll think about it.” she said quietly, sounding defeated.  

“Hey,” he whispered, tilting her eyes up to meet his, “There isn’t a rush.  You’re dealing with a lot.  And in any case, I don’t regret my feelings for you, or what was said and done here tonight.  I’ll always cherish this time with you.” 

Kali felt a lump swell in her throat and she smiled at him gratefully, relief washing over her that he was being so understanding.  She only hoped her actions and feelings weren’t as unfair to him as she was guessing.  

They had gotten dressed together after that, and agreed that for the sake of awkwardness, it might be better for them to return to camp one at a time in case anyone had awoken in the night.  

Kiden went first, and she gave him a solid 30 minute lead.  When she returned to camp, her mind distracted with the thoughts of what they’d just been doing, and her feelings for Kiden, she hadn’t noticed that Link was sitting up and awake by his fire until he spoke quietly to her.  

“Are you alright?” he asked. 

Kali jumped and held a hand over her heart, “I didn’t know you were awake.”

“Jumpy as always,” he said, grinning jokingly at her.  But his question still hung in the air. 

“Yeah, I’m okay - I just felt like I needed another soak in the springs.” she responded, not exactly lying.  She crossed to him as he stood to meet her, brushing off the back of his tunic. 

“Why are you up?” she asked him, wondering if it had been Kiden that woke him. 

Link shrugged his shoulder, “I just wake up in the night sometimes.  It’s difficult to sleep from time to time. Y’know...nightmares.” 

She did know about nightmares, and nodded.  His explanation brought her back to when she’d returned home, and he brewed her tea that would help her sleep without dreaming.  That suddenly made very grim sense.  

“Anyway,” Link continued, looking sheepish, “Can I borrow you for a few minutes, I promise it won’t take long.” 

Kali smiled at him, realizing she must look tired.  She looked past him, at the dark shapes that made up the mountainous horizon.  The sky was already starting to lighten, and it would be dawn soon. 

“Sure.  I’m here anytime you need to talk.” she responded.

Link looked relieved as he began walking down the path towards Goron City.  She assumed it was to get away from any possible eavesdropping from those they were camping with.  He was oddly quiet, and looked thoughtful as they walked together.  By the time they got to another overlook that was well away from the camp, she was starting to speculate that maybe he was going to give her bad news or something.  

“What’s on your mind?” she asked as they both settled onto the cliffside, letting their legs dangle over the rocky edges.  

The wind was stronger here, and even if anyone had followed them, she was sure they wouldn’t be overheard because of it.  Both of their hair whipped softly around their faces, and Link took a long pause, his steady blue eyes gazing at the mountains.  

“Is something wrong?” she asked again, sounding worried.

Link shook his head, and then seemed unsure, so he shrugged his shoulders instead.  Kali began to twist her fingers together, worrying that he was still angry with her for snapping at him the day before.  

Just as she was about to speak he started first, “I was talking with Darunia yesterday,” which she recalled Darunia dragging him off while they went to find the springs.  “And, he seemed to notice my mood.  So I was talking to him about everything.  Y’know - the stress I was feeling.”

Kali nodded, following him so far.  It only makes sense to confide in your friends when something is weighing on your mind.  

He glanced at her, still looking hesitant and continued, “I explained everything to him.  How we found you, your story, and what we’ve learned about your abilities, your disappearance and how I reacted to that…” he paused. 

“What do you mean?” she asked cautiously, unable to guess where this was going.  

He sighed and ran a hand over his face, “Kali, when you disappeared.  I thought I was going to lose my mind.  We had become such good friends since you got here, and I was afraid you were going to choose to leave or something.  Honestly, I’m still afraid you’ll decide you want to go back.  I was so afraid that you’d never come back when you were taken, and I was so furious at that moron, Kiden, for letting it happen.  I hardly slept, or ate anything, and every waking moment I had I was scouring everywhere I could think of trying to find you.  Impa was about to strangle me herself.” he laughed, but it sounded humorless.  

Her heart weighed heavy with guilt, and sadness for her friend.  That he had suffered like that and it was her own fault, even if he did blame Kiden for it.  She watched him as he gazed down past the edge of the cliff, to the rock below while he sorted his thoughts.  

“Anyway, I told all of that to Darunia - and he sort of helped me work it out within myself why I was being so….overbearing since you came back.  And how much I resent Kiden.” Link said.

There was a long silence, as if he were waiting for her to respond.  She wasn’t sure what to say at this point, but she still wasn’t exactly following where he was going with his story.  She was glad that he was working everything out at least.

“And...what did Darunia say?” Kali asked.

Link swallowed hard, and seemed like he was struggling to not look at her as he responded, “This isn’t really about what he said, as much as it’s what I need to say...to you.” he muttered, and shrugged his shoulders, “Which….first of all is that I’m sorry for being so overbearing, and I’m going to try my hardest to fix that.  I just hope you’ll be patient with me.  It is because I’m so afraid of something happening to you.”  

She nodded, smiling softly at him, “It’s alright.  I’m sorry for snapping at you.  I just…..it’s overwhelming dealing with the memories of being taken and then having so many people doting on me.  There are too many sensations at once and you were the one, unfortunately, right in front of me.  I’m thankful that you care, Link.”

Kali expected him to look relieved, to look back at her and grin or nudge her shoulder and pretend to knock her off the cliff.  But he didn’t, he just kept staring down, his lips pressed together.  

Her smile faded a little, “I just…” he muttered slowly,, “I do care about you, Kali.  A lot.” 

She furrowed her brows in confusion at the statement, at the….double meaning of it.  A long beat of silence went by between them as he was waiting for her to say something.   But all she really wanted was clarification from him.  She’d never thought to question Link in this area before.  They’d always seemed like best friends before, to her.  But she’d never considered in what way Link might care for her.  

As she opened her mouth to ask, he cut her off, “Anyway,” he chuckled and straightened his shoulders, as if brushing off the conversation, and the statement he’s just made, “I also wanted to teach you something I think might help, so you don’t have to keep making trips up the mountain.” 

She pressed her lips together, and twisted her fingers in her lap.  She so badly wanted to ask him what he meant before.  But he seemed so tired, and it had taken a lot of courage for him to even speak the words.  It’s not like she was planning to disappear anytime soon.  She would find a way to address this some other time.  

For now, she said, “Oh? You're gonna teach me how to run high knees up the mountain?” she asked, trying to sound lighthearted. 

He grinned with relief as she played along, “Nah, I’m not as cruel as Impa.” 

She laughed as Link began to dig through a pouch that was attached to his belt.  She raised her eyebrows at the object he pulled out. It was sort of oval shaped, like the shape of a potato, and a soft brown in color.  It was made of some sort of polished ceramic, with what appeared to be 8 holes made in it.  

“What is that?” she questioned, sure that she sounded stupid for asking. 

Link only shook his head at her, “I guess they don’t have these where you’re from either huh?  It’s called an ocarina.”  

She waited for him to go on, but he seemed to be watching for her reaction, as if he was thinking this identification of the object was going to blow her away.  

She rolled her hand as if urging him to go on, “And?” she prompted.

He nudged her shoulder playfully and positioned his fingers over the holes as if he’d done this thousands of times.  It was very possible that he had.  And he pressed her lips gently to the mouthpiece of the thing, and blew softly.  A grin split across her face at the charming sound that it made.  It was an instrument! He played a few notes and then looked at her expectantly. 

“That’s so cool!” she crowed, reaching for the ocarina, “I wanna try!”

He pulled it out of her reach and wrinkled his nose at her, “Ew, germs.” he teased.

She laughed loudly and stuck her tongue out at him, but relented her attempts at stealing the instrument from his hands.  

“So what did you want to teach me then?” she asked again. 

“A song,” he said, his expression becoming more somber.  “I learned it during my travels, and...songs in Hyrule have interesting effects on people.” 

She raised a brow skeptically, “Well yeah, all music does to some people.”

He shook his head, “No, not like how you’re thinking.  Certain songs have very real effects.  It’s hard to explain without just showing you.”  He waved one hand between them as if he were trying to get her to stop distracting him, “Anyway, pay attention -” he laughed.  

Kali rolled her eyes and then widened them closer in his direction to unnerve him...and to make him laugh.  She succeeded, but then pulled back to let him explain. 

“This song is literally called the song of healing.  It seems to me that for the most part, the springs have helped draw some of the pain from you and at least allowed you to think clearly.  I can just….sense it in you.  You seem lighter now.”  Link explained.

She nodded, understanding what he meant.  She did feel lighter.  

“But, I thought about teaching you this song so that if it ever comes creeping back up on you.  You can address it while playing this song or….however you want to hear it.  I’d be happy to play it for you whenever you need it.” He finished.

She was touched by his offer, gratitude for the gesture spreading warmth in her chest.  A startling thought ripped through her mind. She didn’t deserve to have him as a friend.  He was so undeniably good, and always had her best interests at heart.  

“As much as I’d love to have you around all the time, it would be awfully annoying for you to have to tend to me all the time.” she giggled, “But I’m perfectly capable of singing myself.” 

She said the words with gumption, with confidence, but then she remembered that anytime she had to sing by herself, without a group of chorus members around her, she damn near shit her pants.  

“But...I'm not great at it.” she added with an anxious laugh.  

He must have seen the conflict within her, because he grinned. 

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to.” he offered. 

“No, no.  You offered.  So now you get to suffer.” Kali replied, trying not to sound as nervous as she felt.  

This made him laugh outright, but it didn’t do much to soothe her nerves.  It was given away in the way she picked her fingernails in her lap, and she knew it.  She’d never sung in front of anyone alone before.  She bit her lip as Link brought the ocarina to his lips again and began the song.  

The song was somber, mournful, and not all what she was expecting.  She had expected a song that made one feel happier, that brought up the mood.  Instead, the feelings that started to roll through her were fierce in intensity - as if demanding to be acknowledged, to be let loose.  Her eyes slid to the rising sun on the horizon, and got lost in the feelings the song raised within her.  Feelings of despair that had been buried so far down that even the springs healing waters couldn’t reach it, feelings of jealousy for other Hylian women, of insecurity in her own abilities and in her body,  of the intense fear she felt at the thought of losing her friends in this conflict or of her failing to defeat Pallas.  

She hadn’t realized that tears had spilled over her cheeks until she felt Link’s warm fingertips brush them away.  Kali jumped and swiped her palm over her cheeks.  She hadn’t been sobbing, she noticed, her throat wasn’t raw with the racking sobs she’s experienced before - but just silently crying as she let herself get lost in the lilting melody.  It was hard, addressing those feelings so plainly and so suddenly, but it left her heart feeling less weighed down.  

“Wow…” she sniffed, swiping the last of her tears away.  It was odd that she didn’t even feel ashamed for crying in front of him.  

He was looking at her with an expression of unbridled understanding of what she’d just been through.  Undoubtedly, he’d faced something like this before in his life.  

“That….sure is some real effects…” she sniffed again and let out a relieved laugh.  

He laughed with her and pulled her into a gentle hug.  

She was thankful for it, and squeezed him back.

“Thank you for sharing this with me, Link.” she said softly, her chest full of warmth from the emotion that stirred within her.  

He was the first to pull away, his brows raised, “Don’t thank me yet.  We are going to sit here and play this song until you know it by heart.” he grinned teasingly, “That way, anytime you need it.  It’ll always be there for you to use.”

She groaned loudly and waved her face with her hands, already anticipating the tears that were about to come.  

“I sound even worse after I’ve cried.” she claimed. 

It made him laugh. 

As they went through the song over and over, it took several tries for her to finally hum the notes herself.  Her voice hadn’t been used like this in a long time, so it was a little rough sounding at first.  But once she was warmed up, she hummed along with the sound of his ocarina while staring down at her fingers in her lap.  She kicked her legs back and forth nervously over the cliffside, and eventually Link cut off his playing in the middle of the song.  She could feel his eyes on her as she continued to hum it by herself.  

Her cheeks warmed at the attention, at his silence.  When the song ended, she glanced up through her hair, shyly.  He was just smiling happily at her, looking like all the world that there was nothing else for them to be doing.  She cleared her throat and pushed her hair back behind her ears.

“Well?” she prompted.

“It sounds perfect.” he said quietly, looking down at the ocarina with a smile and then putting it away. 

They looked out at the horizon, where the sun now shone brightly over the mountain tops.  Kali felt lighter than ever now that they’d run through the song more than a dozen times, and she glanced at Link from the corner of her eyes.  He wasn’t looking at her, but she could sense how content he was with the experience they'd shared together.

And he was smiling in a way that made her stomach uneasy. 

Chapter Text

There was absolutely no way Kali was getting back down that mountain that day.  Shortly after she and Link had returned to the camp, she was practically dozing off in the middle of packing her things.  Her head nodded as she faded in and out of sleep while she was sitting cross legged by her bed roll, packing her soiled clothes into her pack.  It had dawned on the party, with confused amusement, that she hadn’t slept at all the night before.  

“Nightmares,” she claimed quietly, trying to keep a pink blush from creeping up her neck as she turned her back to her friends.  

The group decided after she’d slumped over on her bed roll to just let her sleep for a few hours.  Kiden, however, departed from them stating that the hot springs healing properties were only effective when the water was kept at a certain temperature.  The ceramic jugs he’d collected them in would only last so long.  Anju had decided to follow him back down the mountain path, claiming that she was already late getting back and needed to tend to the cuccos.  

 Later that day on the way back down the mountain, Impa piled Kali’s bag, and Link’s, and her own onto Kali’s back.  

“Training is back in session,” her teacher declared, smirking down at the exhausted girl.  

Kali tried to resist griping as she adjusted all the bags on her shoulders, knowing that if she complained the exercise would only be made worse somehow.  So Impa made her jog down the mountain path.  She challenged Kali to not slip on gravel or stumble over anything and to keep her speed in check.  Link smiled at her sympathetically and made to follow them both in the back of what remained of their group.  At least she wasn’t alone, but she’d probably be the only one who was miserable. 

Impa did indeed mean that training was back in session, because the week that followed was hell.  

Kali felt like she’d started all over again.  She practically had, she supposed. It was warmer now, so her runs and resistance exercises had her drenched with sweat.  Her hand to hand striking drills left her feeling like she was unable to breath.  The following week, Impa started on weapons training again and it was much more intense than the casual sparring she’d experienced at the castle.  With Link lingering around the village more often, Impa was able to drag him to training sessions to be Kali’s sparring partner.  

At first, while she was still learning the techniques of wielding one sword, it was nothing but drilling the movements with Impa or Link matching her pace.  Then one day Link arrived with a round wooden shield in hand, claiming that it was Impa who sent him on the errand to retrieve it.  

Then she began training with a shield and a sword.  The difference in the techniques were wildly vast, and the shield felt foreign on her arm.  Her shoulder muscles burned at the weight of holding it for so long.  At times, Impa trained with her personally, both of them wielding dual daggers and nothing else.  

Those sessions were especially ruthless.  Impa showed her no mercy, and knocked her down again and again and again until Kali had no choice but to react quickly, or risk getting her ass kicked.  It made for drastic improvement, but there certainly were days where Kali would become extremely discouraged, feeling like no progress has been made.  

And when she wasn’t training in combat, she was in her room, practicing her time manipulation abilities in secret.  She wasn’t sure how the others would react to actually seeing it, but wanted to feel some semblance of control when she finally addressed it with the others.  

Kali chose to keep running the exercise by marking a paper with an X, and focusing on reversing the marking until the paper was blank again.  She found out quickly that stretching the use of her abilities gave her a fierce headache, and even once her nose began to bleed.  When she burst out of her room, her hand covered in blood, Impa thought they were under attack somehow.  Kali waved her off and said she’d smacked her head off the posts of her bed while napping.  It wasn’t a very convincing lie. 

She would change up her exercises to try and get a feel of how else time could be manipulated.  She would toss a piece of paper up into the air and try to make it stop - this exercise was easier, since she had done it before under much more pressure during her escape.  Then she’d throw many pieces of paper in the air, and try to stop them all at once in the area around her.  The first time she tried her head immediately exploded with thought blurring pain.  

But she kept up her attempts.  

She also discovered that if she turned time forward enough, the paper would begin to decay and she frowned upon completing the process.  She didn’t like the thought of what that could do to a living thing, and tried not to dwell on it too much.  But it stirred a thought in her head - about how Pallas had “healed” her broken ribs.  It must be possible to heal wounds then.  She tested it by poking her fingertip with a needle and attempting to close the hole.  After many attempts, she decided that either she really sucked at healing or the ability didn’t extend to herself.  

One day, Kali had been at the table with Impa, who was attempting to teach Kali how to read Hylian and failing miserably.  Kali just couldn’t focus that day.  She was antsy, and her thoughts kept drifting off to Pallas and the twins.  

They had been awfully quiet lately, but she didn’t want to let herself hope that maybe they gave up on her or just disappeared on her own.  That hateful, poisonous expression that Pallas had as Kali ran away from his fortress flashed in her mind’s eye, and she flinched a little.   

Link, who was studying books on Zora folklore across from her, didn't miss the expression on her face.  The flashbacks and nightmares have been easier to bear since her trip to the springs, but they weren’t gone for good, and she imagined they never would be.  Even Link still struggled with the demons he’s had to face over his years of life.  And on especially bad days, she’d travel to her favorite spot by the windmill and hum the song of healing, so nobody else would hear her over the creaking of the old mill, and the whooshing of the wind around her.  

“What’s wrong?” Link asked, setting the book down gently.  

Impa glanced at her expectantly.  Kali sighed and leaned back in her chair, rubbing her eyes tiredly, “I was just thinking of how quiet they’ve been.” 

She didn’t need to elaborate on who she meant, and Impa’s expression was tight.  The house had been warded, but those protective wards surely didn’t extend to the runs they’ve made up Death Mountain, or the village as a whole.

Suddenly the door to the house burst open and everyone in the room jumped, startled by the loud bang of the wood smacking the wall.  Kali stood, hands up and then immediately relaxed when she saw Kiden step over the threshold, his hands full of thick books stacked nearly to his nose.  

“You couldn’t knock?” Link muttered, unenthused by the sudden visitor. 

Kali immediately went to Kiden to relieve him of several heavy, dusty books and sat them on the table.  

Kiden ignored Link as he announced, “I’ve found something.” 

Impa’s scarlet eyes lit up with interest, and even Link looked up from the book he was holding, his eyes on Kiden and Kali standing together.  

“About?” Kali prompted.

“The time manipulation abilities.”  Kiden said breathlessly, pulling one thin journal out of the stack and pushing his skewed glasses back up on his nose, “I can’t believe I didn’t think of this sooner.  It’s such a well known story.” He babbled, delicately picking through the pages of the aged journal. 

All three of them watched Kiden with anticipation as he flipped to a specific passage.  The whole journal appeared to be handwritten, and Kali could only pick out a few simple words with her bare bones knowledge of Hylian.  But on the page he picked out appeared to have a drawing of one, giant solid triangle and the illustration of a faceless womanly figure with an hourglass.  

“Have any of you heard the myth about the missing piece of the Triforce?” Kiden started, his finger trailing the text to find a specific line in the book. 

The effect of the statement to Impa and Link was immediate.  Link rolled his eyes and directed his attention back to his own research, looking more annoyed by the interruption.  Impa sighed harshly and waved her hands to Kiden, as if dismissing the idea, “That’s blasphemy, boy.  Nothing more.” 

Kiden glanced up at them and his expression tightened, “Yeah, I always thought so too - But don’t you think it’s a little blasphemous that not one, but two, random people with rounded ears just pop into Hyrule that have time manipulation abilities?” 

Kali wasn’t sure what the myth was yet, but she had to admit that he did have a point.  They couldn’t really afford to discount any theory, no matter how wild it was.  

“What is the myth?” Kali asked, her tone curious.  

Kiden grinned at her.  His shoulders relaxed a little bit knowing that not everyone in the room was just going to brush him off.  “You know how there is a gap between each sacred triangle right?” 

Kali nodded.  Impa and Link watched him skeptical, but attempting to humor Kiden.  

“There is a rumor, or a folk story really, that the gap is actually a missing piece of the triforce that was stolen and that it used to represent a fourth goddess.” he continued, pointing at the massive triangle on the page that she assumed represented the completed triforce.  

“In the story, it’s said that a Hylian with nothing but greed and loneliness in their heart somehow made it into the sacred realm, and stole away the piece of the triforce which has now been missing since shortly after the creation of this world.  When he returned to Hyrule, the piece of the triforce, refusing to let time itself be manipulated by one man, took the shape of a Hylian woman who was bound to the man for the rest of his days.  The man, soothed by the presence of the woman, hid them both away and made the woman his bride and they lived happily ever after.” 

Kali raised a brow, unsure of the ending of that story.  Usually that’s not how tales of stolen brides go, at least not in the traditional fairytales of her world.  

She let Kiden rush ahead, “This story has been around for….Goddesses, who knows, since forever.”  

He turned the yellowed page of the journal, and on the next page were what appeared to be entries with dates marking the beginning of each.  A diary of some kind?   

“I’m sorry Kiden, but what does this have to do with the time manipulation abilities? This is just a folk tale, it’s a story that mothers tell their children before they go to sleep.” Impa said, clearly trying to reason with him without seeming condescending.  

“I’m getting to that,” Kiden said, making that grin that Kali recognized as when he was sure he was about to surprise someone.  He tapped the back of his hand on the pages of the journal, “This is a journal of a very long dead historian.  His name was Jarrill Kirindok.”  

Impa’s eyes went wide for a moment, and Kiden paused, catching her look.  

His eyes lit up with interest, “Does that name mean something to you?” 

Impa crossed her arms over her chest, her full lips pressed together.  It was an expression Kali didn’t often see on her teacher - as if she were unsure.  

“Kirindok is a Sheikah name.” Impa said quietly. 

Link blinked his eyes at Impa, and some sort of dawning realization entered his expression, but he kept silent. 

Kiden only nodded and continued, “Jarrill was a historian who was very hands-on, and was very insistent on doing his own research.  He was often out in the field, discovering ancient ruins in Hyrule on his own.”  He placed a finger down on the journal entries and explained, “At some point, he got himself hopelessly lost, on a specific search for the ruins of a dragon god that ancient Hylians were said to worship for a short time.  And he found a tribe of people, just hidden away.”  

He turned another page, and there were more entries, accompanied by sketches.  She gazed at them, and realized one sketch was a small, abstract version of some kind of map.  Another sketch was of what appeared to be a shrine lit with old candles, stacked with jugs of wine and breads,  behind the shrine was the depiction of a single triangle that was suspended upside down and kneeling in front of it was a man with pointed ears, a shaved head and a blindfold over his eyes.  A chill ran up her spine at the image.  

“In these entries he describes that the clan of people worshiped at this altar, and that this man,” he jabbed a finger at the blindfolded man, “was their ‘God’.” 

Impa kept her tense eyes on the images, and Link had leaned back in his chair, his fingers at his chin as he digested the information.  

Kiden began to read a passage straight from the journal entries, “These people have been willing to provide information to me of their beliefs, and in exchange, they have asked for tales of my own people’s, which I was happy to agree to.  The man, in reality, was not a true God after all - but just a vessel for which these people’s deity speaks through and channels their will through.  They have said the tradition is passed down by blood only, and it is a requirement of the vessel to be able to provide an heir to teach the ways in which their child in turn would become the new ‘God’.  I will address him as a shaman from here on.   This shaman had the ability to reverse wounds, make people forget painful memories, and claimed to have visions which were prophetic in nature.”  

Kali’s heart began to race at that.  It sounded an awful lot like time manipulation to her.  

Kiden moved onto another passage several entries later, “It appears that there is an origin story to this ‘God’ that the people worship.  It is a tale told of a mysterious traveler who appears seemingly from nowhere with his wife and children.  The wife was said to be ethereal in beauty and many people did not believe that she was wholly of this world.  They agreed to take the man into their civilization but insisted that his family live on the outskirts of the community.  A bad stroke of luck fell and fell upon the people after their arrival.  Crops would not grow, terrible storms washed away any new seeds that were planted, and children were getting sick.  They claimed that the woman was cursed, and would need to be sacrificed to their God to appease it’s rage at the people for taking in the family.  When confronted, the woman went with them peacefully and without a word of goodbye to the children she left behind.  It is said that they laid her in white, and blindfolded her, and once they were about to drive a sacred dagger into her chest that she suddenly disappeared for their world in a gust of rippling air - and she was never seen again.  They end their story with the conclusion that the woman was spirited into another realm to become the bride to their God.  Her children were honored in the highest regard afterwards, and eventually made leaders of the community due to their astounding abilities, and there is where the line of shamans began.” 

When he finished reciting the words of Jarrill, the room was quiet.  Kiden didn’t have to elaborate for them all to understand that the tale that the historian had discovered was a mere continuation of the story about the missing piece of the Triforce. 

 “That’s….how were we never able to find anything about this before?” Kali asked, looking at each face in the room. 

Link was the one to answer, “It makes sense - because Jarrill was a Sheikah.  Most of their historic documents were destroyed during the Hyrulean Civil War in a raid.  That was when most of the Shiekah Clan were killed.”  

Kali bit her lip, and gazed at Impa mournfully.  She was the only Sheikah that Kali had ever met, or even seen, for that matter.  

“And it’s such a...vague source of information.  Only one man has managed to find these people.  How did they just...suddenly disappear?” Impa pondered out loud.

Kali’s thoughts raced through the information Kiden just provided.  The woman that was meant to be sacrificed had just up and disappeared.  That sounded pretty familiar...Her guts twisted painfully and she went to sit for a moment.  They were all quiet as they collected their thoughts. 

She noticed Impa watching her carefully after a few moments.  

Kali must have looked like she was going to vomit because she said, “Let’s discuss this later.  It’s time for some training.”  

A distraction.  Perfect.

Upon thinking of Impa, Kali remembered Impa’s shadowy abilities and gazed down at her own hands.  Kiden was incredible for finding this information for them, and was so smart.  With his help, and Impa’s then maybe it was time.  

“Wait..” Kali muttered, and then straightened her back, taking in a deep breath.  “I want...to show you guys my abilities.” 

Impa and Link looked stunned, and Kiden looked thrilled.  Link stood from his chair, 

“You’ve managed to tap into them?” he asked, his eyes suddenly fierce. 

Kiden fumbled while digging a pen out of his vest, and a tiny journal the size of his palm.  He crossed to the table to sit down, pushing up his glasses and then set his eyes on her with interest.  Kali flushed pink, but nodded her head.  

“When?” Impa asked, “How?” 

“I’ve been practicing for the past few weeks, and then some before that.” Kali said, suddenly feeling shy.  

She stood from the table to retrieve some papers from her room, the same ones she’s been practicing with.  “It’s...still a work in progress - I still have a few new things I’m wanting to try, but this is what I’ve figured out so far.” she explained, sounding nervous. 

She used her elbows to make room on the table and set the paper down.  She started to show them the trick with reversing the X, but her nerves were distracting her more than she anticipated.  The first few tries, only the air around her outstretched hand flickered slightly.  She sighed and blushed, feeling embarrassed.  This wasn’t going how she wanted it to, and the frustration must have been evident on her face because Link rounded the table and pressed a reassuring hand to her back.  

“Don’t worry so much,” He muttered, smiling, “You’ve come this far already.” 

Kali felt Impa’s strong hand squeeze her shoulder on her other side, “I can tell you from experience that things are much easier when you just let things flow, instead of forcing it.” her teacher explained.  “Take a slow breath in, and just let it happen.” 

Kiden was watching her expectantly, offering his own reassuring smile but standing by to jot down notes.  Kali couldn’t help but smile and did as she was told. 

 A slow breath in, and she held out her hand again, just letting the warmth of her abilities flow through her and out.  The X on the paper reversed so it was blank again.  The expression on everyone’s faces was well worth the struggle of showing them her powers for the first time.  She reached out again and forwarded time so that the paper had an X scrawled back on with an invisible hand, and then further, until the paper was just dust.  She grinned at them and showed them everything she knew so far.  

Impa helped her establish a range of her abilities, which could be anywhere from 5 - 10 feet depending on how hard she pushed herself.  She explained the side effects of when she pushed herself too hard, and also her theories about healing.  They tested it together, Impa making a small cut with a dagger on the pad of her finger.  A drop of blood swelled there, and Kali bit her lip almost afraid of messing up and somehow aging just that one finger until it fell off or something.  Impa only smirked at her concerns and convinced her to just try.  Kali had to strain for this, but the welling drop of blood receded back into the cut and the skin managed to stitch itself back together.  

“So….Then my abilities won’t extend to just me.” Kali sighed.  “I can’t heal myself if I need it.”  

Kiden reassured her that with the healing potions they should be keeping on them, it wouldn’t be necessary anyway.  After they seemed to be finished testing her abilities for the day, Kali hesitated, biting her lip.  It was a dead giveaway that she had more to add.  

It was something she remembered Pallas mentioning and when Impa asked her to elaborate she said, “Pallas was able to create portals in time.  And the way he explained it to me was….he made a portal intended to take him from his current place in time to a point in time where he would be somewhere else.  Anywhere else I imagine.” she explained, sounding worried, “And I wanted to test it, because it could be helpful.  And….if I truly did unintentionally create a gateway, then it’s probably still open somewhere.” 

Link leaned his elbows on the table and pressed his intertwined hands to his mouth with thought, eyeing Impa questioningly.  Impa shifted her weight to one hip, her eyes were churning with thoughts. 

“The way I shift into the shadows is different, I believe…” Impa muttered, “When I shift into the shadows, that space is always available to me at all times.  A gateway doesn’t need to be created.” 

Kiden finished scribbling his current notes in the journal and looked up at her, “Would you even know how to start to make one?” he asked.

Kali stood from her chair, considering the question.  It would probably be a lot like her current abilities, which would just be willing the portal into being.  But how could she be sure it leads to her desired destination or time until she stepped through it? 

“I don’t know if we should try it now..” Link said, his eyes on her.  

She turned to him.  He looked concerned, but his eyes also had a fierceness to them.  She recognized it as protectiveness.  He had been holding to his promise since they returned from the hot springs to back off a little, but there were some times, like now, where his concern outweighed his desire to remain more distant.  She understood this time.  

Kiden frowned at him, “She is perfectly capable of doing this if that’s what she wants.” 

Link shook his head and sighed, “What would you know what she’s capable of?  You don’t train with her.” 

Kiden blinked his hazel eyes, surprised at the statement.  Impa’s eyes narrowed on them both, and Kali began to pick at her fingers, embarrassed at their argument and how she had no part of it even though she was the source of it.  

“What do you mean?  Kali, you train with Link?” Kiden asked, looking bewildered. 

Kali nodded, shyly.  

“Are you nuts?” Kiden outright glared at Link now, “I know how much experience you have, since you’ve come into our shop practically since you were 10.  What would you do if you hurt her?!” 

Impa crossed her arms, and Kali knew immediately that she was losing patience with the boys.  

“Hurt her? How dare you even-” Link started, his chair scooting back noisily as he rose to a stand.  

He looked like he wanted to punch Kiden in the face. 

“That’s enough!” Impa cut in sharply.  

Kali didn’t like when Impa shouted.  Her voice was so mature that she didn’t normally need to yell to get her point across, but when she did, the sound boomed off the walls of the house.  

She turned to Kali, looking annoyed, “If you want to try it, then go ahead.  We are ready, but if you don’t, then you don’t have to.” 

Eager to get the conversation off the opinions of what she could and couldn’t do, she nodded.  The whole reason she brought it up was to give it a try.  She wanted to see if closing a gateway would solve their problems.  

Kali shook out her hands and took some deep, centering breaths.  She imagined she’d have to select a point in time and a location that she wanted to step into.  She went with the first thing that popped into her mind, at the bottom of the stone stairs leading to Kakariko Village three minutes from right then.  

Kali held her hands out in front of her, willing a portal to open.  She closed her eyes and imagined what it would look like, the same vortex of shimmering air that Pallas had stepped through.  She imagined the exact spot she would step onto through the portal.  

There was a jolt of pain in her head, right down the middle of her skull, but she grit her teeth and breathed as steadily as she could manage through her nose.  There was heat building in her core, and travelling as if her soul were being sucked out.  Her hands became hot, and it was increasingly difficult to keep her focus on the portal, the location, and the time.  

She heard a sharp intake of breath from Kiden, and when her hands were suddenly burning so hot she felt like she was holding her fingertips to a stovetop, she yanked back her hands, hissing.  

She opened her eyes and saw before all of them, a swirling, shivering mass of air about her size.  It seemed to nearly suck up all the light and oxygen in the room - or she could just be faint and breathless.  Even Kiden had stopped scribbling to stare, open mouthed at the mass of power.  Kali shook out her fingers, the heat fading from her hands as she narrowed her eyes at the portal.  There was no way to see what was on the other side, just as she feared.  She tried to make eye contact with Impa, but she was only staring, as still as a statue at the portal, speechless at the sight of it.  

Well, she’d done it.  She made the portal, now only one mystery remained - did she make the portal she intended?  

Kali drew in a steadying breath, and clenched her fists at her sides.  There was only one way to find out.  She took two strides towards it, reaching out her hand.  She wanted to feel the sensations first in her fingers before she threw her whole body through, and could feel her fingers tingling as they approached the portal.  

A hand closed around Kali’s arm and when she looked to her side, she met steady blue eyes.  Link was silent, not wanting to say the words.  No doubt, he was wondering if he was crossing the line again but his hand was gentle and his expression was pleading.  

Kali looked from him to the portal, her fingertips still tingling as they nearly touched the vortex.  She released a breath she hadn’t known she was holding and lowered her arm, and took a step back, relenting to Link’s wishes.  

He also breathed out, his shoulders relaxing, “I just….we don’t know what will happen when you step through.” he said quietly, his arm still gently resting on her arm.

Kali nodded.  She understood.  Maybe it was reckless to just jump through the portal with no plan and no clue what could happen if she made a mistake. 

“I know,” she offered him a reassuring smile.  

A grin spread wide on his face, “But, it was impressive that you managed to make a portal.” 

He mussed her hair, and she giggled, jerking her head away from him.  She looked back to see Kiden eyeing them both sourly, and when he opened his mouth to speak, Impa pointedly gave him a look that said to keep his mouth shut.  He sighed and gently shut Jarrill’s journal, as well as his own small notebook.    

He began to gather his books, and seemed to change his mind on what he was about to say, “I think we should conduct more studies on some plants outside or something.  I’m interested to know how your abilities could affect living things.  Do you think you could make plants grow backwards and become younger? If you kill a plant, would you be able to bring it back to life?  Those kinds of things might be useful information.” he explained, tapping his pen against his lip thoughtfully as he crossed to where Kali and Link stood.  

He smiled down at Kali, his expression softer now, “Meet me outside?” he asked quietly, pointedly ignoring that Link was there at all. 

Kali gave him a tight smile, and nodded, “Alright.”  

He stroked her cheek with his thumb briefly before departing, making claims that he remembered seeing a patch of flowers near the Kakariko Village gate so he was going to head there first to make some notes on how the flowers started out.  

Once he was gone, Kali glanced at Link, whom she noticed had his other fist clenched tightly.  But when he turned to her, there was no sign of tension in his eyes. 

“You don’t have to push yourself if you don’t want to.  If you’re tired, he will get over it.” he smirked, trying to make light of the situation.  

Kali pushed her hair back from her neck, sighing as she held her hair in her hands, trying to get her body to cool off after that much effort of creating the portal.  She stared at it again, and felt within her a tether.  Just a tiny pull in her gut towards the thing she’d created, and she knew that if she cut that tether, the portal would disappear.  

She closed her eyes, and felt her power reach out to do her bidding.  She ended the connection, and the portal vanished into nothing.  Impa’s eyes were on the space where the portal had been, her hand pressed to her mouth with thought.  

“No, Kiden is right.  This would be information that could help give us an edge,” Kali said, sounding tired already.  

Link grinned down at her and his hand, which was still resting light on her arm squeezed gently, “Stubborn.” 

“You know it.” she shot him a mock grin. 

He laughed and nodded, moving towards the door, “Have it your way then, I’ll meet you outside.” he said, “Try to drink some water before you head over.  You look exhausted.” 

“Wow...thanks.” she rolled her eyes at him and waved him off. 

She heard him chuckling again on the other side of the door once it clicked shut, and when she faced Impa, the woman was staring hard at her.  The stare made Kali stop in her tracks, immediately forgetting what she had intended to do.  She waited for Impa to speak, but when she didn’t.  

“What?” Kali asked, already feeling guilty, even though she wasn’t sure what Impa was thinking. 

“The boy,” Impa said, sounding serious.  

Kali’s eyebrows pinched together in confusion, “Which one?” she asked.

“The apprentice,” Impa went on, crossing her arms and narrowing her eyes further at her.  

Kali ran her hands over her face and groaned unpleasantly, “Do we have to discuss this now?” she pleaded, a whine in her voice.

“He...fancies you quite a bit, I’ve noticed.” her voice was accusing, and deadly serious. 

There was a pause between them, and unsure of how to respond, Kali muttered, “Okay?” 

“You fancy him as well,” that accusing tone again. 

Kali’s heart pounded, and she went to sit at the table as her teacher stared her down, “I think so.  On what level I’m not sure yet.” she admitted.  

“Does he know that?” she asked.

Kali nodded sullenly and placed her elbows on the table and rested her chin in her palms, settling in for a good scolding.  But it never came.  The silence demanded Kali to continue.  

“At the hot springs….we kissed,” Kali said vaguely, “He asked mewhat it meant for us, and I told him I don’t know - because I don’t.  I’m too scared of Pallas, too worried about failing, and too confused about how I left things in my world to be able to think of anything else.  Maybe if some of that was taken away, I’d had more of a….mental capacity to consider it.” she explained, tiredly.

Impa’s eyebrows pinched almost imperceptibly, she was thinking about something.  

Kali bit her lip as she went on, “And then….after that - Link told me something, which I never questioned before.  He said that he cared about me.”  

Silence followed, and Kali met Impa’s eyes, searching them for the answers she’s been putting off seeking since they returned from Death Mountain.  Impa said nothing.

“A lot.” Kali elaborated, her tone sounding tight.

Impa watched her a few more moments and then released a long held breath, placing her hands on that table. 

“That stupid...ignorant boy.” Impa muttered, and Kali felt her stomach drop. 

“What does that mean, Impa?” Kali asked, resting her tightened fists on the table in front of her.  

She remembered Link and Impa furious whispering after Kali had snapped at him and he stormed off.  She remembered Impa stating that she’d go talk to him after they both exploded. 

Kali felt like it was so quiet in the room just then, that she was sure Impa could hear the furious pounding of her heart.  Impa just stared at the swirls of the wood on the table, frowning.  

When she straightened, she sighed again, “I don’t think he even knows what he meant, girl.” 

She pressed her lips together hard so that she didn’t stand up and start screaming.  These people were going to make her rip her hair out.  Impa must have sensed her sudden, intense frustration because she went on.  

“Link...has had a hard life.” she said quietly, sounding sorrowful and she gazed into the crackling fire in the fireplace across the room.  

Kali understood that part, based on what Link had already confided in her. 

“He - as far as I know - has only been in love with one person in his life, and it was a long time ago.  He grew out of it...I think.  Or I hope.”  Impa explained, “So I’m not sure he would recognize real love if it came up and struck him in the head.” 

Kali felt her heart drop, and somewhere in the back of her mind could hear her own voice explaining to Link, shortly after meeting Kiden - she had been talking about her last relationship.

  “I guess I liked the idea of love more than acknowledging that what I had wasn’t the real thing - at least for me.” 

Link’s feelings suddenly made horrible, accurate sense.  

“I can relate…” she whispered, sounding frustrated, and sad.  

Impa just gazed at her student with sympathy, and she crossed to place a soothing hand on her shoulder as Kali dipped her head.  

“I only ask...that you don’t hurt him more than you have to.  If it comes down to it.” Impa murmured, her voice uncharacteristically gentle, “Maybe he will figure it out before you do, and things will work themselves out.” 

Kali wanted to cry, to tell her that she didn’t want to hurt anyone.  That was never her intention.  She had never intended for Link to feel anything besides platonic, true friendship.  But like Impa said, maybe that’s truly all there was, and he just hasn’t had a friendship this intense or charged with risk before.  Maybe if he had more faith in her ability to protect herself, he would calm down and decide that yep, they really, truly are just. friends. 

She held her face in her hands and released a tense breath, preparing herself to go outside and face both Kiden and Link.  Those preparations were dashed out the window when the door banged open again.  The women both jumped, and Kali stood a sudden burning smell stinging her nose.  It was Kiden.  His hair was disheveled, his glasses were skewed and his expression was panicked.  He breathed heavily, and Kali wrinkled her nose at the smell coming from outside.  His mouth was moving, as if he were trying to speak, but no sounds came out.  

“Damn it, what’s wrong?!” Kali demanded, adrenaline already flooding her body. 

He finally managed to choke out the words that made a heavy stone settle in Kali’s stomach.

“The village is under attack.”

Chapter Text

The village was in chaos.  After Impa hurriedly helped her slap on her leather kidney belt, bracers, daggers, shield, and sword they burst out through the door together.  

Kiden lingered behind stammering, “What do you want me to do?!”

Impa vanished into shadow without a word, presumably towards the screams that rose from the heart of the village.  Kali’s heart beat so hard and swift, she was sure it would burst from her chest.

“Stay inside! The house is warded!” she ordered as she sprinted towards the source of the attack, her hands in an iron grip around her sword and shield. 

The rancid smoke stung her nose and her eyes, but it wasn’t the only stink that poisoned the once clean air.  As she sprinted, there was also the old penny stench of blood.  She had to find her friends.  She was certain that Link would have jumped straight into the battle, and Impa had disappeared just moments ago.  Was she ready for a real battle?  She’d only practiced so far, but…No, now was not the time for overthinking.  

A shadow darted at her head and she only barely registered the movement in time to roll forward in the grass.  She whirled and had enough time to identify the creature as some manner of horrific bat-like creature.  

The wings were like a bat’s….but where the body should be was a bloodshot, slit pupiled eye and a gaping fanged hole for a mouth beneath it.    She could see how one could get lost in a battle as her arm shot out automatically, the blade of her sword slicing clean through the creature.  Kali turned from it before she could see it hit the ground.  

She turned the corner to face the well, almost at the center of the village.  What she saw there was a group of villagers fleeing from the conflict, and one woman that struggled to keep up shoved a small, screeching boy away from her as a spider the size of a pony launched itself upon her.  It shoved her back against the side of the well as she shrieked with fear, about to be pushed into the well.  

Kali ground her teeth as she sprinted for them.  Unsure of how else to get the spider’s attention she lept onto it’s back, feeling now that the top side of it was made of some sort of dark stone.  The spider kept the woman pinned but the attention of its fangs went quickly towards the girl on it’s back.  It snapped at both of her hands and she was nearly forced to let go.  She was nearly flipped backwards off of the spider as it’s body writhed to try to shake her off.  She released her hold on the spider with her hands and instead secured her hold by throwing all her weight into punching the edge of her shield into it’s fanged mouth.  The thing hissed angrily and shoved off of the woman enough for her to scramble away.  

Just as she was about to maneuver her way to the front of the spider to see if its underbelly was as armored as it’s back she heard someone call her name.  She looked up and Kiden was standing several feet from the fight staring at her with horror washing the color from his face. He seemed too afraid to move, and she opened her mouth to demand that he get back to the house.  The spider thrashed more wildly now and decided to flip itself onto it’s own back with her still clinging to it.  

It’s legs scrambled for purchase as Kali groaned painfully, the breath being knocked out of her body under the crushing weight of the creature.  Somewhere during the struggle the spider had dislodged her shield from it’s maw and its fangs were coming down on her.  

She braced her sword between them, resisting the push of the spider by placing her other hand on the flat edge of the blade.   

“Kali!” she heard Kiden cry out again. 

She had her eyes squeezed tight, trying to think, trying to figure her way out of this situation.  

“Kick it over!” shouted another voice.  

Kali gasped, the ability to breath returning to her, and braced her boot on the belly of the spider.  She bridged hard at the same time she shot the mass of the spider over her head.  She rolled to her side, breathing heavily and glanced up in time to see Link drive his own sword into the underbelly of the spider in one savage movement.  

She managed a short smile at him, glad to see he was safe, before she rushed to her feet.  

“Kiden, get back to the house right now!” she shouted, her voice guttural with the rush of battle. 

“No! I can’t just stand around and do nothing!” he yelled in reply, just as fierce.  

“Listen to her,” Link intervened, “She can fight.  You can’t.  You would just be a distraction!” 

Kiden ignored him and surged towards her, grasping her shoulders with both hands, “If you were smart, Kali - you’d flee from here.  We all know they are here to draw you out.  The safest place for you is at the castle like the princess said!” 

Kiden stood his ground silently and Kali released a loud growl of frustration. 

“We don’t have time for this!  The answer is no!” With that, she rushed away, following Link closely. 

 She would just have to keep an eye on Kiden, and at the very least make sure that he wasn’t being attacked.  From the top of the stairs nearest to the well, she could finally take in the state of the village.  Almost every building was bright with strange purple flames.  Groups of villagers were being chased from their homes by a variety of horrible, wet fanged creatures.  She turned with wide eyes to see the windmill that she’d loved so much engulfed in smoke and flames, no longer turning.  There was no question who was responsible for this.  

“Focus, Kali,” Link said, his tone as steady as stone.   

He had said the same thing to her when she lost focus in training too - it always seemed to draw her back.  

“Stay nearby, Kiden.  Try not to get in the way if you can.” Kali muttered as she shoved one of her sheathed daggers into his hands.  

Then she joined Link, and pulled her shield tight to her shoulder.  They plunged into the first group of enemies they saw and unleashed themselves.  

There was something strangely calming about losing herself in the fight.  If it weren’t for the presence of Kiden, nothing outside of the enemy directly in front of her existed or mattered.  

After a few moments, Kali spotted Impa on a level up from them.  Her eyes widened at the swift swathes of shadow shot through the air near the creatures she fought.  Wherever those shadows went, enemies died.  She was able to take on groups at a time on her own, and Kali understood quickly why Impa had been made the guardian of this village.  Her stomach filled with dread as she realized that the monsters at least had some brains.  They were beginning to target Kiden specifically.  They must have noticed that she was particularly defensive of him, and that he had next to no defense for himself at all except the dagger he held in his hands.  And, by the way he held the dagger, it might as well have been a butter knife.  As she fell back more to try and stay near Kiden, they started to separate her from the sight of her companions.  

No, no, no.  

This was bad, fighting a horde of monsters by herself while defending someone else was a really bad spot to be in.  There were so many….so many dark creatures.  As soon as she defeated one, two more would take its place.  From a distance, she could glance bits and pieces of Link, fiercely holding his own against 2 groups of monsters but now too occupied to protect the groups of nearby villagers from a new onslaught of monsters.  Impa was being assaulted from all angles and didn’t have the ability to save them either.  

Where in the hell were all these creatures coming from?  

Soon, they had her cornered with Kiden close behind her.  She breathed heavily, refusing to give anymore ground but not feeling all that great about her odds of getting out of this.  What could she do?  

A voice boomed over the chaos, as if echoing through a megaphone, “Halt.” 

The snarls and growls of the creatures ceased, but they didn’t move from their places.  They didn’t allow the cowering villagers to escape.  It seemed that all stood still except Link, who cut down the last of his group in 3 vicious strikes, and Impa who was still too separated from them to be able to assist.  Her group cleared a path for her to see 3 figures standing in the center of the once grassy village center.  Kali struggled to catch her breath as she stared down Pallas, hands folded behind his back, flanked on either side by Bia and Styx.  

“This can be stopped right now, you know,” Pallas announced to everyone in the village, his voice somehow magnified despite it’s cool tone.  His eyes didn’t leave hers.  

Nobody responded.   Kali ground her teeth together so hard that she began to shake - with rage, or with fear, she couldn’t be certain.  Link was watching the man he now knew as Pallas from his position.  

“Just imagine,” Pallas continued, “all of this merely because you keep some girl that you never knew before in your midst.”  

Kali’s eyes didn’t budge from Pallas’s gaze, but she could suddenly feel the stares of every villager on her.  She could already see the game he was trying to play, and her grip tightened on her blade.  She lashed out with her blade, growling angrily.  The last of the enemies before her and Kiden fell.  

“Go, Kiden,” she muttered under her breath.  

“No,” he responded just as quietly.

She saw Pallas’s toxic green eyes shift only slightly over her shoulder, at Kiden.  He was going to use him against her, she knew it.  Pallas was unfair, he was manipulative, and he didn’t care what he had to do to get what he wanted.  

“Just look at her!” Pallas crowed with delight, gesturing grandly to her sudden show of violence, “Like a wild dog!  And yet she’s fooled you all into thinking you can tame her!” 

Link stepped into the path of Pallas’s gaze, acting as a shield to defend her.  Kali’s heart squeezed.  She didn’t like where this was going.  It was one thing to be blamed for all of this, but now Link was standing directly in danger for her sake.  

“Shut your vile mouth,” Link growled, his tone nothing like she’d ever heard from him before.  Every word threatened violence.  

“Ahhh, and you must be the Hero of Time.” Pallas crooned.  

Link stiffened, and her eyes widened.  How could he possibly know that?  

The sorcerer continued, tapping his finger against his chin, “Oh! Except the people of this time don’t know that anymore, do they?” 

She heard the villagers whispering, sounding confused and alarmed.  

Link angled his sword toward the three of them, sounding more vicious than ever, “If you know that, then you should know I am fully capable of taking you down.” 

Pallas shrugged, as if it couldn’t possibly matter. 

“That wouldn’t be necessary if you, and of course the village-” he gestured wildly to the people, showing a winning but slightly manic grin, “Would just hand over the girl willingly.  Then all of this can just stop, and be turned back to how it was before.  Perfectly normal.” 

Kali dared to tear her gaze from Pallas to see the groups of trapped villagers.  A few were eyeing her accusingly, most looked conflicted - as if weighing the value of her life against the value of their peaceful home.  

One of the men, a large construction worker, spoke up, “W-Well then….hand her over!” he demanded, sounding desperate.  

“No!” a female voice rang out.  

Kali saw the crowd part slightly to also lay eyes on a dark red head.  It was her friend, Anju.  

“How can you even consider it? You all know what he did to her!” Anju snapped, her jaw trembling.

They did? That was news to her, but she supposed it shouldn’t be surprising.  Gossip goes around quickly. 

“You all should be ashamed! You’ve seen how hard she’s been working lately, training with Lady Impa! This man is the reason why!” Anju continued fiercely, her eyes determined. 

Kali started to feel relieved when the expressions of the villagers began to shift, looking ashamed.  Everything felt like it was moving in slow motion when, right before her eyes, the construction worker that was about to hand her over began to wrinkle and wither at an extremely rapid pace.  He barely had time to let out a strangled scream before his whole body had mummified, then turned to bones, then to dust in the wind.  The villagers burst into screams and tears and pushed as a group away from the awful remains of the man who once stood there.  

Kali had never seen anyone die before.  It was one thing to kill these creatures who bore no resemblance to living, breathing, caring mortals.  But that man probably had a family, friends, an established life here and now it was as if he had never existed.  

She was rooted to the spot, staring at what remained of him, just a pile of dust in the grass now.  She wondered if he had been in pain.  Surely he had been scared.  Tears spilled over her cheeks.  

“For every minute you fools spend deciding, another one of you will be reduced to dust.” Pallas chuckled, grinning at the effect the disturbing display had on her.  

Link didn’t hesitate, he rushed the three of them, sword at the ready.  Pallas began to walk calmly toward Link, and just as they were about to collide Kali was able to register the portal that suddenly formed in front of Pallas.  It was enough of a warning for her to raise her shield and sword as she watched the sorcerer vanish.  

Link’s sword sang through the air as it missed his target, but he was met with the sudden movement of both Bia and Styx.  

Pallas reappeared directly in front of her, as she’d expected him to.  She struck, but like I’m the dungeons her arm was slowed by his power, as if dragging it through cold molasses.  Pallas’s eyes glowed with triumph as he gazed down at her, his smile all arrogance.  Kali growled, and brought her focus to her arm.  If she was being slowed…

Suddenly, her blade also slashed full speed through the air.  It only barely missed the auburn haired man in front of her, who now looked delighted.  

“Oh! You’ve been practicing then?” he asked her pleasantly, as if the whole village weren’t burning to the ground. 

Kali took a second to see Link struggling to keep up with the shadowed twins ahead, and her heart pounded heavily.  She didn’t bother to answer Pallas as she struck out again.  He sidestepped her this time, and held out his hand in the direction of her sword.  The shine of the sword began to dull, and spots of rust bloomed on the surface of the blade.  

He was too powerful...she knew that.  

She knew that the only way to best him would be to do something he didn’t expect.  If she could speed up her movement to cancel out his slowing abilities, then she should be able to do it normally right?  She swung the quickly deteriorating blade again, this time focusing on the movement of the sword and he dodged again, but only by literally a hair.  A tuft of his own auburn hair floated to the ground, and his eyes widened with interest.  She wanted to cut that grin right out of his face.. 

She didn’t stop as she let the handle of the blade go, and in a smooth movement had her last dagger drawn. Kali felt a sharp pain in the front of her head as she focused on his movements now, slowing the turn of his body.  She twisted around him, her dagger aimed to make a clean slice across his neck - but he too had figured out the canceling effect when their powers collided.  He turned to face her, holding out a single hand to fully stop the movement of her arm.  

“Do you think you’re so smart for figuring out the very basics of these powers?” Pallas cackled as she took two steps back from him.

She struck out again, and the same thing happened, only this time she sped up her arm just enough so he couldn’t slow her down.  Her head pounded again, and she winced.  

“What? Is it already starting to get to you?” he gloated, his fist lashing out.  

She was unable to stop it as it connected with the side of her face.  She stumbled backwards, her mouth filling with the taste of her own blood.  She glanced over her shoulder to see Link.  At the sight of him, all thoughts of Pallas vanished.  

He was hurt - to what extent it wasn’t clear.  She only registered the sight of blood staining his clothes, down the side of his face.  The shadows he fought were too dark for her to tell if they were injured as they lashed out at him one after the other, not giving him enough time to find his bearings.  

She was thrown backwards, and she cried out at the pain in her gut.  Pallas had literally kicked her to the ground in a fit of maniacal laughter.  She wanted to help her friend, but if she tried to run from Palla he would only use his powers to manipulate her ability to move.  She didn’t understand why he hadn’t just killed her yet - he’s had every chance to do so.   

Pallas approached her grinning ear to ear, looking for all the world like he was about to stomp her guts out.  What happened next didn’t make any sense to her pain, addled mind.  

Pallas was suddenly crying out with pain, and scrabbling with his hands at the back of his head, neck, and back.  Kali blinked stupidly before him, and shifted to see Kiden behind him.  His goggles were in place over his eyes, and he had a set of thick leather gloves on.  Within his grasp was a ceramic container, which had previously contained some sort of liquid.  The pieces connected in her brain.  

Kiden had been concocting something behind her the whole time, something that apparently was quite painful when it made contact with skin from the low hissing sound of the materials.  

“Run away!” Kiden urged, already preparing to run away from the screaming, seething man before them.  

Kali turned again, seeing Link struggling to his feet.  He faced one of the twins, his breathing ragged.  Her green eyes widened with horror as she saw the other twin closing in on him from behind.  Link didn’t see him.  

Kali couldn’t stop both of them at once.  She was too worn out.  She didn’t even have any more daggers to throw.  Visions from her nightmares suddenly flashed in rapid fire in her mind’s eye.  Link being strangled to death.  Link being cut down a thousand different ways.  Always in her defense.  

“No..” a choked whisper escaped her, as she pushed herself to her feet.  

The following moments felt like she was pushing herself through mounds of sand as she ran for him.  Link had been one of the first to find her, to trust her, to have faith in her, to make her laugh, to take her exploring, to show her this beautiful, strange world.  

She thought of the way he nudged her shoulder, the way they made faces at each other, the way they sparred to settle their differences and all the stupid arguements they got into that never mattered.  

Kali felt like she was being consumed by purple flames that were destroying this village as she pushed her legs towards him and the shadowy blade just a foot from the back of his neck.  She couldn’t stop the twins….but she would not let Link die.  

She let out a strangled cry, “NO!” as she came upon him.  

Her body carried them both forward, directly into her own portal that had been created and they vanished.  The portal closed directly behind her.  

Traveling through the portal was like having the wind tear at you from a thousand different directions, but she didn’t dare let Link loose from her tight bear hug.  They both cried out with surprise as they plummeted, and then with fear as Kali realized she had no idea where they were going.  

They finally met solid ground, as if her flying tackle had suddenly just resumed.  She landed on top of him, her arms around his neck and they were both breathing heavily.  Kali felt her panic finally rising into her throat, the intense fear of losing Link forever that overtook every other thought and action.  She raised herself above him.  His gaze went quickly from concern to startling alarm as her hands fisted in the green collar of his tunic.  

She gave him a harsh shake, and her trembling voice echoed, “You dumb, stupid IDIOT!” 

He did indeed look dumbstruck at her words, at her actions.  

“You almost DIED!” she went on, tasting the tears that had poured involuntarily down her face. “Why would you fight those two by yourself?!” 

His expression softened, despite her giving him another shake.  

“You WON’T do that ever again!” she shouted at him, sobbing openly now.  

He was moving to sit up, placing his hands gently on her fists on his shirt.  And she was scooted off of him so he could face her.

“Not for me..” she sobbed, her voice pleading.  “Never.  Don’t ever do that again. I wouldn’t….I’d lose my mind, Link.” 

His own words echoed in her head, from when they were talking on Death Mountain. 

“Kali, when you disappeared.  I thought I was going to lose my mind.”

She hiccuped loudly, and his thumbs stroked her fist until her grip finally released.  

“I think we should talk about this another time.” he said, his voice suddenly sounding hard.  

When she glanced up, she noticed that they were surrounded by armed guards with their weapons all aimed towards the pair.  She recognized with rising panic where her portal had taken them.  They had dropped directly into the throne room of Hyrule Castle.  

But...she shouldn’t have been able to get through the castle's wards.  Upon the dais where the magnificent throne sat, Zelda was standing.  Her usually cool expression was lined with shock, and confusion at what she was seeing.  Kali sniffed and palmed at her cheeks, trying to wipe away the tears and blood.  

She jumped at the harsh command of one of the guards, “Hands up trespassers!” 

They both complied, Link looking more resigned and Kali trying to pull herself together.  The intense fear of watching him die right in front of her was less now, but now completely gone.  

“It’s alright.” Zelda said calmly, “I fear that something has happened.  Tell me, now.” 

Her words were swift but not cruel.

Link was the one to answer, “Pallas has attacked Kakariko, it burns as we speak.” 

Zelda’s reaction was quick and calm.  

Her voice held the commanding tone that even made Kali stiffen to attention, “Find Captain Hector - send a battalion of soldiers to Kakariko Village, and supplies for recovery.  Quickly!”

The guards didn’t hesitate as they rushed as a unit out of the grand, royal blue doors of the throne room.  

Why had her portal brought them there?  Why the throne room of all places? Kali finally released her grip on Link’s shirt, her hands cramping from the stiffness of her fingers.  Link gently held her hands, watching her in worried silence.  Zelda also seemed to be doing the same, watching her carefully but without a word.  

Kali looked into Link’s blue eyes, her expression already apologetic as she slowly stood.  She shook off his attempts to help her up, and stepped slowly towards the princess until she stood at the bottom of the dais.  

Kali swallowed, and met the princess’s thoughtful gaze. 

“I agree to stay here to be trained.” 

Chapter Text

“Absolutely not!” Link was at Kali’s side.  

She could feel his fierce blue eyes on her face, but she didn’t look back at him.  She only saw the swimming blue of Zelda’s eyes.  The princess hadn’t let herself react, but Kali could see something churning in her eyes.  It was small, but not entirely concealable.  She sensed it could be….relief?  She felt his calloused hand as he gripped her shoulder and turned her to face him.  

She didn’t let herself think of the words as she spoke them, “I have to, Link.”

“No, you do-” 

“I do! I’m never going to be able to get to Pallas’s level or even stand a chance at being equals with him on my own.  Nobody else can teach me.  Impa’s powers don’t work the same.  She already said that.” She argued, but knew in her heart that this was about more than just that. 

She had almost watched Link die right in front of her, and she was nearly helpless to stop it.  She watched a villager go from being alive to being nothing but dust in the wind.  So much of this was her fault, so many people have made so many sacrifices for her sake. He gripped both of her shoulders now, his eyes tense with concern. 

“Kali, you know that they will just keep you locked up here.  Zelda doesn’t mess around, and won’t want any distractions-” Link urged.

“I know that.  I know what I’m giving up.” Kali cut in, swallowing hard as she fought the burn of threatening tears in her eyes.

In his gaze she could see the real problem he had with this but dared not say in front of the princess.  What if they tried to use her for her powers? To control her as some kind of secret weapon of the kingdom? 

She placed her hands gently on his forearms to coax his hands off her shoulders.  He wanted to say more, she could see it in the tightness of his expression.  The vision of Link struggling to get up while being ambushed by the second twin flashed in her mind again and the blinding fear she felt only moments ago returned.  

Her grip tightened on his arms, and he must have mistook it for fear for herself because he moved to grip her hands in his.  She would not let this happen again.  

“You’re hurt,” she choked out, her voice cracking as her eyes roved what she now saw as a gash in his side, and the blood that trailed down his jaw from somewhere under his hat.  

“He can be treated by one of our healers before he is escorted out of the castle,” Zelda cut in as she began to descend the short steps from the top of her throned dais, “He was right about what he said before, you know.”  

The princess paused before them.  Kali squeezed Link’s hands as she watched the princess, her green eyes determined.  

“You will have no distractions while you’re here.  We cannot risk you leaving the castle grounds due to the threat that Pallas poses.  You were only able to get through because I left the wards accessible to you specifically as well as Impa.  I will allow letters, but your responses will be monitored as we cannot risk Pallas gaining any knowledge on what we will be doing with you or the condition of the kingdom despite his presence.” Zelda’s words were matter of fact, as if she were reading off a grocery list. 

She didn’t seem to find these rules restraining, but Kali had thought about this a thousand times since the first time the training was offered to her.  Before, her thoughts were colored by how much she would hate being here.  She imagined herself as some kind of caged bird.  At first glance she would seem to lead a life of comfort and safety.  Upon closer inspection she would be unable to have true freedom to make her own decisions.  She only hoped that she was doing the right thing, but enough people had suffered due to her own inability to save them.  

“I already said that I know.” Kali responded firmly. 

Zelda nodded, folding her hands in front of her and turned her attention to Link.  Her eyes softened when their eyes met, and after a moment Link looked away.  

“Then you know that you must go, Link.  I am sorry.” The princess’s tone was softer, more regretful now.  

“Wait….” Kali was staring at her feet, biting her lip,  “I just - can you allow him to stay until we hear word about the village?  I’ve never been in a fight before and..” Her voice trailed off as the horror of the things she had to do, of what Pallas wrought upon the village, flashed one by one in her head.  

Zelda seemed to sense her rising panic, and nodded, “Only this once, and only to say goodbye for now.  Link, you know where the infirmary is.  I will come find you both when I hear word.” 

Kali was overwhelmingly thankful that the castle wasn’t even a whole day’s journey from Kakariko, and nodded.  She pulled her hands from Link’s grip and followed him as he led her down the hall.  

He was silent again.  She hoped that he wasn’t too mad at her for making this decision.  She watched his back, saw the flecks of blood that spattered parts of his shield and flinched at the sudden images of Link fighting the twins again, of Pallas gloating before her.  She reached out reflexively and grasped his sleeve, her heart racing.  

He looked back at her, his expression at first surprised but then quickly understanding.  He knew what she was going through, and that it probably wasn’t going to be going away anytime soon.  

“You were amazing today,” he said softly, grasping her hand firmly and pulling her towards the infirmary, which was one level down from where they were.  

“It doesn’t feel amazing,” she murmured, her fingers shaking. 

“It won’t feel amazing for a long time.  Maybe never.” he replied with a squeeze on her hand.

She barely registered the guards that were hurriedly milling about the halls, and didn't pay attention to how they gawked at both Link and herself. Link pushed open a door to a room with a whole wall of large windows.  It had many beds that were tucked neatly with white linens, and drawn white curtains in between them but appeared to be empty.  

All of the healers had probably been sent to Kakariko, Kali hoped.  

Despite it, Link pulled her toward one of the beds.  He only released her hand to dig in one of the bedside tables, probably for bandages.  She caught a glimpse of herself in the shiny reflection of a small bedside mirror, and was startled.  She looked like some kind of vengeful ghost.  Her blonde hair escaping her braid in thick locks, and sticking to the sweat and blood and dirt on her skin.  The only clean parts of her body were on her face where her tears streaked clean through the muck on her cheeks.  Her green eyes were haunted, flickering with the shadows of all the things that weighed so heavily on her mind.  

When she looked back towards Link he was sitting on the bed with a mess of bandages on one side.  He’d already removed his hat, his blonde hair loose from the small ponytail he usually kept beneath it, had managed to get his tunic off, but was struggling with the white undershirt.  

Kali blinked, helpless to his pained grunt as he tried to work off his shirt. She rushed to him and started to assist.  

“Hold on, hold on..” she muttered, and he let his arms still as she pulled the material off of him.  

She felt it start to stick to the already drying blood by the wound in his side, and she frowned, gently easing the material away.  He was silent the whole time, but once his shirt was off she paused in the middle of folding it neatly.  Why had she never noticed Link in this way before?  It had never been wholly obvious she supposed, but now she saw the corded muscle of his torso and arms, hewn from years of wielding his sword and shield.  

Before he could catch her stare, she swallowed hard and finished folding the shirt as she sat next to him on the bed, trying not to pay too much attention to his bareness.  She saw the angry red slash drawn across his ribs and frowned.  

After a few moments of him working with the bandages she spoke, “I understand what you mean now.” 

Link glanced at her for a second, seeming puzzled by her words. “About what?” 

“About...losing your mind.” Her answer was quiet, and vague.  

It sounded stupid, even to her own ears.  But it was all that she could manage to spit out.  She had no doubts that he would understand what she meant.  

When he didn’t speak, she went on.  “I couldn’t imagine what it would have been like if you…..if they had…” her voice trailed off as her throat tightened at what she was trying to say.

Her fists tightened until her knuckles were white in her lap, and she bit her lip.  

“I understand what you mean now.” she repeated, a tremor in her voice.

She understood a lot of things about Link much more than she had ever thought at first. The trauma of being forgotten as her friends and family had in her previous life, the anger in loving someone who just didn't seem to love you back or would take your feelings into consideration, the struggle of dealing with all of those things on your own, the terror of possibly losing someone you care about forever.  And now….the aftermath of what it takes to be able to fight in battle - of the sacrifices you never knew you'd have to make in yourself.  

She was drawn from those thoughts at the rustling of the clean white bandages that stood in stark contrast to his hands, covered in dirt and dried blood. 

Just as he was about to start wrapping his wounds with them, she said, "You're not even going to clean them?"

Link blinked, as if suddenly remembering that infection absolutely was an actual threat to his health. And the dazed expression on his face made her laugh softly.  

He also chuckled, seeming embarrassed, "I uh...I guess I wasn't thinking of that."

Kali stood and crossed to the bedside table, where there was also a polished metal pitcher containing what she assumed as clean water sitting in a metal basin. She poured the water into the basin and retrieved a soft white cloth from the drawer.  

"Well, you don't need more of an excuse to spend your rupees on more potions if a dirty wound makes you sick." Kali commented, happier to find something to do with her hands to draw her mind away from their current ordeal - from how the village could be doing. 

She felt his eyes on her as she sat, with the basin of water and the cloth. He didn't have to ask her to clean his wounds for him, she wanted to help in any way she could. Some part of her still needed confirmation that this wasn't just some hallucination she'd created to make herself cope with his death or something. She needed to know this was real and he was okay. 

Kali tried so hard to not notice the shift of his muscles as he raised his arm out of the way so she had a clear sight of the angry red gash across his ribs, but her damn….treacherous eyes….

She fought the heating of her face as she gently dabbed the damp cloth at first, apologizing when he winced slightly. Her stupid eyes noticed his arms and abdomen flex at the pain. 

"So tell me what you are thinking about, if it’s not how to treat your wounds." She blurted in a poor attempt to find distraction and then internally cursed herself. 

How in the hell was that topic any easier than finally noticing how Link looked?

When she glanced at his face, he was looking like he wished she hadn’t asked also.  His expression was drawn, tense, but something else too - conflicted?   She turned her focus back towards the gash in his side, which was looking less and less severe the more that she cleaned it.  Which made a tight knot of anxiety loosen a little in her chest.  

“I don’t think you understand it as much as you think.” he said after a few moments of gentle swipes of the cloth across the wound. 

Kali raised a brow at him, and went to rinse the now bloody cloth in the basin.  

As she began to wring it out she asked, “Why do you say that?”

His body flexed again in preparation for her cleaning the wound again, but quickly relaxed as she was cleaning more of the area around the wound now that she could see there wasn’t any dirt left in the cut itself.  

“Because…” he paused, his eyebrows pinched together, “Because...even I don’t understand it fully myself.” 

She paused, nearly having to fight off a startled laugh - which would have been the wildly wrong reaction.   It was difficult not to, because of her new feelings towards him, the feelings she had towards Kiden, the complicated emotions connected to her past life. 

“I think I understand that part more than you think I do too..” she replied quietly, cleaning the cloth again.  

Link lowered his arm, seeming to approve of how clean the wound was now and made to bandage it up himself.  He probably knew that she wouldn’t know the first thing about dressing wounds.  

As he did so she noticed his jaw flex, as if he were clenching his teeth before he bit out, “Why? Because of Kiden?”

Kali’s heart gave a leap, and she bit her lip.  She looked at her slightly less dirty hands, fighting off the urge to pick at her fingernails.  When she looked up, he was watching her, his blue eyes seeming to pin her into place.  He must have seen some of the confliction that she felt in her expression because he shook his head. 

“Nevermind.” he murmured.  

Kali watched him, looking at the blood that dried in a stream down the side of his face.  She grabbed the cloth again, wringing it out.  She stood so that she could search the top of his head to find the source of the blood.  He stilled, drooping his head a little to let her find the wound in his hair.  

She had never touched his hair before.   Despite the dirt, the golden strands were smooth and soft under her fingers.  She had the sudden urge to stroke his hair, but resisted as she gently prodded his head for the wound.  

“It’s not just about Kiden.” she answered quietly, calmly. 

He flinched slightly as she felt a rough, tender spot on his head.  It was more like he’d been struck by a blunt object than a cut.  

As she parted his hair he mumbled, “But part of it is about him.” 

Kali sighed hard, feeling frustrated by the whole situation, “Yes, Link. He is part of it.  So is my life before I came here.  So is the situation with Pallas.”  she went on, the frustration bleeding away from her tone as she gently dabbed at the wound with the cloth.  

She paused again, her heart pounding.   Surely he could hear the thumping of it at this distance.

“But...you are too.” She admitted, sounding sad, “And that’s not fair.” 

Link was still, and silent as he seemed to contemplate her words - so she continued, “It’s not fair to you, or to him.  I haven’t had a second to even breathe since I got here.  All I can think about is what is going to happen next with Pallas, the twins, the danger Kakariko is now in, my powers….everything.  There hasn’t been room for anything else or time to sort it all out.” 

He gave a short huff of a laugh, and nodded his head, “I….understand that too.”

Kali smiled softly and resumed cleaning the wound on his head.  

“I just-” she started, but was cut off. 

“There is something more I want to understand before I’m forced to leave though,” he murmured, and she couldn’t read his tone as he tilted his head up to look up at her.

His eyes were determined, and something in them burned with an emotion she couldn’t identify but it had a knot jamming her throat.

“What is that?” she asked, her voice barely a whisper.

His lips were drawn into a tight line, and he hesitated before taking her hands gently in his.  His movements seemed very deliberate, and her body tensed as she felt his calloused thumbs stroke the tops of her hands.  Her heart beat faster, and she felt a blush creeping up her neck as he watched her intently.  

As if he’d noticed the idle touches that Kiden would give her when they were around each other, Link’s hands nearly mimicked them.  One hand slowly circled her waist, and pulled her closer to him firmly, but so gently, like he was unsure if that was right. 

But they didn’t break each other's stare, as if he wanted to see her reaction while she now stood between his knees within the circle of his arm.   His other hand brushed her arm as it travelled up it, over her shoulder.  His rough fingertips, the skin hardened from years of wielding a blade, barely scraped the skin of her neck as he moved to gently cup her cheek.  She couldn’t fight off the shiver that traveled through her, and she knew that he’d felt it - seen it - too.  

His eyes sharpened with understanding.  She clenched her hands into fists as she heard Impa’s voice echo in her head. 

“I only ask...that you don’t hurt him more than you have to. If it comes down to it.”

“Link...I…” she started again, trying to think through the vicious pounding of her heart. 

 She stopped as he gently stroked his thumb over her face, and she closed her eyes, savoring the tenderness of it.  This was a different kind of intimacy than she had ever experienced before. The intentional touches and calculated but tentative movements made her heart swell.  When she opened her eyes, his expression had softened. She couldn’t stop herself from placing her hands over his as it rested on her cheek and squeezing it gently. And she returned the gesture, moving her clenched fist to cup his cheek in her hands and giving his cheek a stroke to mimic his.  He looked as if he were fighting to keep his eyes from fluttering shut as she felt a shiver run through him too.

“Don’t hurt him more than you have to-“

Her hand stilled, and regret twisted her guts. Her thoughts drifted to Kiden, to Impa’s words, to-

“Don’t.” He whispered, his hand more firm on her cheek to draw her attention back to him. 

The regret must have shown in her eyes. 

“I know what you’re thinking.” He continued. 

She was sure he did.  He had grown to know her mind and her heart very well in the time she’d been here, in the time they’d grown as friends. 

“But-“ she started, but Link shook his head at her.  

He stood now, keeping her pulled flush to him with his other arm and kept fierce eye contact with her.

“Don’t think those thoughts. I don’t regret this. I am not thinking of anything else besides how this makes me feel. Of how just a touch seems to make you feel.” As in emphasis he stroked her cheek again, and a little bit of the tension in her eased. 

She felt that somehow he could sense it and his head tilted contemplatively as he watched her.

“And now I understand why people do these things.” He offered her a soft smile, and leaned down to touch his forehead to hers. “It’s helping me to figure things out, and I don’t want you to regret it either.”

Kali closed her eyes when he pressed his forehead to hers, savoring the warmth of his nearness, the comfort and ease that he managed to make her feel. She savored the solidness of his arms and the steadiness of his presence as he held her, and allowed her mind to just clear. 

“I won’t then.” She murmured.

At that, she felt him sigh with relief as his hand moved gently to the back of her head and he pulled her into a hug, his arm around her waist tightening. She let her arms wrap around his neck as they embraced and she tucked her face into the hollow of his neck, breathing the metal and smoke smell of him - of them both. 

What a sight they must have been. Both dirtied, bloody, and smelling of smoke. They were two creatures of battle comforting one another.  

“The aftermath of the battle may be much like your experience after being captured.” He mumbled into her hair. 

She only nodded and her grip on him tightened. 

“I won’t be here to help this time.” He continued.

Kali nodded again, and spoke into his skin, “I’ll remember what you all have taught me.”

He breathed in deeply and let out a long sigh, “Stay safe. I know you can escape if something goes wrong. But find a way to contact me if you need to. I’ll be doing more research on the legends and about Pallas.”

She felt her throat tighten, knowing he was telling her goodbye. So she swallowed hard and nodded. He pulled her away from him, gripping her shoulders firmly as he gazed into her eyes. She could see the words he wanted to speak churning within the blue depths of his irises. 

“They can’t control you, Kali. Don’t doubt yourself - not ever.” He said quietly. 

Tears stung her eyes, and she pressed her lips together tightly, nodding again. She was unable to speak as she felt a hot tear slip down her cheek. 

He reached up to brush it away with his fingertips and he put on his best grin for her, “These courtiers aren’t ready for you here, they just don’t know it yet.”

That startled a choked laugh from her and she shook her head, swiping at her cheeks.  

“If you say so.” She stammered, her cheeks burning. 

She met his gaze again, her limbs suddenly feeling the weight of the day they’d both had.  

“They aren’t…” he replied, more tenderly now, tilting her head up with a nudge of his fingers on her chin.  

She watched with amazement as this brave, amazing warrior before her actually blushed as he met her eyes again.  

He hesitated for a moment, but then gently said, “I’ll miss you.” 

Kali didn’t feel as embarrassed about her own blushing now that his own cheeks flushed with color.  

“I’ll miss you too, Link.” she replied, just as softly. 

The sound of the door at the other end of the hall opening made her flinch slightly.  Perhaps she wasn’t completely out of fight mode..

Kali took a step back from Link to face the door, but felt his hand firmly on the small of her back as they both watched a servant boy step into the infirmary, followed by Princess Zelda.  Kali noted the movement of the princess’s eyes between them both, and to Link’s hand that rested on her back.  

“News?” Kali prompted, clenching her fingers together nervously. 

Zelda paused for a long moment, still assessing them both, particularly Link - the fact that they had been embracing and his shirt is missing.  She could practically feel how tense Link was growing under the princess’s gaze.  

“They disappeared.” Zelda answered, her tone frigid as her ice chip eyes turned towards Kali. 

“Disappeared?” Link questioned, his brows furrowing.  

Zelda nodded, “It’s been reported that after your disappearance, Pallas and his minions quickly attempted to find where you’d gone.  Your portal disappeared.  They left the village to burn.  My soldiers have managed to stabilize the flames, and reported that while some were injured, there were no casualties except one.” 

The last statement made her flinch as the image of the construction worker disintegrating before her eyes flashed into her mind.  Link didn’t miss it, and neither did the princess.  

“That wasn’t your fault.” Link said softly.  

Kali shook her head, “It was.  The entire reason Pallas was there was because of me.”  

Link opened his mouth to speak, but was cut off by the princess, “Which is why you’re making the right decision now.”  

Kali looked at the princess, her brows pinched together with confusion.  If she hadn’t known any better, she would have thought that the princess’s words were meant to bring her comfort.  But nothing was given away in that beautiful, stony gaze.  

“Still...are we able to….uh..” Kali stammered, “Do something for his family?” 

She felt Zelda searching her eyes for something.  

Whatever she found there seemed to be acceptable because the princess nodded, “Yes, I will have arrangements of flowers and food sent to their residence.” 

Something about doing that for them lessened the pressure within her chest, but it didn’t last long.  

“But it’s time for you to go, Link.” Zelda added, sounding solemn. 

Kali knew that he was going to have to leave, this was what she signed up for.  But after those dearly intimate moments they had just minutes ago, the decision seemed harder to stick to now.  But then, she thought of how this would allow her to keep the people she cared about safe, to keep the innocent people of Kakariko and Hyrule in general safe if she were able to overcome Pallas.  She pressed her lips together, and looked to Link, who swiftly pulled her into a tight half hug.  

“Remember what I said.” he whispered into her hair, “If you need a place to hide out from the stuffiness of this place, the courtyard isn’t too bad.” 

Kali nodded, returning his hug before he stepped away from her to gather his tunic and undershirt.  He slipped them on as he strode from the room, pointedly not looking at the princess as he went - and then he was gone.  

Princess Zelda and Kali stared each other down, and she felt herself somehow preparing for another kind of battle as Zelda gave her an intentional look down, and then back up again.  Noting all the dirt, blood, the messiness of her clothes and hair. 

The princess’s voice echoed loudly off the walls of the nearly empty room as she commanded the boy servant, “Get her cleaned up, and let her rest tonight. Tomorrow, we begin.” 

Chapter Text

Kali was thrown into icy water, and couldn’t resist a gasp at the shock from the temperature.  Her lungs burned as she inhaled, and when she tried to move her limbs she found them bound in chains.  She was sinking fast, and above her, the light of the surface shimmered dimly, becoming more distant as she inched down, down.  Two more bodies broke the surface and were also sinking.  Neither were bound as she was, but she realized with horror that they were staring face down at her with unseeing, dead eyes.  

Impa...and Link…

She wanted to scream, to fight, but with their corpse eyes on her, she could do neither.  Following them, Kiden drifted down and Kali thrashed in the chains.  But there were hands on her now, reaching front the depths, turning her away from her friends, she fought to keep her eyes on them - not wanting to face what was below.  It was so much darker, but just light enough for her to recognize the face that was now inches from her.  It was the construction worker that Pallas had murdered...but now, his eyes were black, empty holes in his head, and his mouth was agape in a silent scream, just as it had been as he withered away. 

Kali bolt upright in bed, choking back a scream.  It took several moments for her to find her rational thoughts, to recognize her surroundings and remember what had happened the day before.  

That’s right...She is staying in Hyrule castle now.  The night before, the boy servant - which Kali had recognized as the same servant who took her to meet with Zelda in the throne room - had brought her to the same room she’d stayed in last time.  The room nearly modeled the grace and softness of a summer sky in the dawn with it’s light blue walls, golden accents, and swirling cloud-like designs.  

Her eyes found the windows.  It was still dark out, but she could barely make out the peak of color over the horizon, indicating that dawn wasn’t far off.  She flopped back into the fluffy pillows, shivering.  Her skin was drenched with a cold sweat, and had apparently dampened the sheets beneath her as well.  Normally she didn’t remember her nightmares that vividly, but apparently, the more horrible things she experienced, the worse they were going to get.  

She steadied her breathing, and found her heart pounding painfully in her chest as she managed to hum a familiar tune.  The song of healing.  She had to do this nearly every morning after Link had taught her the mysterious song, to help herself deal with the nightmares of being held captive.  

She suddenly, selfishly missed him being nearby.  

Kali sighed, mid-tune and rose from the bed to go start a hot bath.  She wasn’t sure when Zelda intended her to start training but wasn’t about to be reeking of sweat throughout it all. Kali perched on the side of the shining white clawfoot tub as she ran the water less hot than the night before.  

She frowned at the memory, at the shame of servants invading her bathroom and scrubbing her naked body clean themselves.  One older maid actually took a scrub brush to her skin and the others held her down as she did so.  They’d rubbed her down with ointments, and oils and other substances with questionable smells and came from the bath with her skin raw, pink, and stinging.  Kali had tried to insist that she could bath and groom herself, but there had been no point as they’d seated her at the shiny wooden vanity and drew a brush painfully through the knots of her long, blonde hair.  

Now, at least, she would be able to bathe on her own and have a moment to really consider the consequences of this decision.  

She thought of Link the day before as she lowered herself into the tub, and drew her knees close to her chest, pressing her forehead into them as she curled up.  Why had she let him hold her? Touch her cheek? Knowing damn well that it would just confuse her even more, especially now that she wouldn’t be allowed to see him for who knows how long.  Link was supposed to be her best friend, but...how many times in her old world had she happened to hear gossip of relationships starting out that way, and then becoming something more?  If she didn’t return his feelings, if they were indeed romantic feelings, would their friendship be lost? 

Then there was Kiden, and their...more intensely charged moments at the Death Mountain springs, his patience with her.  She supposed he would be thrilled and relieved at her decision to stay at the castle, since he had been begging for her to go all this time.  Some childish part of her resented that, just a little.  Maybe he just didn’t understand how little freedom she would have here, and now there was no way of knowing for sure.  

She nearly jumped out of her skin as the bathroom door burst open and the team of maids stormed in, combs and clinking bottles of lotions and serums in hand.  

“No!” Kali bit out, “No no no! Get out! I’m just finishing up!” 

She practically scrambled out of the tub, finding the water colder now.  She must have spent more time in the water than she thought, lost in her contemplation. Before the maids could do anything more to her still stinging skin, she wrapped herself in a fluffy robe that she’d placed on a small table next to the bath.  

“But, Lady, we must make you presentable your introduction to the court today.” the oldest of the maids said, squinting at Kali’s hair and face behind her tiny, round spectacles. 

“My what? ” Kali gaped at them, surely looking as stupid as she felt.  Introduction to court? As in….the Royal court? 

“I know your ears are short, but surely you’re not deaf,” the oldest maid huffed, rushing Kali out of the bathroom.  

The old bat was clearly done with formalities and politeness.  That suited Kali just fine. 

“Obviously, but why is an introduction to the court needed? I don’t care about knowing these people.” Kali spat, pulling away from the team of maids as they struggled to seat her at the vanity.  “I came here to learn how to-” 

“That’s quite enough, girl.” the old woman cut in, her eyes sharpening in a way that suggested she interrupted for more reason than just rudeness.  “Stop making such a fuss, the court is going to want to know who you are and some details about your studies with the princess. “ 

Kali had the good sense to only frown at the leader of the maid troupe as she went on, her oddly strong hands clamping onto her forearms, “It’s not every day a Lady from a kingdom outside of Hyrule gets the privilege of creating friendly relations with the princess and learning more about Hyrules’ culture.” 

The maids cooed to each other with amazement as the crone forced Kali to take a seat at the vanity. 

“Now, regardless of how your...kingdom does things.  For court, you will be, at the very least, presentable.” her fingernails squeezed painfully into Kali’s skin as the woman placed her hands on her shoulders - a silent command to obey. 

Kali ground her teeth, and didn’t respond.  The silence must have been enough of a confirmation because the maid team swooped upon her.  They detangled her hair again and rubbed her skin down with serums and lotions that at least smelled better than the ones from the previous day.  

“Wow, Galena - that was incredible.” chirped one of the youngest maids to the old crone, “We couldn’t even get her to approach the chair.” 

“It’s all in patience and understanding my dear,” replied Galena, giving the girl a pat on the hand and then straightening her circled glasses on her nose as she turned Kali’s head to face the mirror with enough force that she probably could have broken it.  She began drying her hair.

Patience and understanding...Kali rolled her eyes, and felt Galena tug her hair extra hard in response, not missing the expression on her face.  How hostile Kali must have seemed to these tame, tittering women.  It didn’t matter, she wasn’t here to impress them.  

Quite some time later - after much hair pulling, plucking, smoothing, and prodding - the team of maids considered Kali as she stood before the golden lined full body mirror.  

She wore a day gown similar to the one she’d found during her last stay, made of the same light slippery fabric, with a thinner, sheer layer of fabric over it.  Only this gown was a pastel, lavender color with silvery trim in patterns that swirled wide down the center of her chest and tapered to a whirling point at her navel. The collar was fitted to expose her collarbones again, but instead of more fitted sleeves, the shimmering purple fabric split at her shoulder and drifted in two pieces to her knees.  She shifted her shoulders, noticing the tightness of the bodice as it squeezed her curves.  The slightest movement seemed to send her sleeves and skirts flowing.  

A pretty caged bird indeed….

“I think she managed to look quite nice,” muttered one of the maids from behind her, sounding pleased.  

Kali frowned, turning her attention to her face.  It was a drastic difference from the reflection she’d seen in the infirmary mirror the day before.  Her heart shaped face was dewy with whatever serums they’d added to her skin, her strong cheekbones flushed with blush, and her hair was braided in a tight coronette around her head.  She noticed how Galena had skillfully braided so that the tips of her ears were hidden.  

“I look nothing like myself.” Kali muttered back, unsure of how to feel about the girl that stared back at her. 

“You look lovely,” added a familiar voice.  

Kali was flooded with relief as she whirled towards her bedroom door. Impa stood in her doorway, watching them all.  Her expression was carefully plain, calculatingly unsurprised.  

“Leave us.  I am to escort her to the throne room.” Impa commanded firmly, but not unkindly to the maid.  

They each gave a bow and exited, Galena going last.  Over her shoulder, she narrowed her eyes at the blonde, gowned girl before the mirror.  Kali didn’t miss it and not so subtly flipped the woman the bird.  The old bat gave an indignant gasp and stormed from the room.  Impa shook her head with a sigh.  

Kali’s cheeks flushed, embarrassed by her sudden tantrum and eyed the canvas bag that Impa had strapped to her shoulder as her teacher approached her.  Of course Impa was still going to be around.  She used to actually live in the castle, and had been the attendant to the princess. 

“I’m so happy to see you,” Kali sighed with relief.  

Impa raised a silvery brow at her as she crossed to Kali’s bed and sat the bag down.  She could now see that Impa seemed to be fighting back a smirk.  That brought a genuine smile to Kali’s face, and she watched as Impa emptied the contents of the bag.  Her training clothes! 

“Pants!” she crowed as she shuffled to the side of the bed to hug the clothes to her.  

“And new daggers?” she continued, picking up what appeared to be new blades from her messy covers.  “Thank you, Impa.” she said, hiking up her skirts to strap one of the daggers to her thigh. 

“Were you originally planning to take the princess’s offer?” Impa asked, sounding slightly solemn and not looking at Kali as she hid the other dagger beneath her pillow.  

Kali’s fingers paused at the straps on her leg, and she muttered, “No.” 

“So what made you change your mind?” 

She finished the straps and smoothed her skirts back over her leg as she took a deep breath.  Her chest felt tight, and when she looked at her teacher, Impa was watching her carefully with her arms crossed over her chest.  

“The people I care about.” she finally answered, her hands clenched into fists.  

Impa stared her down in the way she normally did to prompt Kali for more information, but...she just wasn’t willing to give any more at that moment.  She was already tired.  

As if she could sense this, Impa conceded, uncrossing her arms and making her way to the door, “Well, you’ll be overjoyed to know that your physical training will not be taking any pauses anytime soon.” 

Kali groaned, and tried not to think of the hell she was going to have to face when training began in earnest.  

“But for now, you meet the court.”

She crossed the room, glad that the maids at least let her wear comfortable leather slippers beneath her dress instead of, as they put it, “a lady’s heels”.  

“I don’t understand that part.  Why do I have to meet anyone?” she asked bitterly as she followed Impa into the hallway. 

“Because no matter how well we could try to hide you, you will undoubtedly be seen training with me and with the princess.  We don’t need word of your abilities reaching the public, especially since word travels so easily amongst courtiers.” Impa said, her face twisting with disgust, “It’s too risky for them to actually know why you’re here, and it’s customary for guests of the crown to be introduced at court at least once.  So we’ve created...a cover story of sorts.” 

Kali frowned, tugging self-consciously at the white gloves that came up to just above her elbow.

“Sure would be nice to know what my story actually is.” she grumbled, keeping her voice low.  

The halls were filled with servants, and after what Impa had just told her, it made sense that Galena cut her off so suddenly earlier.  Galena must be one of the few that knows about the real reason she was staying in the castle.  Impa inched closer to her as she led the way down the hall, nodding to a pair of guards that were patrolling the white marble halls.  The guards nodded back, and gazed at Kali questioningly.  

She turned her eyes away from them as Impa said, “Your story is that you are a visiting lady from the distant but prosperous kingdom of Tirak who has come to Hyrule to establish good relations with the royal family and to gain valuable knowledge about the kingdom’s people, cultures, and fighting styles.   The establishment of relations would be beneficial to both kingdoms as your home has some of the best minds for inventing new things that could be helpful to our kingdom, and lots of wealth, of course.” 

“Of course,” Kali responded drily.  

But then raised her brows at the cover story, it sounded an awful lot like the world she was originally from - minus the wealth and status that she held, obviously. 

“Pretty interesting story, did you think of it yourself?” Kali asked.

Impa cast a knowing glance over her shoulder at Kali and smirked, “Actually, Kiden thought of it.” 

Her heart twisted painfully at his name, and she interlaced her fingers tightly in front of her as she rasped out,  “So he’s-”

“Just fine. And pretty smug about that trick he pulled that let you get away.” Impa chuckled softly.  “He also is glad that you're here so that you’re safe. He believes you made the right decision.” 

“I bet.” Kali said, with a bit more venom than she meant.  

She hated that he’d been right.  She hated that this was the only option she had.  Then she eyed Impa, pursing her lips together with thought.  

“And what do you think? About my decision?” 

Impa’s eyes gave away nothing as they approached the deep blue doors of the throne room.  Kali could hear people tittering inside, and it really sounded like a lot.  Her heart kicked up a gear and began to gallop in her chest.  Her anxiety must have shown on her face because Impa reached out and squeezed her shoulder reassuringly.  That was about as much physical reassurance as she’d get from her teacher, but it was all that she needed.

“I think it doesn’t matter what other people think of your decision. You are free to make your own decisions, no matter how trapped you might feel.” Impa answered.  

She squeezed her shoulder one more time before placing her hand on the door, “Try not to stir up too much trouble.  I will have to be seen with you.” Impa added, her tone sounding strange.

“Did you just make a joke?” Kali asked, astonished.

Impa only fought off a smirk in response as she opened the door.  Kali’s back went ramrod straight, and she pulled her shoulders together.  As every Hylian in the room turned to face her, she raised her chin and locked eyes with the princess sitting on her throne on the far side of the room.  If she just kept her eyes on hers, and not on the grinning, chittering courtiers around her, she should be okay.  Though, it was difficult to hear past the raucous thumping of her heart. 

The boy servant stepped up to meet them by the door and announced in a booming voice, “Welcome Lady Impa, Sheikah of Hyrule escorting - honored guest of the crown from the kingdom of Tirak, esteemed Lady Kali.”  

Kali had to fight to resist rolling her eyes again.  Esteemed lady….that’s the best joke she’s heard since arriving in Hyrule.  But she kept her eyes zeroed in on Zelda as the room shifted uncomfortably.  She felt Impa bow next to her and she made her best curtsy to Zelda in return, and kept her expression carefully blank.  Her heart began to settle a little as she spent more time in the room, but then she could catch whispers.  

“She seems awfully tense.” a man’s voice huffed. 

“The poor dear probably doesn’t even know how to speak Hylian.” a woman responded, giggling.  

Kali ground her teeth together as Zelda bid them to rise.

“Welcome to my home, Lady Kali,” the princess called from her throne, guards flanking each side of her, “I hope you find yourself comfortable, and Hyrule’s people merry.  I look forward to teaching you in our ways.” 

Oh, it’s people were merry alright.  

She felt Impa flick her eyes towards her, and Kali lifted her chin, “Thank you, your majesty.  I am eager to learn all that I can about this beautiful country.” 

A quiet gasp from her left, the same woman, “Oh, she can speak Hylian.” she whispered furiously. 

“Go then, and acquaint yourself with my people.” Zelda said with a soft smile and a nod of her head.  

She was so different now than she was when they were alone together.  She seemed to fit the role of the kind, beautiful princess just fine.  Then again when Kali watched her closely, the princess did have a gleen to her icy eyes that she hadn’t seen before.  

Impa bowed again, and Kali followed the gesture with another curtsy as people in the room began to mill around.  Impa stayed relatively close to her side, and Kali glanced around carefully.  Ladies in gem colored gowns, and men in freshly pressed dress coats and their best shoes began to mingle, but there was something about the pattern of the movement that made her uneasy.  

It felt like a pack of wolves closing in on prey.  She tried to look relatively uninterested, but she could still hear people chattering about her from mere feet away.  Several courtiers introduced themselves politely, and she didn’t bother to remember their names as they walked away. 

“She’s awfully muscular for a young lady isn’t she?”

Kali ground her teeth together, several more courtiers came to introduce themselves and ask about her home kingdom.  She struggled to keep to the story Impa gave her.

“I wonder what this Tirak place is like, it can’t be that great if their women look so unhappy.”

She furrowed her brows and frowned.  Less courtiers introduced themselves now, seeming to sense her rising rage.

“She looks angry.”

“Yes, quite.  She doesn’t smile much does she?” 

Kali’s fingers tightened into fists as she turned to find the source of the voices, and spotted a specific group to her left.  A man and two women who were using fluffy feathered fans to cool themselves, and also to hide their lips. 

“I agree, she should smile more.” 

It was that comment that suddenly had Link’s voice echoing in her head from the day before.  He had been holding her close to him as he told her.  

“Don’t doubt yourself, ever.”

Kali stepped up to the group, squared her shoulders and lifted her chin to the group as she bit out, “Amuse me, then.”

The man who’d made the comment startled, but quickly regained his composure, “I beg your pardon?” 

“Keep begging.”  she bit out, narrowing her eyes at him, “I heard you say that I should smile more.  So make me laugh if you want that so badly.” 

A few other courtiers had turned to watch the interaction, and Kali could feel Impa’s stare bore into her back.  She could practically feel her teacher willing her to back off. But there was nothing stopping her once her blood got heated.

“My, Lady Kali, what wit you have.” one of the women giggled nervously, looking from her other female companion back to the man who’d made the remark.  He looked like he’d just swallowed something extremely sour.

“I...er..” the man stammered, and Kali only raised her brow at him.  “I only meant that, you’re already so lovely - that a smile would only add to it.  It would make us very merry indeed.” 

Link’s voice again echoed in her thoughts.

“These courtiers aren’t ready for you here, they just don’t know it yet”

She tipped her head back as she took another step closer to the man.  The women backed away as if they were afraid she was going to eat him alive right then and there.  

“I’m not here to entertain you.” she growled, barely a whisper, “I’m not here to be lovely for you.  Any of you.” 

She turned her fierce green eyes to the woman who’d giggled moments ago, “As for wit, I like to think of it more as honesty.  I’m not going to play games here.”

“Lady Kali has quite the silver tongue,” said Impa from directly behind her, placing a warning hand on her shoulder.  “She is not accustomed to the formalities of our court and tends to not hold back.”

There was an awkward pause between them all, before the other woman trilled with high pitched laughter, “Well! I think it’s darling how she speaks her mind so openly!” 

Kali opened her mouth to show her just how darling she could be but Impa cut in, “I’m sure she appreciates that, Lady Thana. But you really must excuse us, she must begin her training soon.” 

The courtiers that had surrounded their little group nonchalantly went about chatting amongst themselves after Kali had sufficiently humiliated the small group that had been unfortunate enough to be close enough for her to hear them.  They acted as if they were definitely not going to be gossiping about the scene and twisting it whatever way they liked.  Kali knew how this worked.  It wasn’t much different where she was from.  So she was thankful for Impa as she urged her toward the door by the shoulder.  

Once they were out of the door, they both sighed collectively.  Kali felt her anger draining from her and with it, her energy for the day.  But the day wasn’t nearly over yet.  

“That went better than I’d imagined it would.” Impa muttered as they made their way back to her room. 

“Really, Impa. Two jokes in one day?  Are you sick?” Kali asked tiredly. 

“No, but you’re about to be when you see the obstacle course that is set up in the training quarters.” 

Chapter Text

Kali was indeed sick after running the obstacle course that was set up in the training quarters.  It was the same area that she and Link had sparred in during her last visit, but it appeared that this obstacle course was set up specifically for training the knights and making sure they stay in excellent shape.  

At first, Kali was hesitant about running the course as she would be running it at the same time as the knights, but some part of her brain that Impa had developed specifically for training had taken over, and she was able to put them out of her mind once her focus was on getting through the course.  It became abundantly clear that Kali had become fast when in the throes of battle, but she was not in the least bit agile.  She could barely keep up with the beginner recruits, and almost cried when Impa made her go again.  And again….and then finally, one of the knights recognized the expression on her face, and the pale, nearly green pallor of her skin.  He was quick to toss her a wooden bucket.  

“Please...make me do something else…” Kali managed between heaves. 

Impa laughed gently as she patted her back, before standing just as Hector rounded the corner, his dark eyes on the recruits still running the course.  Impa stroked her chin with thought, and Hector caught her stare.  He bowed swiftly, then approached as Impa beckoned him over.  Kali groaned and leaned back against the cool stones of the wall, not feeling anything else in her stomach.  She was suddenly glad she hadn’t eaten breakfast that morning. 

“Lady Impa, it is good to see you again.” Hector said, his smile making his already wide jaw even wider.  

He was in full regalia that day; armor, massive shoulder plates, and holding his helmet under his arm.  

“Likewise, Hector.” Impa said, giving a curt bow in return, “I did not want to overstep.  I was wondering if I may borrow one or two of your knights to assist in Lady Kali’s training.” 

Why were they still keeping up with the formalities?  She was sure Hector already knew about her powers since he was the captain.  Not to mention that he was fully aware of how unusual she was the last time she was here.  Hector looked down at Kali questioningly, and knew what he must see.  A girl who had just finished throwing her guts up from an obstacle course - pale, sweaty, and looking like she wanted to nap.  Which were all true, of course.  

He raised a thick dark brow, “With all due respect to you, and of course the Lady Kali, I don’t know if er-” 

“She is more resilient than she seems,” Impa reassured him, crossing her arms, “Though, I wouldn’t recommend pitting her against brand new recruits, perhaps more intermediate would be a challenge for her.” 

Hector scratched the back of his head, his dark hair cut very short, close to his skull, and gazed at the groups of knights standing around waiting for their turn to run the course.  

“Men!” He barked, his voice echoing clearly over the grounds.  

They stood at attention and then jogged over to them.  Kali thought she should at least make the effort to stand if they were going to move onto sparring.  She wasn’t as worried about that as the course.  

“Would any of you like to volunteer to spar with Lady Kali as part of her training?” Hector asked, staring down his nose at his men.  

And naturally, they all looked at her questioningly.  

Hector cleared his throat awkwardly before following up with, “I am told she is….resilient.” 

A few of them shrugged and volunteered.  Kali assumed that they were thinking it was a free ride to not have to train as hard, and she flushed with irritation.  The color quickly returned to her skin as Impa handed her a ceramic cup full of water.  Kali took it and downed most of it with ease.  Then used the rest to swish around her mouth, thankful to get the bile out of her mouth.  She spit out the rest and followed Impa’s command to go get her own sword and shield. If they thought they were going to have an easy day, then she was going to show them just how wrong they were. 

By the end of the training, several other knights had gathered to watch as Kali went to town on them.  Even Hector had stopped to watch, bewildered by her ability.  She had worked long and hard hours these past few months to be able to fight the way she did.  Of course, Impa still corrected things that she would find wrong with her technique.  

She’d extend her shield too far, she’d let her arm linger out when she’d strike someone, she left her legs open.  Kali tried her best to correct each thing, because soon after, her opponent would try to take advantage of it once the weakness was clear.  

Naturally, she didn’t win every sparring match, but she sure as hell didn’t let them just have the win.  And even when she lost, she had gained some measure of respect from her sparring partner as they shook hands.  

Kali was resting against the wall when Impa approached her again, “Excellent work today.  But it appears…” she trailed off, her scarlet eyes settling on the exit of the training grounds, “That your entourage is waiting.” 

She followed her gaze, and didn’t bother to hide her groan when she saw the team of maids waiting for her.  “Why?” 

“It’s nearly dinner time.” Impa said, chuckling and offering a hand to help her up, “And, you will begin your training with the princess.  So you must look the part.” 

Kali sighed heavily and met the eyes of Galena, the head maid, who was tapping her foot impatiently.  Her stomach growled violently in response, realizing she hadn’t eaten yet that day.  She made a face.  It wasn’t healthy to not eat like this, but...the past few days had been difficult.  She made a mental note to at least eat breakfast the next day as she approached the maids, once again covered in dirt and drenched with sweat, her braided hair nearly falling apart.  

“All that work...wasted.” tutted Galena, and turned to escort her to her rooms.

It turned out that day, Kali was to eat her dinner in her room while the maids worked on her again - stealing bites of fluffy white bread coated in butter in between dabbing makeup on her face, snagging forkfuls of tender roasted meat covered in gravy.  And finally, munching on a dessert pastry that had been brought to follow up as they began to dress her in her lavender day gown once again as she’d only worn it for maybe an hour earlier.  Her hair was now half twisted up, and half curling down the center of her back, with the braids redone to still hide her ears.  

“Are we going to have to do this every day?” muttered one of the younger maids, trying and failing to be subtle.

Galena nodded, throwing subtlety out the window as she said,  “Unfortunately, my dear.  Lady Kali didn’t bring her own ladies in waiting as they were unsure of Hyrule just yet.”  

Kali rolled her eyes and licked the crumbs of the pastry off her fingers just as there was a knock on the door.  

“Enter.” Galena answered, to Kali’s annoyance.  This was her room...she didn’t even get to decide who entered it? 

It was the boy servant who she was coming to quickly associate with Princess Zelda.  Nobody spoke a word as they handed Kali off to the boy.  He was silent as he escorted her through the halls, not to the throne room, thankfully.  Instead he led her to one of the studies.  One of many, Kali assumed since the castle was absolutely huge.  The study was made of dark woods, and smelled of old paper, which Kali didn’t mind.  She always loved the smell of libraries and found the dim light of the study illuminated by several lanterns and waxy candles oddly comforting.  

The princess looked so out of place, all golden hair and fair skin, and elegant pale pink skirts as she sat on a dark red settee.  A delicate looking, familiar journal was in her hands and she was studying it quietly when she glanced up at them.  The servant bowed and swiftly made his exit.  The door clicked shut and it was suddenly so silent that Kali could hear the flickering of the tiny candle flames.  The princess was staring at her, searching her eyes for something and Kali wasn’t about to satisfy her with some kind of response. 

“That was quite a scene you stirred up earlier today,” Zelda spoke nonchalantly, but somehow her tone lacked a casualness that a normal person might have had.  Her voice always seemed to be tinged with a coldness when she spoke to her. 

Kali raised a dark brow at the princess and crossed her arms.  There were a couple of scenes she’d created that day - she could be referring to any of them.  “Which one?”

The princess snapped the journal shut, and something in her expression seemed exasperated, “Really.  There is more than the scene at court?” 

“Um... no?” 

Zelda just closed her eyes and gave a small shake of her head, “Regardless of the fuss you’ve created for whoever else, the court was a perfect example of something we will need to work on.” 

Kali waited, searching her memory for what exactly that might be.  She stood up for herself to those pompous assholes, and they couldn’t be bothered to even say anything to her face.   So what was the issue? 

“Which would be…?” she prompted.

Zelda looked up at her through her long elegant lashes, and turned fully towards Kali on the settee, folding her delicate gloved hands in her lap, “Your temper.” 

Ah, right.  

Kali had to fight to not flinch in response.  That was something she tried not to think about even during the best of times.  But the statement brought to her mind all the times her blood felt like it had been replaced with boiling water, and the unending rage she felt during encounters that had her running her mouth.  

“Okay. But my powers are linked to my emotions.  Isn’t it a good thing that I feel angry during a fight?” Kali asked, trying to not sound as defensive as she felt. 

Zelda nodded, “That’s true, but it’s not controlled anger.  And while emotions might fuel your abilities further than they normally would, they make it incredibly easy for you to be baited into a fight to start with.” She gestured with her hand for Kali to have a seat on the settee across from her. 

She didn’t really want to sit down, feeling uncomfortable in the tight bodice of the dress, and in her own skin now that they were talking about one of her biggest weaknesses.  She pressed her lips into a grim line, but did as she was bid.  

“More than that,” Zelda continued, “learning to control your powers without your emotions will only further serve our purposes for defeating Pallas.”

She didn’t miss how Zelda used the word ‘our’ in that statement.  Kali frowned.  

“I can already do some things.  I’ve practiced on my own, but it only barely helped during our fight yesterday.”  Kali’s tone was solemn, nearly discouraged.  

She wouldn’t exactly call what she did the day before helpful.  It was more like she and Link barely survived. 

“Show me,” Zelda said evenly.  

Kali snagged a blank piece of paper and a quill pen to demonstrate.  She showed everything that she’d shown Impa, Link, and Kiden the day before.  Time reversal, time enhancement with both the scrawled on X on the paper and moving the paper from one location to another.  She demonstrated moving a group of papers at once, and how she could make the paper decay into dust.  

“I can heal other people’s wounds also, but it doesn’t seem to work on myself.” she added self consciously.  

Zelda allowed her to prick the pad of her finger with the sharp tip of the quill pen, where a drop of blood would swell.  It took Kali a little more effort to heal, but it was as if the blood eased back into her skin and then the tiny pinprick was no longer there.  

“And of course, the portals.  But I assume you did that by accident, as you did when you arrived in Hyrule.” Zelda commented, her voice thoughtful now. 

“I managed one portal on purpose, but I didn’t try to go through it because we were unsure where it went  - so I closed it.”

“But it’s the most difficult?” Zelda prompted.

Kali gave a nod, and the princess waved her hand, “Then it won’t be necessary today.” 

“Then, what do you want me to do now?” she asked, eager after her demonstration.  

She was warmed up and ready to get even more of a grasp on her powers than she already did. 

“Now, you will learn how to center yourself.” the princess responded calmly.  

Kali was practically ready to jump up from her seat, “Which is?” 

“....Meditation.” 

She wouldn’t keep her expression from falling, and something that had been previously buzzing in her gut with anticipation died out too. 

“Like...Sitting and breathing?” Kali asked, sounding as disappointed as she felt.

“It’s more than that.” Zelda reassured her. 

Is it though? Kali wondered, knowing she looked skeptical.  “What does meditation have to do with my powers?” 

“For one thing, it addresses what I just explained to you about your temper.  The more you practice it, the more you will be able to actively feel yourself slipping your own control and bring yourself back to reason.  For another thing, centering, grounding, and other mental exercises will allow you to have a reach for your abilities without the use of harsh emotion.” 

Kali’s expression was flat as her shoulders slumped.  She was so tired after the day's events, and now after all that anticipation to finally get started on improving her powers, she was going to be sitting here with the princess, breathing, and thinking.  She had always felt that the best way to improve something is to do it over and over and over again until she could perfect it, and was really failing to see how meditation was going to help anything except maybe with her temper.  But regardless, she had agreed to training from the princess, so she resentfully conceded.  

Princess Zelda told her to close her eyes, so she did so.  And she led her through a series of breathing techniques which Kali hadn’t anticipated to be so difficult to focus on.  After some while of breathing, after she felt comfortable, Zelda instructed her on how to let her thoughts on the physical world around her go and to bring her focus within her.  This was also very difficult to do as she kept becoming distracted with the faint flicker of the candle flames, the occasional sounds of steps thumping outside the study door, the breathing of the princess, thoughts of Pallas and Link and Kiden and-  

“Focus on things within yourself.”  Zelda instructed. 

She didn’t want to though.  It had been a struggle to face the things within her that she knew she’d see if she looked too closely.  But she did try in earnest.  She was confused as to what she should be focusing on within herself.  

“Bring yourself to a place in your mind where you are calm, where you are steady, and you can find things balanced within your mind.” 

That didn’t make much sense, there weren’t many places within her that weren’t flush with anxiety about her powers being enough and fear that Pallas had instilled within her.  But she searched within herself, pawing through the dark places - the places where she still suffered from the torture she’d been subjected to.  She brushed past the images of the man turning to dust, of the expression on her ex boyfriend’s face as she left, of the arguments she had with her parents and fallouts of her friendships until finally - there was a different kind of darkness.  

It was like the darkness of a summer night after a thunderstorm.  As if the storm of her thoughts just fell away.  It was warm, still, yet still teaming with the will to live on.  

There was Zelda’s voice again, “Good, now keep yourself there and remember this feeling.  Keep that feeling while at the same time, bringing your attention back to this physical world, to the sensations of your body and become present in the time that you’re currently in.” 

She continued breathing as she had been taught, and tried to hold onto the feeling of the summerland in her mind where she felt balanced within her own darkness and at some point while she tried to bring herself back, that darkness had consumed her.  

Kali startled awake and shot straight up from her position slumped over on the arm of the settee.  She tried to regain awareness of where she was, then remembered what she’d been in the middle of doing.  She’d apparently fallen asleep.  Zelda was still there, studying the journal in her hands before glancing at Kali.  

She felt dried drool crusted to her chin and her cheeks flushed hotly, “Did I really just…?” 

“Fall asleep?” Zelda asked, closing the journal again and turning to her,  “Yes.  It happens sometimes during meditation, so it’s perfectly normal.  Though….Perhaps we should train in the mornings before your time with Impa so you are less tired during these exercises.” 

Kali pressed her lips together, frustrated with herself.  How was she supposed to make any progress if she literally was falling asleep during training? 

“At any rate, you performed better than I’d anticipated.  We can continue this work tomorrow.”  Zelda went on, standing from the settee. 

As if being summoned, the boy servant opened the door and stepped inside the study.  Kali was scrubbing off the dried drool on her chin as she stood, her cheeks still pink with embarrassment.  

The princess was the picture of perfect serene control as she said, “We will continue these exercises until you can do them with efficiency and then we will see how these methods have enhanced your ability to manipulate your powers.” 

She couldn’t bring herself to say anything in response, so she only nodded and went with the servant back to her room.  During the walk back Kali sighed and got lost in thought about this increasing dread pooling in her heart that of all of this training was too little, too late.  Pallas had years of experience on her, she was unsure of exactly how long.  Who knew how long he’d actually been around.  

There must be some kind of advantage that she and her friends had that would allow them to defeat him.  Something they were all missing.  Before she could continue her contemplation, she was back in her room.  And she was alone, and for the first time since she had arrived at the castle and felt the weight of that loneliness. 

Kali collapsed against the stone walls of the training yard, breathing heavily and sweeping dirty strands of blonde hair back from her forehead.  That morning’s training with Zelda had been easier than the day before without the pressure of meeting the court weighing on her.  It also helped that she wasn’t dead tired.  She only wished she could say the same for the obstacle course that some of these knights seemed to run with little effort.  

Hector hadn’t been around to watch thankfully, but the knights had seemed more eager to spar with her that day.  They also seemed more interested in engaging in actual conversation with her, but the knight trainer had quickly put an end to that with a single look at the men.  Kali had frowned, more than a little irked at losing the opportunity to get to know more people in the castle.  They’d thrown her into the shark pit that was the social circle of the court, why couldn’t she be social with the knights? 

Impa approached her, holding a few papers in her hand.Kali raised a brow, a silent question while her chest heaved, trying to catch her breath. 

Impa almost looked as if she hadn’t wanted to tell her what they were, her eyebrows pulled tight as she said, “Letters.” 

Kali sighed and nearly audibly groaned.  Why would anyone send her letters? Anyone she wanted to talk to knew damn well that she couldn’t read Hylian.  

Impa took a seat on the ground next to her, and as if reading her thoughts, “A letter came for me also, from Kiden, saying I could read them aloud to you.” 

Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and her eyes flitted to the letters in Impa’s hand.  It was so humiliating to think that she was too stupid to read Hylian and had been here all this time without even studying it, but it was also tempting to be able to hear from her friends.  Then something in her mind clicked as she was gazing at the letters.  

The envelopes had already been cut open, and she recalled what Zelda had said when she transported herself and Link to the castle to begin with.  They were going to be monitoring her letters.  She frowned, realizing she thought they would be monitoring only her letters going out of the castle - not the ones coming in from the outside.  It didn’t make any sense, why would they do that?  

She felt her skin prickle uncomfortably, as if someone were watching her right at that moment, though she was sure that it wasn’t the case.  She realized with terrible certainty that there would be no privacy for her, and no interactions that weren’t approved by Princess Zelda.  

When she glanced at Impa, her teacher was studying her carefully, as if sensing her unease.  Then she merely handed Kali the letters. 

“You can find me if you change your mind.” she said quietly, but not unkindly.  

Kali held the off white envelopes in her hands, her thumbs rubbing tenderly over the surface of the paper, “Sorry Impa.  This whole thing is just...frustrating.” 

“Well, I can teach you the Hylian writing system while you’re at the castle if you’d like?” Impa suggested helpfully. 

Kali’s cheeks continued to burn.  She felt so stupid, not knowing how to read.  Her head dipped a bit, hoping that her hair would fall enough to hide her embarrassment.  

“Ok.” she agreed shyly. 

Impa nodded and stood, “I have a meeting with the princess to go to, but I’ll find you in your room in a little while.” 

She took Impa’s outstretched hand and groaned as her sore muscles protested at any attempt to stand. Impa went ahead of her, and Kali took a moment to stretch her muscles, cringing at the shooting pains that went through her limbs.  She was sure that learning to read would ultimately be helpful, especially if she decided to stay in Hyrule permanently, but just admitting that she didn’t know how to read humiliated her more than she’d expected.  As she made her way towards the exit she was stopped by the two guards posted there.

“Apologies Lady, but your escort has not yet arrived.” one of them said.

“I remember where my own rooms are,” Kali said passively and attempted to move past them, but they positioned themselves in her way.  

“Are you joking?” she spat.  

She seriously couldn’t even go back to her own room from the training grounds? 

“Why do I need an escort to just go to my rooms?” she seethed at them. 

They both looked at her apologetically as one said, “Orders from the princess, Lady.  Apologies.” 

Kali reeled herself back a little bit, biting back the insults she wanted to sling at them.  It wasn’t their fault.  They were only doing what they were told, and they even looked like they didn’t want to stop her.  

“Did the princess give a reason why?” 

They shook their heads, and Kali sighed heavily.  So she was stuck at the training grounds until the maids came to escort her, never letting her out of their sight until they cleaned her up and abandoned her in her room where she could do no damage.  She felt herself chafing against the thought of this treatment going on for who knew how long.  

Later on, Kali had finally given in and had Impa read the letters sent by Kiden.  They were oddly generic, as if someone had warned him that the letters would have been read before they made their way to her.  He also addressed that he already knew the letters were probably being read out loud to her, and her cheeks flushed. Even Impa furrowed her eyebrows at that as she spoke, and paused to make a face.  

Kali knew Kiden was trying to be helpful in attempting to keep contact with her so she didn’t feel so alone in the castle, but having letters read to her like a child felt like torture.  It got better though.  She felt her heart flutter a little at his sentiments about missing her and how he knew she was going to do well in her training.  If only he knew what life was like there.  If only she could tell him without her letters being monitored.  

Kali sat at a small table in the corner of the room with Impa and watched as she began to write out the characters of the Hylian alphabet, and her mind wandered.  She realized that the only letters she’d received had been from Kiden.  

“Link didn’t send anything?” she asked, trying her best to sound nonchalant about it. 

Impa paused in her writing and replied, “He sent me a short letter letting me know that he was alright and helping Kakariko recover from the attack, but he didn’t send any letters for you.” 

Something in her sank at that, but she nodded, letting the subject drop.  Impa led her through the exercise of sounding out the characters in the alphabet while Kali followed and then attempted to write them.  It was easier to learn the alphabet than she thought, but was sure it would take a lot of practice to be able to read quickly.  But it was just another thing to keep her mind off the suffocating eyes of the castle.

Her nightmares got worse with each night that passed.  Visions of not just Kakariko Village burning with those sinister purple flames, but of Hyrule Castle Town, Lon Lon Ranch, the Lost Woods - all of it.  She would see Pallas in Zelda’s place atop the magnificent throne in the throne room of the castle, her friend's corpses laying at his feet with Kali standing at his side.  She saw everyone being reduced to dust before him…

She would wake from these nightmares in a panic, struggling to remember where she was.  When she calmed down she would hum the song of healing as steadily as she could, until her heart rate would slow.  Sometimes tears would come, but sometimes not.  It was difficult for her to feel well rested and the combination of the nightmares keeping her up at night, as well as the intense training made each day more difficult for her.  

The Princess did not budge when it came to Kali being able to wander the castle halls by herself.  She was not allowed to converse with the knights she trained with.  She was not allowed back to the court unless a request was sent to the princess.  And every time she’d receive a letter from Kiden, the envelope would have already been cut open, indicating that the letter had already been read.  How did she know that they didn’t take out additional pieces of paper or something?  She never got any letters from Link.  There wasn’t a single moment where she wasn’t being watched except when she went to sleep.

She did indeed feel like she was fulfilling her role as the royal family’s prized caged bird.  

As she moved through the motions of the next couple of weeks, her patience for it all would become more and more thin.  The only good thing she felt she got out of it, was that the mental exercises did prove to be useful in controlling her powers as they worked on increasing her range, her speed, and the efficiency of how she controlled it.  

Kali had been having an especially difficult morning after getting into a fierce argument with Galena about her bathing by herself that morning and the head maid not conceding on the stance that she was to assist Kali at every single step.  She’d arrived at training in a foul mood and was thoroughly distracted.  

Zelda seemed to notice and apparently hadn’t cared as she asked, “I’ve noticed that you haven’t received any letters from Link, as of late.” 

Kali pursed her lips together, and couldn’t stop herself as she bit back, “I’m sure you have noticed considering you lot open my mail before I do.” 

Zelda ignored the snap as she went on, “You two seemed quite close while he was here.  I am just surprised he hasn’t sent anything.” 

Something in the princess’s cool tone, maybe what could have been the slightest hint of smugness made Kali turn on her, “I don’t really see why you care to be honest.   Since you’re the reason the people in this castle aren’t bowing at his feet for saving them.” 

Zelda’s expression hardened, and her stare became sharper for only a moment before returning to it’s usual coolness.  She opened the ancient historian’s journal that was in her lap - the same one Kiden had found and told them about the legend of the Goddess of time and the mysterious tribe.  She’d been studying it on and off throughout the duration of her training.  

“You don’t know what you’re talking about.” Zelda replied, something in her voice tight. 

But Kali pushed, “I think I do.  He’s told me about all that he’s done for Hyrule, about how you sent him back because you decided that was what was best for him.” 

Her rage began to rise like the hot flame in her chest, but she took a breath to cool it, centering herself.  She kept her words calm but sharp, words meant to cut open old wounds.  Link deserved to make his own choices after all that, he deserved to be recognized.  

“And even after all of that, when he would seek out the one person who could relate to him the most for years - he was treated like a common thug and you avoided him.  Now the only recognition he gets in this castle is his reputation for constantly sneaking in to see you. ” 

Zelda’s eyes were still on the pages of the journal, but they didn’t appear to be reading.  She was so still, as if she had a choke hold on any tells that might give away how Kali’s words affected her.  She mentally took a step back, thinking of Link..  What would he want to say?  

“Why did you do it?” Kali asked, her voice softer now, nearly pleading.  “You and I both know he didn’t deserve that.” 

The journal snapped shut, and Kali almost jumped at the suddenness of it.  

As if she hadn’t asked Zelda anything at all, the princess started to speak, “This journal mentions that the clan’s shaman was capable of doing many things that we have not covered yet.”  

The princess’s pale pink skirts gave a soft swish as she stood from the settee she would normally observe from.  Kali opened her mouth to speak but was cut off.

“You are capable of prophetic visions, removing painful memories, and having knowledge of things that happened in the past.  Which I assume is some manner of being able to go back and see events that have passed.”  Zelda continued, making her way to the door.

Instead of dismissing Kali to her usual training with Impa, she paused before opening the door.  She turned to face Kali, her eyes unlike anything she’d seen before.  The best way Kali could have described them would have been to say they were alight with a cold fire, with her own kind of rage that she’d not seen until that moment.

“If you want to know why that desperately.  Go back and look for yourself.”  And with that, she stepped out of the room and shut the door firmly behind her.  Leaving Kali alone in the study to simmer, feeling unbearably tired. 

The rest of her evening went as it usually did, but Impa and the other knights seemed to pick up on her foul mood.  The knights didn’t want to go so hard on her during sparring, but Impa was relentless as she consistently was.  She alone knew that getting Kali’s mind off of whatever was bothering her would give her some reprieve from the burden of her thoughts, at least for a while.  

So Kali let herself get lost in the training ,the fighting, the running, the jumping and climbing.  The roar of her thoughts only returned as the door of her room clicked shut behind her, and the silence of her room turned to white noise in her ears.  

She was starting to regret agreeing to these conditions, and began to wonder if she were allowed to just leave whenever she couldn’t take it anymore.  But no….the training was truly improving her control and increasing her use of her powers before she reached the limits.  She just needed a while to truly be away from all of these peering eyes, and listening ears.  Every movement and word from her was being observed…It felt like she was being smothered....

She clenched her fists and crossed the room, stripping her sweaty training clothes off and ripping her hair from her usual braided coronette atop her head.  She whipped open the doors to the armoire, knowing that if she didn’t clean up and change, then her smell would give her away in the midst of what she was about to do.  

As her eyes scanned the many day gowns that were hung in the polished wooden armoire, her fingers began working her comfortable normal braid down her back.  She settled for the darkest color there was - a deep mossy green with lighter green embroidery in the shapes of wildflowers across the long fitted sleeves and around the tight bodice.  It would have to do.  She made her way to the bathroom to rub herself clean with a hot washcloth before swiftly dressing herself.  She strapped her two daggers to her thighs beneath the dress and found her old dark brown cloak under her bed.  

It had the firewood, and home cooking smell of Impa’s house.  

She remembered what Link had told her before he’d left.  That if this place got to be too much, then the courtyard was the best place to get away for a while.  She knew exactly how to get there based on her visit from the last time she was there, and the multiple times she’d spotted the familiar path to the flowery courtyard since arriving at the castle again.  

She slipped into the cloak, pulling the hood up over her head to make her less recognizable while at the same time making her look more suspicious.  But it was a risk she was willing to take for even an hour of free time to herself.  She slipped from her room, her leather slippers silent on the hard floors of the castle halls and listening carefully for the patrolling guards as she made her way towards the courtyard.  

Kali’s luck had been remarkable, as it seemed she’d round a corner just as a pair of guards would be going around another corner down the hall, or they would be distracted talking amongst themselves when they weren’t supposed to.  Once she was outside in the night, she avoided the light of the torches that lit the pathways as much as she could - her heart pounding with excitement in her chest.  Until finally, she slipped out of sight within the courtyard. 

Guards didn’t patrol the courtyard because there wasn’t really a point.  It was so heavily guarded on all sides of it that guards within the courtyard weren’t needed.  There wasn’t anything to steal, or anything of particular value besides the high hedges that were pocked with white roses, or morning glories, and many manners of Hylian flowers she didn’t have names for.  

She pulled the hood of her cloak down and took in a deep breath of fresh air, perfumed with the scent of the flowers.  She sighed loudly, happily as she plopped onto one of the stone benches.  Nobody was anywhere near her.  The weight of being watched lifted from her shoulders as she just sat there.  She gazed up at the stars above her, the moon was a crescent smile grinning down at her and she smiled back - already feeling much better.  She’d managed to get away all on her own.  She was reminded in that moment that they didn’t control her, she made her own decisions.  It was her own decision to be there to begin with.  

But suddenly the hair on her arms and the back of her neck rose, but only on one side.  Her head snapped in the direction, despite the silence of the night.  She didn’t immediately see anything move in the torchlight.  She narrowed her eyes in that direction, willing herself to be able to see within the shadows.  She slowly stood, her feet shoulder width apart, her chin down and looking through her eyebrows as her hand began to gather her skirts up one leg so she could grasp the handle of her dagger at her thigh.  After several tense moments, her muscles relaxed and the feeling that someone was watching her eased away.  

She was just moving to sit back on the bench when a hand closed over her mouth and an arm circled her waist.  Her elbow lashed backwards at the ribs of whoever grabbed her, and found its target.  

There was a grunt, and then a low chuckle that made her freeze.  The moment she stopped thrashing, the hands released her and she was able to turn, her eyes wide with surprise as they found Link standing before her, grinning. 

Chapter Text

Kali held back a cry of joy as she threw her arms around Link’s neck, a gleeful laugh escaping her instead.  

“What are you doing here?” she asked in an excited whisper that wasn’t really a whisper.  

He returned her hug with a warm squeeze, his chest shaking with low laughter.  

She suddenly pulled away in her excitement and gave him a half hearted smack on the shoulder, “And why are you sneaking up on me like that? I keep saying we need to put a bell around your neck or something.” 

He chuckled, trying to keep his voice low as he let his hands rest at her waist.  “Hey, that’s unfair.” he retorted, “You just hit me twice .” 

“That’s what you get for acting like some kind of sneaky serial killer, putting your hand over my mouth like that.” she laughed, and pulled him into another tight hug.  

She savored the steadiness of him, the familiarity of his woodsmoke and metal scent.  

“I’m so happy to see you.” She murmured gently.

She felt his face press into the hollow of her neck as he tightened his arms around her in response.  Her heartbeat sped, remembering those idle touches he’d given her weeks ago.  It had felt like years since then, and she hadn’t realized just how deprived of intimate touch she’d been until that moment.  Those feelings intimidated her, she realized.  Her cheeks flushed as she pulled away, her eyes looking him up and down, confirming that he was indeed physically alright.  

“I’m okay,” He said, amused as his arms fell from her waist, “It’s about time you finally made your way out here.” 

Her brows pinched together, confusion lining her expression, “What do you mean, finally?” 

He rubbed the back of his neck and glanced away from her, looking slightly guilty.  She narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms in a silent demand for an answer.  

“I mean...I gave you the hint to come out here for a reason.” Link said sheepishly.

Her mouth fell open as a horrifying realization clicked in her mind, “Have you been sneaking out here to meet with me?” she asked in a furious whisper.  She shook her head as another piece of the puzzle fit itself into her brain, “That’s why you haven’t been sending me letters?” 

“Well, yes but also because I didn’t think it would make you very happy.” he answered, still rubbing his neck, but now looking at her apologetically now. 

He knew she couldn’t read, and knew that his letters would be seen before they got to her anyway. So instead…

”Have you been sneaking out here every night?” she asked, guilt fluttering in her stomach if that was the case.  

She imagined him sitting on the stone bench night after night, alone with only the light of the stars and the distant torch light illuminating his figure.  

He shook his head, waving her worries away, “No, I haven’t had time.  I’ve only come by every now and again, maybe a couple times a week since they made me leave.  They must really have you under close watch or something for you to take this long to make it out.  I thought….if you wanted, we could spend time together somewhere off the castle grounds.” 

Kali blinked her eyes, and a wide grin split her face.  Of course she wanted that!  She’d been lacking the support of her friends, besides Impa, since she’d arrived and after finally reaching some kind of breaking point when it came to her privacy - this was exactly what she craved.  

Her smile must have been enough, because he grinned back at her, mischief dancing in his eyes.  

“Think you can be as sneaky as me?  I know quite a few hidden places here.” he joked in mock arrogance.  

She pinched his shoulder playfully, and giggled quietly in response.  His hand found her own, and she pulled her dark cloak back on as she let Link lead her out of the courtyard and into the shadows.  

He seemed to have memorized the exact rotations of the patrolling guards throughout the courtyard and surrounding gardens, because he moved through the shadows with an ease and a silence she didn’t know he was capable of.  He always seemed so warrior-like.  It was hard to imagine him slinking around in the shadows of the castle.  She didn’t much like the thought of him having no choice but to sneak around instead of just being let inside because he was more than worthy of this place.  

He would warn her silently when he was about to stop with a squeeze on her hand, and she did her best to step silently as they rushed together away from the castle and out into the night.  He didn’t dare light a torch or a lantern as they were finally jogging together across the soft green grass of a field that was some ways away from the grounds of the castle.  She could still see the lights in the windows of the castle, but it was so dark out that she was sure that nobody would be able to spot the both of them wearing green in the field.  It felt so much more open and free of the judgements of the castle that she sighed with relief when they slowed to a walk. 

Her eyes adjusted to the darkness so that all they needed was the slight illumination of the moon and stars overhead in the clear, beautiful sky.  Link smiled at her as she pulled the cloak off of her shoulders and shook her long blonde hair from its braid.  

“Finally,” she groaned and flopped back into the grass.  

It was so cool and firm beneath her, yet teeming with life in a way she couldn’t quite describe.  

Link sat in the grass next to her, smiling a little.  

“Seems like it’s all weighing pretty heavy on you, huh?” he questioned, his deep blue eyes finding the moon in the sky. 

“You have no idea.” she said, rubbing her face with her hands.  

She wanted to run, to roll around in the flowers of the field, to ride Corra through Hyrule field, the wind ripping at her hair.  She yearned to be free of the choking confines of the castle.  

“How did you like the court?” Link asked, already fighting a smirk that was working its way to the corners of his mouth.   

She was sure that he could have guessed how that went.  But she told him the story anyway, about how she’d snapped at them.  His laugh echoed into the night air at her tale, and she kept going.  She told him about grouchy Galena who wouldn’t even let her bathe herself, the tittering team of maids that got her ready every morning, of the knights who tried to talk to her but weren’t allowed.  It felt so amazingly good to be able to just rant to him about everything she’s been going through.  The conversation got darker as she attempted to explain how smothered she felt, about her frustrations with the icy princess and how she can’t even make the choice to go to the bathroom by herself without an escort.  

“So why stay?” Link asked solemnly.  

He had settled himself on his side in the grass next to her, a couple of feet between them.  His head was propped up in the palm of his hand as his eyes hardened on her.  She was laying on her back in the grass, her hair splayed in wild waves in every direction.  Their eyes met for a moment before she broke the gaze and stared at the stars in the sky, using her finger to trace patterns between the shining spots above them.  

“Because the training is actually working.” she sighed heavily, almost wishing that it wasn’t so that she’d have an excuse to just leave.  

She let her hand fall to the grass at her side, and she closed her eyes.  Link nearly being killed flashed in her mind again, and it hardened her resolve to stay at the castle as it often did when she felt like she was about to snap and storm out the front gates.  

When she looked at him again, his face was alight with interest, “Is it really? Are you able to send Galena back into infancy yet?” 

The joke made her laugh loudly, freely as she turned on her side to face him.  She cradled her head in her elbow tucked beneath her, and rolled her eyes, 

“Unfortunately not.  It’s just helping me to reach farther, and the power is stronger.  I can use it for longer amounts of time, but I still have a long way to go yet.” she explained.  

Her face suddenly went serious as she recalled what the princess had said earlier that day, “I guess….I’m able to look back in time though too.  I assume that’s how Pallas was able to know that you were the Hero of Time.  He’s probably so far ahead of me that he can see different timelines.” 

Link’s gaze hardened for a moment at the mention of Pallas, but then he raised a brow, sitting up in the grass. 

“So you’re saying that you’re really able to look back in time to see things that happened?” he asked.  

Kali sat up with him and shrugged one shoulder, “I guess I should be able to.” 

“Why don’t you try?  Right now?” he asked, rubbing his chin with thought as another grin started on his lips, “I know I’ve been in this field plenty of times as a kid, as you could imagine.”

“So...what? You want me to try and see a younger you sneaking around this field?” she laughed hesitantly, raising her brows.  

He shrugged his shoulders, “Why not?” 

He had a point.  It didn’t sound like Zelda wanted to help her figure out this part of her powers, based on her response in the study earlier.  The only way she’d be able to figure it out, would be to try for herself.  But where did she start? She felt a squeeze on her fingers, and she looked down to see that he’d taken her hand.  

“You can do it.” he whispered, his eyes fierce. 

She got into a comfortable position, letting him hold her hand as she closed her eyes.  She centered herself first, and breathed.  She made a grasp for her powers within herself, calling it to her to do her bidding.  Unsure of how to direct it, she tried to imagine herself being thrown back in time in this exact same location.  Not to go to that time, but to just see it, to hear it without actually being there.  

Her skin began to prickle, as if she were becoming the static in a tv without signal.  But something was blocking her way, keeping her mind from moving completely away from the present.  She breathed, hoping that the exercises she was taught would carry her through.  Distantly, as if through the sound of a phone full of static, she could hear a laugh that was foreign to her, but at the same time, familiar in tenor.  

The puckish laugh of a child, before a sharp pain split through her head and she hissed through clenched teeth.  She was back in the field next to Link, who was still holding her hand.  

Kali pressed her other hand to her head, squinting her eyes shut, groaning softly, “No good.” 

Link squeezed her hand again and offered a reassuring smile, “It’ll take practice, probably.” 

A few long moments of silence passed between them, still holding hands before Kali finally asked what’s been weighing the most on her mind since she’d seen Link for the first time.  

“Have you found out anything else about Pallas?” 

Link stiffened, but nodded as his gaze found the stars again, “Only some things, but it’s progress.  We pinpointed roughly where the fortress is, but I haven’t been able to figure out how to get through.  It appears that he’s set up some kind of field that transports me from one side of the field straight across to the other without stepping foot within his territory.  And while we’ve looked into the details of the legend, there isn’t anything so far about where Pallas enters the story, or why he is suddenly a problem now”  

“We?” she prompted, raising a brow.

Link looked at her flatly, frowning now, “We. Me and Kiden.” 

That was a surprise.  She couldn’t imagine the two doing research together, and tried to call it to her mind's eye.  The only thing she could see was Link trying to not throw Kiden through a window, and Kiden trying his best to not dump a whole inkwell on Link’s head, bickering all the while.  That must have been exhausting for them both.

She frowned, “Sorry.” 

His expression softened as he shook his head, “It’s alright.  He’s involved now, I guess.”

Her brain tried to pick apart the things that they didn’t know about Pallas.  Like how he got this power in the first place if he was from the same world that she was?  Why had Hyrule never faced him before? She closed her eyes and sighed as her thoughts tugged from one thing to another. 

A sudden touch on her face made her go as still as stone, and she opened her eyes.  Link had reached out to carefully brush his fingertips under her eyes.  His touch was feather light, and her lashes fluttered shut to let him touch her face before he spoke again.  

His voice was barely a whisper as he said to her, “You’ve been having nightmares.” 

It wasn’t a question.  

He knew exactly what darkened the circles beneath her eyes.  He had seen them before when she’d come home to Kakariko after she escaped Pallas’s fortress.   He pulled his hand away and her eyes opened to see him watching her, his expression not sympathetic - but yearning in a way.  He wanted to be able to help her.  

“I’ve been doing my best to handle it.” she whispered back, “It’s hard when I don’t have any time on my own except when I have to go back to sleep.” 

He nodded once, understanding her meaning.  There were too many other things for her to focus on before she could even start to focus on the trauma of the battle and the terrifying prospect of facing Pallas’s power.  

“Come home.” he said softly, drawing her attention away from those thoughts. 

Those words struck something deep within her.  “Home” he had said to her.  Their home, or at least, her’s.  She suddenly yearned for the crackling fire, and Impa’s stew, the whoosh and creak of the huge windmill.  It felt like it could truly be a home to her.  But then she remembered the blistering flames that accosted the houses, the monsters that chased the villagers, and the man that she’d gotten killed.  She remembered what she had to do to be able to protect the village, and shook her head before looking at him with an apology in her eyes.  

“I can’t.  Not until I can face Pallas.” she said firmly.  

“We would figure something out.  You’re miserable here.” he urged, the yearning in his eyes again, wanting badly to be able to help.  Her free hand cupped their already joined hands.  He paused at the touch.

“It’s going to be alright.  I will go back at some point.  I just want to be able to protect the people I care about.” she whispered, her eyes clear and determined.  “This is a tiny sacrifice in the face of what he would do to all of Hyrule.  If it keeps you all safer, then I have to do this.” 

He opened his mouth like he was about to argue, but then stopped himself and relented with a long sigh.  

“I know,” he admitted.  

His eyes looked past her, to the castle with something akin to resentment lingering there and then back to her face.  

He searched her tired eyes and finally began to stand, “I should get you back soon.  You need to rest as much as you’re able.” 

Something in Kali’s heart fell as she moved to stand as well, not wanting this night to be over yet.  She’d barely been gone for more than an hour and a half, but it was getting late  and if she didn’t get any rest at all - she was going to be even worse the next day.  Link led her by the hand back towards the castle in a tense silence, and her stomach began to twist.  

She was beginning to grow concerned that she’d upset him or made him mad by refusing to go back to Kakariko - but didn’t question him as they snuck back through the gardens hidden in the darkness cast by the light of the torches.  They’d made it back to the courtyard without detection, and stood together, still grasping each other’s hands as it was time to say goodbye again.  Link was watching her with such an intense expression, and she could see something churning in his thoughts within the blue depths of his eyes.  

She moved to hug him so that he could depart without getting caught, but he stood back from her, his lips in a tight line. 

“What is it?” she asked, her heart guttering as he looked away from her. 

“Your nightmares.” he muttered, his voice was unsteady - like he was nervous.  

She just looked at him, confused as he seemed to struggle to find the words he wanted to speak.

“Your nightmares,” he started again, “Would it help...or...could I make them easier to bear...if I was...nearby?” 

Kali only continued to stare at him, not understanding exactly what he was getting at.  

He went on after clearing his throat awkwardly, “I mean…Would it help you sleep better if I was nearby?” 

The meaning clicked and she felt her cheeks growing red.  

He must have sensed the direction her thoughts were going because he started to back track, “Not like that.  Not anything like that. I only mean that...you’re alone when you have your nightmares but you weren’t alone before because it was familiar and Impa was there and I’m not meaning to be this awkward but I only mean to say that-” 

“Yeah.” she whispered softly, stopping his embarrassed rambling.  

She squeezed his hand like the crushing loneliness squeezed at her heart day after day in the castle.  She hadn’t wanted her time with Link to end, and if he was offering to sneak into her room to sleep there and make sure she was alright - then she wouldn’t stop him.  

“Really? Are you sure?” he asked, his own cheeks flushing with color even in the dimness of the night.  

She nodded once, and then once more as if to reassure them both that it was what she wanted. 

“I don’t want you to leave.” she admitted, her voice as unsteady as her heartbeat.  

He paused, a muscle in his jaw fluttered as he seemed to find his resolve with the idea and then he smiled softly at her, “Then I won’t yet.” 

Kali cursed herself as she shut the door with a quiet click after she’d led Link into her room.  What was she thinking?  Link staying the night in her room?  Hadn’t Zelda said that her emotions were an asset as well as her weakness?  

Now she’d really done it - what would happen if he was caught, what would people assume?  She took a deep breath to steady herself and turned to face him, but he was casually making his way to a love seat that was placed in the corner of the room by a small fireplace that hadn’t been needed since the weather had warmed up.  

His distance from her gave her a moment of relief, realizing that he truly had no other intentions with her besides just being there for her.  She breathed again, trying to release the hold of the anxiety that suddenly tightened her chest with an iron grip, and pulled the cloak off her shoulders.  

It was just Link.  Regardless of his feelings towards her, or what feelings she might have had for him, he had always been her friend before anything else.  That was what mattered, and that’s why he was there.  

The tension ease from her and exhaustion began to creep in as she crossed to a wooden dresser to search for a nightgown and a fluffy robe so she didn’t feel so exposed around him.   He appeared to be looking round the room, as if seeing it for the first time, even though he’d briefly been there before.  

“What?” she asked quietly, in case anyone happened to be walking by her door - her tone was slightly amused. 

“It’s just so…” he searched for the word, tapping his chin thoughtfully before shrugging, “Stuffy, I guess.” 

Kali laughed softly and nodded, “It is, but the bed is pretty amazing.  I just wish I could stay asleep.” 

“Well, hopefully this works and you’ll at least get one night of restful sleep.” he responded, working off his leather gauntlets.  

She watched him as he also relieved himself of his shield and sword, and worked his boots off with his toes.  He looks so much more relaxed without all his equipment on, and much more like a boy her age.  Not a warrior who’d faced more than his fair share of years fighting some kind of evil that she’d never known.  When his eyes caught her staring, she blinked and quickly moved to go into her bathroom to change.  She didn’t miss the amused smirk on his face as the door clicked shut. 

When she emerged, he had already made himself comfortable on the love seat that was much too short for him.  One of his legs dangled off the side, and the other propped up on the arm of the seat, while his arms were curled behind his head.  He must have just been resting his eyes because he looked at her when she made her way to her bed. 

“That looks so uncomfortable,” she whispered, laughing sheepishly, “I’m sorry.” 

He only shrugged at her, and yawned sleepily, “I’ve slept in worse conditions.” 

“I bet.” she yawned back at him as she burrowed under the covers.  

She had to admit, him just being there and being able to see him from where she slept brought her an odd sort of comfort she hadn’t realized she’d craved before.  The comfort of just having a companion that she wholeheartedly trusted in this awful castle, someone that had her back no matter what.  

“Goodnight.” she sighed as she closed her eyes, and she heard him chuckle at her sleepiness before returning the goodnight to her.  

She listened to the sounds of his breathing.  The soft breaths slowly evened out, and she found herself soothed by the sound as the darkness began to drag her into oblivion. 

Kali breathed heavily, a sharp pain in her heart as she struggled to stand.  She’d been dragged to the feet of Pallas, tears streaming heavily down her bloodied and bruised cheeks.  Her friends were shouting with despair from behind her and something awful had just happened, something so devastatingly painful that Kali was sure that her heart - her soul even - was about to split in two.  

Pallas cackled in that horrible, insane way as he pulled her up by her hair.  She screamed and tried not to look into his eyes, those poisoning green eyes as both of his hands clamped painfully on either side of her skull.  He was saying words to her - but she couldn’t hear them through her own shrieking as her vision began to fade to white.  

Then she was thrashing, her eyes shot wide and her body coated in a layer of sweat.  Her blankets were hands holding her down, and her sheets were tendrils of darkness threatening to choke her.  She breathed sharp, jagged breaths as she fought to escape them, but only tangled herself into a worse mess.  

Suddenly hands were on her face, turning her and she was about to scream for her life but her eyes only found a calm, concerned gaze and someone was gently shushing her.  Not in a way that demanded her silence, but soothing.  She began to remember where she was again.  She was in the castle, having another nightmare, and the person holding her face was Link.  He’d stayed the night in her room for exactly this reason, and there he was, coaxing her into calmness.  

His thumbs came away damp with her tears as he pushed her hair back from her forehead.

“A nightmare.” he reassured in a soft whisper, “That’s all.” 

Kali struggled to steady her breathing as her head fell back into the pillows.  The  images of the nightmare began to fade from her current reality.  

“I’m...I’m sorry.” she gasped, a knot forming in her throat.  

She wasn’t sure if she was sorry for waking him, or sorry for him having to see her that way, or both.  Probably both.  

Link shook his head, as his thumb continued to stroke easily lines over the planes of her cheek, “It’s why I stayed.” 

She looked at him now, finding that he’d practically had to climb into the bed to reach her and was leaning over her on his knees.  His eyes still looked slightly foggy with sleep, and his hair stood up every which way from the restless slumber she was sure he had on that uncomfortable loveseat.  

More tears streamed from her eyes and she hid her face with her hands, sure she was about to start ugly crying.  Her frustrations with the castle, the court, the princess, her training, and her lack of sleep came crashing down on her and she began to sob pathetically.  It was all too much.  And he was too good for doing this for her..

“Why are you crying?” he whispered steadily, stroking her hair. 

She managed to speak in a muffled sob between her hands, “Because I’m overwhelmed.” 

“Why are you hiding your face? You’ve cried in front of me before.” he asked gently. 

“Because I’ve never ugly cried in front of you.  Or I’ve never cared before.” she responded in broken whimpers.  

She felt the bed rumble with his responding chuckle at her response, “But you care now?” 

“Why do you people ask such complicated questions?” she whined, her tone very distinctly frustrated now. 

She felt him chuckle again and the sound soothed her more than anything else he’d done so far.  He always seemed to bring light to even the darkest, most intense situations.  But he didn’t push the issue.  He only continued stroking her hair as he let her cry it out.  Merely his presence was more of a balm to her frightened heart than anything else she’d tried before, and it didn’t take as long for her to calm down.  

She let the warmth from the nearness of him soak into her skin, into her soul.  Nothing would be able to get past him to reach her, of that she was sure.  Something within her knew that he would do anything to keep her from harm. Whether it be as a friend or something more, she wasn’t sure.  

When she was silent for several long moments, he asked, “Are you alright now?”

Kali hesitated for a second before she nodded, and Link’s hand stroked gently across her hair one more time as he said, “Then you need to go back to sleep.” 

He moved to remove himself from her bed, the cold night already creeping in on her when she spoke without thinking, “Would it actually...would you be okay with...staying with me until I got back to sleep.” she stammered stupidly.  

Link froze, his eyes on her flushed, heated face.  She held her breath as she waited for him to respond.  She already hated the coolness between them with the little ways away that he’d moved from her, and didn’t want him to go back to that love seat.  

She was being selfish, and she knew that but...he was so warm, and so undeniably good to her that she couldn’t help herself.  But his own expression was unsure.  She wasn’t sure if Link had ever been with a girl before, and she wasn’t asking for anything from him except his presence with her, but she wouldn’t demand anything of him that would make him uncomfortable.  He could say no, and she’d make herself be okay with it.  

She looked away and gave a shake of her head as she said, “It’s alright, I don’t want to make it weird or anything. I’ll be o-” 

“Yes, I will.” he said, his tone sounding sure now.  

When she looked at him again, his expression had changed from unsure to determined and her heart began to pound.  

“Are you sure? I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.” she muttered hesitantly.

He nodded, and only moved enough to tuck his feet underneath the mounds of blankets next to her.  She watched him for a moment before finally getting the sense to scoot over a little to make room for him, and to let him have some of the pillows.  

He laid himself on his back beside her, cradling his head casually with his hands under the pillow and he began to settle into the bed.  Kali considered him, trying to detect any signs of discomfort.  His expression was mostly just sleepy, and he fidgeted, as if adjusting to the softness of the bed compared to the rough fabric of the love seat.  

But then he glanced at her from the corner of his eye, and his expression was so heartbreakingly tender when their eyes met.  She watched as color bloomed on his cheeks and he extended an arm towards her - a silent offer for her to get closer to him.  

Her lips pressed together, and as much as she wanted to be closer, she was unsure for his sake.  

“Are you...sure?” she whispered again, sounding nervous as she felt heat creep up her neck.  

Some tension he’d been holding released as he rolled his eyes at her and his arm slid smoothly under her and around her shoulders as he pulled her tight to his side.  She found that she’d been holding her breath as he did so, because she tried to release it as silently as possible as she let her head settle into the space between his shoulder and chest.  It was a soft spot, and the firmness of his arm around her shoulders was comforting in a way she couldn’t describe.  

“Thank you.” she murmured, tentatively letting her hand rest on his chest.  

She could hear his rapid heartbeat in her ear as well as her own, he was more nervous than he let on. She wondered if he knew that she could hear it as he shifted beneath her, still getting comfortable.  

“Wow..” he sighed, sounding a little breathless.

“What?” she whispered, closing her eyes. 

He paused, and as if changing his mind about what he was about to say he blurted out, “You were right about this bed being amazing.” 

That made her laugh quietly into his shoulder, and she nodded in agreement.  

“And...I was afraid,” he admitted. 

“Afraid?” her eyes opened, and her head tilted up to find his eyes, “Of what?” 

“Of….being close, I guess.” he went on, chuckling nervously, “But now that I’m here, and you’re...there..” he trailed off, seeming to think carefully about his words.  She waited patiently for him to go on. “I forget how delicate you can be sometimes, I guess.  That you can be...y’know a girl.” 

“Wow, thanks Link,” she said flatly, and he laughed nervously in response. 

“That’s not what I mean.  I just...ughh..” he rubbed his face with his other hand and then looked down at her, “I just haven’t thought about you in a way that a guy thinks about a girl in that way...until now.  And that thought scared me a little.” 

She was sure he could feel her heart trying to pound out of her chest, and her cheeks burned.  He was thinking of her in...a romantic way now?  The way he described it and the way he was looking at her…

”And now?” she prompted.

“I’m...less afraid. But it’s not a bad kind of fear.  It’s more like…” he struggled to describe it, “Like how you feel before you learn to fight with a real blade for the first time.” 

She nodded, understanding exactly what he meant and somehow it made her face even more hot as she clarified for him, “Exhilarating.” 

His cheeks also reddened as his eyes found her’s again, and something in them intensified, “Right.” he breathed. 

He had that same expression as before, when they were in the infirmary alone.  A kind of determined intensity that seemed to be his tell for when he was about to do something that he hadn’t tried before.  He moved so slowly, as if he were trying not to frighten her and rolled slowly to his side so that he was facing her in the bed, his arm still tucked under her head.  

“I can’t believe you’ve never seen me as a girl before.” she whispered breathlessly, and sounded like she’d been trying to make a joke, but it didn’t quite hit its mark.  

It didn’t stop him as she felt his hand find her side, resting there and warming her skin.  Her heart thumped faster and she couldn’t find any more words.  

“You’ve always been my friend.” he responded in a whisper as his hand skimmed over the swell of her hip and she shivered, fighting to keep her eyes from fluttering shut. 

She didn’t want to hurt him.  She didn’t want to ruin their friendship but her attention zeroed in on the feeling of his rough hands over the thin material of her night gown at her hip as his touch drifted back up to her side.  

“That is what makes me afraid.” she admitted shakily. 

“What?” he asked, his eyes coming from exploring her face, to her eyes.   

His hand stilled.

“You’ve always been my best friend, Link.  And that….What if…” she struggled to get the words out and his other hands slid across her shoulders to pull her close to him.  

He cupped the back of her head gently, and she tucked her face into the hollow of his neck as she had before he had to leave her in the castle.  Her breathing was uneven as his hand slid across the small of her back and slid lightly up her spine. 

“I know,” he whispered in response.  

No doubt, the same thoughts she’d had ran through his head.  What if they tried to let themselves experience those feelings, and it ruined their friendship?  

The closeness of him, the hardness of his muscled body against her made it difficult for her to focus, and his damn fingertips tracing patterns across her back, her side, her hips…. 

She sighed softly and shivered again under his touch, and the warmth of her breath on the skin of his neck must have sent a shudder through him as well.  He tensed, his hands stopping as Kali wrapped her arm around his side, trailing as he had been doing to her.  She could sense his focus zero in on her fingertips, and she knew how stupid this was.  How utterly ridiculous it was that she was doing this to him, but he needed to understand the feelings that she’d just felt with his hands on her like that.  His skin was so close to her lips, and all she’d have to do was just lean in and brush her lips across his skin and then….who knew where it would lead.  

She pulled her face back, her skin hot and tight as her hands also paused.  His eyes were slightly glazed with a desire that hadn’t been there before.  

“Link.” she said in a breathless whisper, and it seemed to bring him back from wherever his thoughts had gone. 

Her fingers slid over his neck and jaw to cup his face and he leaned into the touch, 

“This is dumb.” she said quietly, unsure of how else to put it. 

That startled a laugh from him and his hold on her tightened, “It doesn’t feel dumb.” 

She also laughed quietly, and stroked his face with her thumb, “Every young person thinks that in the middle of….this.” she said, biting her lip.  

Then she curled close into him again, letting him envelop her body with the steadiness of his arms. 

“And I don’t want to lose you.  I don’t want to ruin this.” she said quietly, her tone filled with the regret she felt in her heart. 

She felt him take in a deep, steadying breath. She assumed it was to clear his own thoughts as he pressed his face into her hair, tucking her closer.  

“Get some rest,” he whispered, stroking her hair with his hands to soothe her back into sleep.  

Chapter Text

A sharp rapping at the door startled Kali awake, blinking sleepily.  She knew that knock.  It was Galena!  

“Shit.” she mumbled, willing her sleep-addled mind to catch up to the urgency of the situation. 

She had apparently rolled over at some point in the night, with her back snug against Link’s front, his arm tucked under her head, and the other tightened around her waist as she assumed he had also been jolted awake.  She shot up in bed, and he also propped himself up on an elbow, realization dawning in his expression.  

What time was it? It felt later than they usually let her sleep, and normally she was awake long before they barged into her room.  Any second, Galena would burst through the door.  Kali could see the handle of the door turning.  Without thinking she held out her arm and twisted her hand, using her power to reverse the door handle so that it would not open.  She heard Galena push against the door but it thankfully didn’t budge.  Link took only a second to nod, impressed by her quick thinking before he flung himself from the blankets.  

“Lady? Are you awake?” Galena’s voice muffled through the door, sounding annoyed. 

Link was gathering his gauntlets, his sword and shield and shoving his boots halfway on his feet.  

“Yes?” Kali answered, unsure of what else to say. 

“Did you lock your door? It’s time to get ready for the day.  It won’t open.” Galena said, and the door handle began to turn again.  

Kali grit her teeth together and flung out her arm again, reversing the door handle so it would remain shut.  

“I didn’t lock it! Maybe it’s stuck?” Kali suggested, moving closer to the door as if she were going to try and open it herself.  

Link was rushing towards the bathroom, she assumed to hide but she waved his hands at him.  Not there! She was trying to say, and he glanced around, looking panicked.  

“Let me try it!” Kali called to Galena, closing one hand around the door handle and wiggling it half-heartedly, “Yeah, it’s stuck.  Hold on a minute.” 

She felt Galena wiggle the handle again from the other side and Kali held the door firmly shut as she gestured with her other hand to Link.  She pointed urgently at the bed, he could hide under the bed skirts.  He nodded with understanding and quickly shoved his things under the bed and dropped to the floor to slide underneath.  

God, she hoped this worked.  

As soon as she was out of sight, she felt Galena push on the door and she let her burst through, making it seem as if she’d been pulling at the same time she’d been pushing.  

Kali stumbled backwards, still in her nightgown and blinked stupidly at Galena who barged into the room with her hands on her hips.  She looked Kali up and down, her purple eyes narrowing behind her circular glasses.  

It was almost like she could smell suspicious activity, and Kali tried to distract her with, “I guess we will have to get the door fixed.” 

Galena pursed her lips with impatience and paused for a long while before replying with a short, “Indeed.” 

The maids ushered her into the bathroom to bath her, and Kali was amazed at how refreshed she felt.  After Link had joined her in bed, her sleep had been dreamless and aside from normal tossing and turning, she appeared to have not stirred.  She emerged from the bathroom with the maids, and hadn’t muttered a single word of argument as they got to work on drying her hair while Kali ate her breakfast of toasted bread topped with melted cheese with a fried egg and a dish of freshly cut fruit.  Galena eyed her suspiciously as she watched her reflection in the mirror of the vanity. 

“I guess those extra hours of sleep did you good.  Those circles under your eyes are nearly gone.” Galena commented. 

Kali paused in her eating and looked at Galena, “What time is it anyway?” 

“Nearly noon.” 

She stiffened and realized that she’d missed her training session with Zelda by hours.  No wonder she felt so well rested.

Galena held up a hand, “Calm yourself, Lady.  Her majesty has excused you from training this morning as she has many items of business on her plate for the next week.” 

Kali relaxed a little, but then furrowed her brows questioningly, “So what am I doing for my...studies? And what am I getting ready for?” 

They appeared to still be dressing her in her usual day gown and braided hair as if she were being presented to the princess.  

“I keep forgetting that you know nothing of our customs.” Galena grumbled as she began to separate Kali’s hair while another maid powdered her face.   She had to resist rolling her eyes as she waited for her to go on, “You will be permitted to sleep a while longer in the mornings,  but you will be taking lessons in dancing instead of your usual lessons with the princess.  And instead of training with those dirty knights,” Galena paused to make a face of disgust, “You will be expected to continue your studies on your own with the accompaniment of Lady Impa.” 

Kali still looked at Galena in the mirror uncomprehendingly.

“Dancing lessons?” she asked when Galena didn’t elaborate.

“The Princess is preparing the castle for a ball to welcome the true start of spring.  You will be expected by the court to attend.” Galena explained slowly, as if speaking to a small child.  “And to keep from embarrassing the royal crown, you will be taught the dances that usually accompany events like these.  The whole of the castle and the castle town will be invited to attend, much like I expect other villages have their own festivals for the coming of the seasons.” 

Initially, Kali would have expected herself to resist the idea of learning to dance.  But then she remembered how much fun she’d had at the winter celebration in Kakariko, and how Anju had taught her the steps to their folk dancing.  She held onto that feeling of bliss that had filled her as she danced with her new friend, at the full belly and light-heartedness that permeated the air during the celebration.  

Galena turned from her for just a moment as Kali stuck a piece of apple in her mouth, and as she chewed her eyes flitted to the unmoving bed skirts under her bed.  She wondered if Link had still been there or if he’d managed to sneak out while she was bathing.  She was about to turn her attention back to her food when her eyes snagged on a piece of green fabric on the floor near the love seat, nearly kicked underneath it.  It was his hat! She turned her eyes from it quickly and felt her heart pounding in her chest.  She couldn’t draw any attention to it, but she feared that one of the maids would notice it and question her about it.  And Kali had never been the best liar...She’d never even been a good liar.  

After her hair was braided, she felt her own shoulders go stiff as the maids led her towards the armoire to get dressed.  They would all would pass the love seat.  She only had one shot at this.  She let the team of maids, including Galena skitter ahead of her and she took a moment at the love seat to step her bare foot on the hat.  She pressed her lips together firmly as she kicked her foot to the side so the green material slid across the smooth floors and came to a stop just where the bed skirts were.  

For a horrifying moment, Kali saw Link’s hand reach for the hat at the same time Galena glanced over her shoulder at her.  Her foot was still propped in the air and Kali acted as if she were picking an invisible crumb from the bare bottom of her foot as Link pulled the hat under the bed.  

She tried to keep her expression neutral as she flicked away the invisible crumb with her hand, and she looked back at Galena.  All the while her heartbeat echoed like a violent drum in her ears.  Galena’s eyes scanned the room for a moment before they proceeded to dress her for the day, then rushed her out of the room and to a hall she’d never been in before to attend dancing lessons.  

She didn’t get a spare moment to worry if Link would be able to sneak away from the castle or not, but she was sure that he would be alright.  She felt that he was fully capable of taking care of himself, even if he might be stuck in the room for a little while.  But she would be lying to herself if she tried to say that she didn’t secretly hope that he would be in her room again that night.  

She tried to keep her thoughts off of Link as she tried to focus on the instruction of her dance teacher - who was a tall Hylian man with fiery red hair that was tied back in a low ponytail that looked too tight.  But it was difficult to keep her mind away from him, and their now confusing relationship as her treacherous thoughts kept drifting back to the delicate touch of his fingers across her hips, her spine, the small of her back.  She kept trying to lose herself in the easy flow of the dance steps and whirls, which she found she actually enjoyed learning.  As the lessons went on, she found herself fully enveloped in the joy of learning to dance.  

The teacher commented about the rough start but seemed pleased with her progress after only one lesson, and was sure that she would do just fine by the time she was to attend the ball.  

After, she was escorted to the same study she’d been training with her powers in and found Impa waiting for her as Galena had said that morning.  If she would have expected anyone to know about Link sneaking onto the castle grounds, it would have been Impa with her ability to control the shadows themselves.  But if she knew, Impa gave no indication as she observed Kali go through the motions of her mental exercises and then testing the limits of her powers.  

Though, she did reserve some time to sit and insist to Impa that she was to have a “cool down meditation” at the end - when in reality, Kali was trying to push herself to be able to look back in time as she’d attempted the night before.  Each attempt was clearer than the first time.  The tingling static feeling began to become more and more clear.  However, each time there was something that would block her full view of the past, or even the slightest sound that would break her focus and bring her consciousness back to the present with Impa watching her carefully.  

She also was determined to improve her healing ability, which took a lot more out of her than anything else and Impa was a willing partner for the exercise of poking her finger or creating a small cut for Kali to heal.  Each time it got easier, but those headaches were the worst of all when she reached her limit.  

When she returned to her room that day, she paused at the door to make sure that nobody was going to burst in with last minute news about something she probably wouldn’t care about.  When she was sure nobody was outside her door, she rushed to the bathroom first to see if Link had lingered.  It was clean, and empty.  Then she rushed to the bed, sliding to her knees and eagerly lifting the bed skirts to see nothing but smooth shiny floors - not even a dust bunny to be seen.  

She didn’t see Zelda again for the duration of the week, and only periodically thought of her sudden absence after confronting her about sending Link back in time.  In her fit of exhausted annoyance, she must have managed to really hit a weak spot within the princess’s stone solid defenses.  Then again, maybe she really did just have a lot of things to take care of to prepare for the spring ball and Kali was just overthinking the whole situation.  

As it turned out, there were many Hylian dances that could present themselves in the music of a ball.  The instructor informed her that most of the dances would be the high energy dances that accompanied the celebration of spring.  But, just to be safe, he taught her the lilting slow sweeps of the slower, near lullaby style of music.  This style put her in mind of the waltzing dances she would see in fantasy movies from her world.  

Overall, she enjoyed her dancing lessons and often found herself smiling when she was able to add an extra flourish or turn as her instructor led her through the dances.  The instructor raised a brow at these extra movements, but didn’t scold her for them.  Sometimes he would even look slightly impressed at her creativity for thinking to add them.  

Towards the end of the week he mentioned, “It’s a shame that you’re from a distant kingdom.  With this kind of dancing, I’m sure the style would catch on quickly with the courtiers.” Then he shrugged his shoulders as if it couldn’t possibly matter. 

“It’s been a pleasure to instruct you my dear,” He said on the final day with a pat on her hand.  

During her training session in the study, Kali had been in the middle of hurling a book as hard as she could across the length of the study and just before it would crash into a bookshelf she would pause the book in mid flight, and reverse it so that it returned to her hand.  Sweat beaded at her brow with the effort, and she knew that soon she would brush against the limitation of her powers.  

“Are you excited for the ball?” Impa had asked, breaking the long silence after noticing Kali’s struggle.  

She laid the book on the table next to the settee and took a seat, letting herself take steadying breaths to re-center herself.   

After a moment of contemplation, she shrugged and offered Impa a half smile, “I am, actually.  It’ll be a nice change.” 

“Just make sure you get plenty of rest tonight.  I’m sure Galena will have a fit if you’re not looking your best tomorrow.” Impa smirked knowingly, reaching for a teacup that was resting on a table by her, “You looked like you actually got some rest earlier this week, but I assume the nightmares have returned?” 

They had indeed.  They weren’t as intense or as vivid as the nightmares she’d had before Link had spent the night with her, but they were still nightmares that woke her regardless.  But now, she would wake and recall that night that Link had spent stroking her face, her hair, wiping her tears and holding her close in the unbreakable wrap of his arms.  

The memories still brought heat to her cheeks as she thought of how unbelievably good it had felt, and how lonely she’d been since then.  The blushing realization that she had wanted to kiss his neck, his lips, but her own words would stop that flow of thought.  How she didn’t want to ruin their relationship, but this wouldn’t be able to go on forever the way they were and with Kiden in the picture… 

Kali only nodded in response to Impa’s question, frowning.  

Impa only sighed sympathetically, “There isn’t much that anyone can do to help that.  Perhaps once this is all over, those feelings will be easier to deal with.” 

“If it’s ever over.” Kali replied sullenly. 

“Do you doubt it will be?” 

“I only fear for the worst.  I can’t escape this feeling like….I’m just too late.” She explained, leaning back.  

She rested her head on the back of the cushioned seat, rubbing her face tiredly.  

There was a long silence before Impa reached over to squeeze Kali’s shoulder. 

“We will defeat Pallas.  All of us.” Impa reassured her, sounding quite confident in her own words, “It’s true that his powers are unlike anything we have faced before.  But I’m sure he hasn’t faced someone like you in his life.”  

Kali gave a humorless laugh and shook her head, “A clueless, 19 year old girl who has been traumatized, has anger issues, and is too stubborn for her own good? Oh right, and has time powers she barely knows how to use.” 

Impa frowned at Kali and shook her head, “That’s not all there is to you, girl.  You’ve grown so much since you started training, physically, and mentally.  You have a much better grasp of your powers now than you ever did.”  She took a sip of her tea, and seemed to be fighting off a smirk as she added, “Although, you are too stubborn for your own good.” 

Kali laughed more softly now, and glanced at her teacher with her head still resting on the back of the settee.  

“Will you be there?” Kali asked. 

“I will.  Though I’ll be assisting in maintaining the security of the castle.  I’ll also be escorting you into the ballroom.  But I’m sure we will run into each other even after that.  Trouble tends to follow you.” Impa chuckled.  

“Wow, thanks for your vote of confidence.” Kali took a deep breath and stood from the settee, deciding it would probably be best for her to turn in early if she was going to get any restful sleep at all.  

Impa’s words stopped her as she was about to bid her goodnight, “Remember, what I asked of you when it comes to Link.” 

It felt like Kali’s heart had plummeted so hard into her stomach that it was about to fall out of her butt.  “Wha-?” 

“I know that Link was here.  I caught him leaving the castle the other morning. But I was thankfully the only one who caught him.” Impa explained, standing tower over Kali.

“I wouldn’t-”

“I know you wouldn’t hurt him on purpose, I know that.” Impa said, her voice softer now as she placed her hand on Kali’s shoulder again, “But he hasn’t been with anyone before as far as I know.  He was in love before, and his relationship with you is quite different from what he identified as love when he was younger.  I’m sure it’s confusing for you both, with everything going on.  But the boy looked like a kicked puppy when I caught him sneaking away.” 

She knew that her words had not been meant to hurt Kali, but they still struck her deep within her heart.  Her stomach roiled with the guilt she’d been trying not to think about.  

“You are all so young.” Impa chuckled, and patted her shoulder.  “I’m sure you will figure it out.  But we both know that Link has been through a lot, and it wouldn’t be your fault if it turned out your feelings weren’t romantic in nature.  However, I think we can both agree that we don’t want to see him hurting.” 

Kali looked down at the hem of her pale blue day gown, gnawing on her lip.  She nodded.  They could agree on at least that.  

“That being said, once all of this is over, if he is what you want, then I don’t disagree with it.” Impa added softly.  

Her wide green eyes found Impa’s scarlet ones, and Kali offered her a half-hearted smile. 

“Then I guess we will see when it’s all over.” she said before stepping out of the study to be escorted to her room.  

The next day was a whirlwind of commotion from the moment that Kali sat up in bed as her team of maids dragged her from her fluffy comforter into the bath for a new kind of treatment. Despite her being permitted to sleep until after noon that day so that she’d have plenty of energy to dance well into the night, the bathing that the maids had in mind took at least twice as long as her usual routine.  It was a skin and hair treatment that was very similar to the one she had when she first agreed to stay in Hyrule castle.  They scrubbed her skin extra hard, applied different soaps and gels only to have them scrubbed away from her skin once more.  The extra hairs around her eyebrows and nearly invisible ones near the corners of her lips were painfully plucked out, they shaved her legs and under her arms.  They washed and conditioned her hair and then conditioned it again, yanking a comb through the long blonde tresses to pull the knots out.  

Kali grit her teeth and at her expression one of the maids cheerfully recited, “Beauty is pain at times my Lady!” 

She only gave the maid a flat look, but didn’t protest as they gave her one more rinse before pulling her from the bath and coating her entire body with serums and lotions that actually didn’t smell too bad.  

“Oh my, what an improvement already.” the women marveled and allowed Kali to see her own naked body in the mirror.  

She hadn’t anticipated for the treatment to make any real difference, but she appeared to have been wrong.  The gels and serums had removed any awkward redness or dryness to her skin.  It made it dewy, glowing a slightly golden hue when the light hit her in the right spots despite the paleness of her skin.  A slight shine reflected off her collarbones, the swell of her breasts, her shoulders, her pronounced cheek bones and the illusion somehow softened the harder lines of her toned body.  She still looked stronger than she’d ever been before she came to Hyrule, but still had a feminine softness in good places.  

“Wow..” Kali muttered dumbly, unsure of what else there was to say. 

“Wait till you see your gown, Lady.” one of the youngest maids chirped excitedly, “You’re sure to have all eyes on you at the ball.” 

“My gown?” Kali asked, starting to feel a little like a parrot with all of these repeating questions, “I mean...I don’t get to pick it myself?” 

Galena wrapped her naked body in a robe and directed her to the vanity before she spoke up, “Not to worry.  Lady Impa was the one who picked the gown for you.  She seemed to insist on knowing your tastes, or at the very least what you’d look best in.” 

A tension in her chest had eased slightly at that.  Impa would be the last person to have Kali look like a fool, and excitement began to bubble up from her stomach.  A small grin split her lips as she began to pick at a platter of cheeses and apples that awaited her by the vanity as per usual.  

Her mind began to churn as the maids started their work on shaping her nails.  She recalled the details she knew about the ball - it would be to celebrate the coming spring and it was for all of the Hylian citizens both within the castle and the town below it, and she couldn’t help but wonder if Kiden would be there.  None of his letters had mentioned the ball, but then again, maybe he’d be too caught up in his research to bother.  He probably didn’t even know that she was allowed to attend, and she hadn’t been able to write Hylian well enough yet to be able to return any letters.  Something about them looking through her responses kept her from being too eager to respond anyway.  

They dried her hair and rubbed a serum into it that made the strands even more full and wavy than they usually were as the serum dried into the tresses.  

“You’re awfully quiet today, Lady. No fighting? No arguments? One might think you’re actually excited about something for once.” Galena commented as she began to work Kali’s hair with a pair of shining golden combs dotted with pearls.  

Kali raised a manicured brow at Galena before she responded, “I am excited actually.  The ball sounds like it would actually be fun.” 

“As opposed to your usually not fun days here in the castle?” 

“I’d have a lot more fun if I were allowed to even go pee by myself, to be honest.” Kali said flatly.  

The bluntness of her speech used to be something the maids would gasp softly at, and send them tittering to one another about how she spoke, but they were well used to it now. 

“It’s for safety measures, Lady.  I assure you.” Galena pulled a large section of Kali’s hair back from her face and secured it with a comb. 

She bit her lip to keep from replying with what she truly had thought since she’d arrived - which was, the safety of herself or the safety of the kingdom?  The longer she was at the castle , the more she felt like things were being hidden from her because they saw her as a threat to the kingdom as much as an asset.  What would they do when it was time for her to leave?  

“Right,” Kali said quietly, and continued to pluck her food from the tray until it was time to start on her makeup.  

She didn’t protest as they turned her away from the mirror and took scalding sips of a flowery tea in between bouts of having her face prodded and pulled, smoothed with more lotions, powdered and colored again with other more pigmented powders.  They applied kohl to her lash line and darkened her lashes, and smeared her lips with a dusky rose coloring from a small glass pot of pigment.  After it all, they dusted her cheeks, the bow of her lips, the arch of her brow, her collar, and shoulders with a powder that shimmered golden in the light.  

She’d worn minimal makeup during her life back in her world.  Even at school dances or prom she never recalled having to put her face through all this and wondered if every woman in Hyrule had this kind of brutal beauty routine or if this was strictly just for when there was a fancy ball.  

The maids stepped back to observe their work and none of them spoke for some time.  At their silence, she went to turn and look at herself in the mirror, fearing they’d made her look like some kind of clown or something worse maybe but Galena had stopped her mid-turn.  

“Not yet.  When you put on your gown you can see.” She said firmly.

Kali frowned and Galena tapped her pointedly on the nose, “No frowning tonight.  It ruins our work.” 

Kali wiggled her nose and struggled to not rub at it with her hand, knowing full well it would just result in a smack on the hand from Galena.  One of the maids carried over a mass of black silk that appeared to have been a manner of cover for the dress that was surely within it.  

“Oh, can we have her close her eyes?” one of the maids pleaded, sounding like she was practically about to jump out of her skirts with the anticipation that showed in her eyes.  

Kali only rolled her eyes and smiled, letting herself get carried into that same anticipation as she closed her eyes as requested.  She felt them pull the robe off of her, and one of the maids held her hands to steady her as they instructed her where to place her feet.  She did as they said and waited excitedly as she felt the mass of soft material being lifted onto her torso, her arms being guided through where the sleeves would be.  

Then suddenly it was being tightened by laces at her back.  Tighter and tighter still.  Kali gasped softly.  Her normal day gowns were never this fitted.  She pulled in a deep, full breath while they tied the dress onto her body.  Lacey material was slipped onto her hands and arms, and the cold metal of something was secured around her neck.  Then there was nothing for several long moments.  

“Hello?” Kali called nervously, and then there were hands on her shoulders, turning her.  

Then finally Galena said she could open her eyes and when she did, she didn’t recognize the being in the mirror before her. 

The woman in the mirror - and she was indeed a woman, not just a girl - was a creature hewn from the golden fire of a sunset.  The dress had a corset-like top with a diving neckline that accentuated her chest; tightened in just the right way to show off the swell of her breasts. The material could have been something like actual molten gold shaped into the pattern of feathers that accentuated the hourglass figure it created.  The sleeves, which faded into more delicate flowing material rested off her shoulders - the color fading from the gold color to a nearly see through champagne.  The top of the dress split below her belly button and the fading golden feathers shaped around her hips to taper down the back of the dress.  The rest of the full, flowing skirts followed the same fading golden color all the way down to her feet.  Her arms had been covered with nearly see through pale gold laced gloves that wrapped around her middle finger.  At her neck was a collar of burning gold feathers that were speckled with tiny pearls that shone like morning dew.  Her hair had been pulled back in two combs on each side, and fell down her back in ringlets.  

Somehow the colors of the dress changed the hue of her own hair, which looked less like a hay color and more like the gold of honey.  She found her own face in the midst of it all.  Her cheekbones were sharp but blushing, her eyes were large and stood like shining green stones in the midst of all the golden hair and dress and jewelry.  

She had no words for how she thought she looked.  She indeed looked nothing like how she saw herself, but was it possible that this was how Impa saw her?  Is this why she chose this dress and look?  She looked like the daughter of the sun itself, all shining gold and fierce heat.  

She turned to look at her team of maids, to speak words of gratitude.  One of them, a plumper one, was dabbing at her shining blue eyes beneath her glasses with a handkerchief.  They were proud of how she looked, or at the very least of their own work, but she felt somehow it was more than that.  When she looked at Galena, she looked quite smug as she waiting for the words of gratitude.  

Kali’s lips split into a grin, “Ladies...Thank you all.  I don’t know what else to say about this.  It’s…..wow.. I never thought I could look so-” She struggled to find the words.  It wasn’t just pretty, or beautiful.  It was more than that.   

“Powerful.” Impa’s voice was suddenly filling the room, and Kali’s eyes found her.  

Her teacher wasn’t in her usual distinct sheikah style training clothes, but in more formal regalia while still being functional for her duties in security that night.  She was head to toe in black and silver, which made her scarlet eyes and white tattoos on her face sharply stand out.  Her top was a halter neck that wrapped around her neck and chest, but was sleeveless and backless.  She wore a manner of tightly fitted, silver shoulder armor that were secured with dark leather straps across her chest and back, as well as a deep royal blue tabard at her belt and black leather pants with sleek black boots.  

Kali approached her teacher, her skirts swishing in the silence of the room and she paused before Impa.  She suddenly grinned up at her and then wrapped her arms tightly around Impa’s middle, squeezing her into a hug.  

“Thank you, Impa.” she said softly, nearly choking on the words.  

She was sure that Impa arranged this entire look, and made it possible for Kali to see herself as more than just a girl with anger problems who was too stubborn for her own good.  Impa stiffened, but then gave her a quick but firm squeeze back around her shoulders before separating herself from her. 

“Don’t forget your shoes, it’s time to go. We are a little late.” Impa said, actually smiling with something akin to pride in her eyes as she watched her.  

Thankfully, the golden heels she was to wear with her gown were relatively low and the heel was rather thick. They were perfect dancing shoes.  As she followed Impa down the grand hall, it took Kali several awkward tries before she got the feel of picking up her skirts just enough so she wouldn’t trip over them. She caught Impa watching her with an amused smirk over her shoulder as they walked.  

“Don’t make fun, I’m not used to this.” Kali grumbled. 

“I didn’t say a word.” Impa chuckled softly as they approached the open doors together.  

Kali could hear the roar of voices, and the crier announcing the guests on just the other side.  Her heart began to pound with anticipation, with nerves, with the intense excitement she felt about finally getting to do something fun after weeks or months even of hard work.  It was hard to fight back the bright smile that pulled at her lips, and when she glanced at Impa she was already waiting for confirmation to proceed.  

“Are you ready?” Impa asked, smiling back at her. 

“Yes.” she responded easily.  

Chapter Text

Upon the doors opening before her, it was like stepping into a dream of shining crystal chandeliers, glass flutes of palest pink filled with bubbles, mounds of pastel roses on the stairs, the tables, garlands of flowers draped on every entrance and a magnificent display of them decorating the head table of the celebration as where Princess Zelda could be found.  Kali barely had a moment to drink it all in as she stood like a stunned deer with one step in the room.  The only thing that brought her attention back was the subtle press of Impa’s hand on her back to urge her forward.  She looked at her with wide, dazzled eyes.  

“I know it’s a lot.  But, it’s not as scary as it seems.” Impa whispered between them as they approached the top of the grand staircase where a crier was positioned to announce the guests as they arrived.  

But it truly wasn’t scary, it was a lot, but not scary.  Her heart pounded fiercely in her chest, but it wasn’t fear that sped its beat.  It was more like the energy of the room was so potent with raucous joy, and everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves so much that she just wanted to dive right in.  

“Chin up, stand up straight,” Impa instructed quietly as she removed her hand from her back.  

Right, she was still going to be in the presence of the court.  

Just as she was about to frown at the thought, “And smile .” Impa reminded her.  

The insistence of her voice made it much easier for her to smile genuinely, amused by her exasperation.  

Impa gave their names and titles to the crier, positioning herself at Kali’s right side.  She tilted her chin up, her back going straight as she looked down her nose at the people below who were now starting to turn their attention to them.  

Kali tried to mimic the powerful grace that Impa presented to them as the crier boomed, “Lady Impa of Hyrule, and honored guest - Lady Kali of the Tirak Kingdom!” 

People shifted their attention fully to them now.  The royal court already knew about her presence at the castle for weeks, yet they still wanted to observe her after her fit upon meeting them.  They didn’t look disappointed by her entrance.  Anyone from castle town who didn’t already know about their “honored guest” eyed her curiously, with slight amazement that they were allowing an outsider to attend the spring ball.  

Kali only smiled, the expression turning less amused and more to sheer anticipation as she approached the bottom of the stairs, step by step beside Impa.  The sound of chattering grew louder and louder as she stepped onto the floor of the ballroom.  Many attendees stayed grouped together as they watched her with bald curiosity.  Impa stayed at her side as some members of the court approached her, bragging openly about how “they already knew each other”.  No doubt because they were one of the courtiers that introduced themselves to her after she’d arrived at the castle.  

The women gushed about her gown, her hair, her necklace of feathers and the men gave her a short bow, some of the younger men even looking a little bashful.  She heard her name from behind, and when she turned, someone was pushing through a group of courtiers - paying no mind to their complaints.  

A wide smile broke over her face as she exclaimed, “Kiden! You’re here!” 

She rushed up to him, sending some of the nosier courtiers chattering amongst themselves as they watched them together.  She didn’t care, she was there to enjoy herself, and that meant being able to choose who she spoke with. 

Kiden straightened his dress coat, looking her up and down, his gaze bringing a slight flush to her cheeks.  She took the moment to take in his appearance as well.  He wore a formal dress coat of deepest maroon, with silvery embroidery spreading across the edges like the long, intertwining branches of a tree.  Beneath that was a vest made of something like black velvet with similar, smaller silver embroidery and secured with silver buttons.  He also wore dark pants and sharp black boots that came up to his knee.  At his neck was was a white cravat that was secured with a circular silver brooch engraved with a peculiar symbol that looked nearly alchemic in nature - a circle with an upside down triangle, and then the triforce laid right side up on top of that with intricate circular designs layered throughout.  

She supposed she shouldn’t be surprised at that, he was the potion master’s apprentice after all.  He looked like some manner of prince from a fairytale.  When she found his eyes, she saw that his hair was styled so that it was swept back from his face instead of flopping in his eyes as it usually was.  His eyes were lit with bewilderment as he beheld her, and it was slowly turning to something deeper than that - almost like pride, or something with more heat behind it. 

 “You look….uh...well..” Kiden cleared his throat and gave a nearly imperceptible shake of his head, as if trying to find the right words.  

She blushed hotter as he tried again, reaching his hand out for her with a small bow.  

“You look absolutely breathtaking, Lady Kali.” He winked at her with a playful smirk.  

She giggled and rolled her eyes as she placed her hand in his.  He pressed his lips tenderly to her knuckles before rising.  When he looked at her, it felt as if nobody else in the room existed.  When she could manage to come back to herself, she glanced back at Impa, who was watching her with a wariness behind her eyes that reminded her of their conversation from the day before.  

That look alone brought her fully back to reality that they were young, getting caught up in the feelings of the ball, and that she had many, many confused feelings for Kiden….and for Link.  

Impa nodded, as if confirming that Kali needed to keep those things in mind that night, “Have fun.  Find me if you need me.” 

Impa gave her a squeeze on the shoulder before departing into the crowd. 

Kiden must have noticed some of the intensity lessening as well, because he watched Impa go, his eyebrows knitting together slightly as if he were trying to figure out what that look was about.  But then he smiled at Kali and offered her his arm. 

“Shall I show you to the snack table? I still owe you an apology cake.” he joked, referring to that first night that they walked through Castle Town together.  

She giggled, and slipped her arm through his, “You’re speaking my language potion boy.” 

He patted the top of her hand with a chuckle and began to lead her through the crowd, “While we’re on the subject of speaking your language, have you been getting my letters?”

Kali pursed her lips at him, reminded of all the embarrassing times that Impa had to read his letters out loud to her before she began to learn to read and write in Hylian.  

She gave him a pinch on the bicep, “Yes, I did.  And Impa had the unfortunate duty of reading them to me.”  

Kiden winced at her pinching, and then narrowed his eyes at her, as if re-thinking his choice of words in his letters and then he burst out laughing.  

“Oh no…” he groaned, his other hand rubbing over his face. 

“Oh no is right.” Kali shot back with a playful meanness, “I was so embarrassed I made her teach me how to read.  But, I’m glad to find out that you were going to be here tonight.  I wasn’t sure if you’d be here.” 

They arrived at the food table and she took a moment to let her eyes rove greedily over the platters of meats, fruits, and cheeses.  There were freshly baked, still steaming breads and some manner of bird still roasting over a tiny flame, bowls of spicy or sweet sauces, and a whole table reserved for pastries and desserts.  

They made their way to the dessert table, and Kali was just about to pick up a particularly good looking danish when Kiden’s words stopped her, “But I did tell you I was coming, remember?” 

She paused to rack her mind, searching her memories of all the letters Kiden sent her but couldn’t recall a single thing about the ball.  

“No, I don’t remember.” she muttered quietly, her eyes finding Kiden’s again.  

Every letter she received had already been opened before she could read what was inside.  Information had apparently been omitted at the will of the princess of Hyrule.  She pressed her colored lips together, intense annoyance pricking at her.  

Kiden only looked confused, so she explained, “They monitor all of the letters I receive, and any I would send out if I sent any.” 

Understanding dawned in his eyes and he furrowed his brows.  

“I see.” he muttered, reaching for a pastry of his own.  

They couldn’t say much more without being overheard, so she didn’t respond. 

 But as Kiden watched her, he reached out for another dessert.  It was a small crystal plate with a tiny slice of white cake with white and yellow frosting.  

“Here’s your apology cake.  But I’ll owe you another one later for the letters.” he joked half heartedly and winked at her again.  

This brought a slight smirk to her lips and she took the plate from him, making a show of trying a bite.  

“Hmm,” she hummed, and then shrugged one shoulder at him with an amused grin, “I accept your apology.” 

 At that, he laughed openly and the feeling was contagious as her shoulders shook with laughter mid-bite.  

“Aside from that, it really looks like they take good care of you in the castle.” Kiden went on, looking her up and down again. 

She would have blushed again, if it were not for the statement. He truly was a loyal Hylian who believed in his kingdom’s rulers, through and through.  

“I guess.” she mumbled half heartedly. 

He wasn’t entirely wrong, except for the fact that this place was constantly chipping away at her mental health - paying no attention to her nightmares, her need for some privacy and freedom, or her rising anxiety about facing Pallas.  

Kiden seemed to pick up on her half-baked answer, and tilted his head at her, trying to put himself within her line of sight.  

“What is it?” he asked softly, the small flecks of green in his eyes shining as he searched her own.  

She shook her head dismissively as she finished her cake, not wanting to get into an argument during the celebration and also not wanting any courtiers overhearing her woes.  They had enough to talk about when it came to the subject of their strange honored guest.  

Just as she was placing her used plate on a tray, she was startled by the sound of trumpets gathering the attention of the entire ballroom.  Everyone turned towards the second grand staircase opposite to the one where she had entered, and at the top Kali beheld Princess Zelda as she began to step serenely down the stairs.  

The Princess was angelic in her dress of white.  Instead of the full skirts that Kali wore, her dress was more sweeping and elegant.  The bodice was heart shaped at the top with delicate  lace short sleeves that barely hung off her shoulder in the palest icy blue.  The lace of the sleeves trailed down her front, shaping the bodice to taper at the center of her hips. A manner of cape started at her neck, secured with a shining lavender stone and draped over her shoulders, sweeping smoothly behind her in strips of sheer baby blue cloth.  A tabard of sorts hung from her hips with a silver belt, embroidered with the Hylian crest and the sheikah’s eye symbolizing the royal family’s alliance with the nearly extinct tribe.  

A spike of something nasty shot through Kali’s being as she beheld the princess.  She bet that Zelda didn’t have to be scrubbed down four times and be picked and prodded to look like that…Everyone in the room bowed or curtsied as the Princess stood at her place at the head table, which was elevated one level above the dance floor.  

She gave a proud smile and addressed her people, “Welcome, citizens of Hyrule to the annual Spring Ball,” her voice carried and echoed off the walls as she held out her slender gloved arms to everyone, “You may rise.” 

Everyone did so as she continued, “Tonight we celebrate the official start of the springtime season and the coming days of hard work to make the season as fruitful and as merry as possible.  I ask that we take this night to celebrate that another winter has passed as I open my castle to you all.  Now eat, drink, and let us be full of cheer as we come together to enjoy this night.” 

At that, everyone in the ballroom cheered - well, everyone except Kali who only stared resentfully at the beautiful princess. She was snapped out of her daze as the sound of a fiddle striking a tune caught her attention.  As her eyes glanced around, people were starting to pair off and she grinned.  

Kiden raised his brows at her, a smirk tugging at his lips, “You dance?” 

Kali nodded eagerly and tried to not turn to him, to demand that he take her arm and lead her to the dance floor.  Then a sudden idea brought her excited thoughts to a screeching halt.

“Do you?” she asked curiously.

Kiden straightened his jacket and looked away nervously, “Well, uh...I’ve never really had anyone to teach me how to dance.  Could you imagine Bastian trying to teach me?” 

Something in Kali fell at that, and she tried to reign in her disappointment.  

“I see,” she muttered, but realized that she didn’t actually know anything about what Kiden’s life was like growing up.  

Where were his parents? He spoke of Bastian as if he were his grandfather or something, but when comparing them side by side, she was sure that wasn’t the case.  They had no familial resemblance to each other.  

“But I’ll try, if it’ll make you smile.” Kiden offered softly, holding his arm out for her to take.  

He looked really nervous about going out on the dance floor.   Kali looked at his arm, trying not to seem too eager, but the smile slowly fought its way to her face and she slipped her arm through his. 

“There it is.” he chuckled softly as he led her into the crowd of pairing couples. 

The song started slow, but not melodic in the way that the sweeping lullaby waltzes of this kingdom were.  Kiden watched the men around him at first, his brows knit together with concentration as he mimicked their steps.  Kali already knew this dance from her lessons, so she went through the motions of it starting.  

Short, sweeping steps in front of her partner with a slow turning transition into the same steps once again.  Just as Kiden was getting the hang of it, the drums joined the fiddles, speeding up the tempo of the song.  The motions of the dance would remain the same, but as the song sped up, people would be expected to maintain the steps and add a few of their own into it.  But Kiden was not lost just yet as he managed to keep up, his fingertips brushing her waist or her arm as they got in close during the song.  

She grinned brightly at him and let herself get more and more lost in the notes as she held her skirts up a bit with her hands so she couldn’t trip.   As she became consumed by the flow of the music, the singing fiddles and festive pounding of the drums she added extra steps or tiny hops or a turn in places as the jig sped up once more.  

Kiden had the hang of the simple dance by then, but when she’d glance at him, he mostly seemed to be watching her with a shine in his eyes that she felt was only for her and her alone.  His touches became more frequent, more tender and he was slow to pull away from her as if he wanted nothing more than to hold her close - to kiss her again like he had before.  Her heart pounded with the bliss that came to her during the dancing, but the pink flush on her skin was from the heat in his eyes as he watched her spin again during the transition. Her golden skirts flew up over her ankles during the climax of the song, and she managed a 2nd spin before colliding with Kiden - their bodies pressed tightly together as his hand pressed firmly to the small of her back, and his other hand found one of her’s.  He was a little breathless, but she wondered if it was from the effort of dancing, or something more than that.  

Their faces were so close that she could feel the warmth of his breath on her face, their noses nearly touching as they gazed fiercely into each other’s eyes.  He smelled of something spicy but herbal, like rosemary or sage.   She found she didn’t want to pull away as she felt his hand tighten on her back, like he was trying to keep from sliding his hand over her to find her skin.  

Something deep within her core heated at his hand tightening on her, and she found herself to be more breathless than she remembered being seconds before, but then the next song began.  Kali hated the coolness of her body as they separated.  

The next song was one of the tunes she recognized as a dance where partners changed quite quickly, but they kept their eyes on each other for as long as the song allowed.  Kiden eventually had to observe others to get the steps and manner of switching partners correct.  But even as they switched partners again and again, their eyes found each other throughout the jumping, happy steps of the dance.  

Her gaze snagged on something that stood out in the corner of the room.  At the exact moment she had to turn, her eyes zeroed in on the corner of the ball room next to a white marble pillar that was bedecked in garlands of spring flowers.  Standing alone, was someone in a familiar shade of green.  Kali met Link’s eyes as he leaned against the pillar with his arms crossed, watching her with a soft smile.  

She nearly tripped over her own feet, and her partner reached out to catch her as she stumbled.  She managed some manner of apology and curtsied to the random Hylian man before rushing away from the dance floor.  So Link had heard about the ball while hiding under her bed! A wide smile split her expression as she approached him, taking in what he was wearing.  

She couldn’t recall ever seeing Link in anything other than his usual tunic and off white leggings and undershirt - or shirtless, she supposed.  But the way he looked now….he could have been a knight of the court.  He wore a double breasted velvety dress coat in the same familiar shade of green as his normal clothes that remained unbuttoned.  The trim was embroidered in gold swirls and whirls.  He wore a buttoned deep gold vest that sharpened his physique with similar dark green pants and deep brown leather boots.  He looked as if he’d tried to smooth back his blonde hair, but then gave up and kept it in his signature short ponytail that was normally hidden under his hat.  

Link’s blue gaze looked her up and down as she had to him while he tugged at his white cravat uncomfortably, as if he wanted to rub his neck the way he did when he was nervous.  She didn’t know what to say to him, recalling the way he was watching her dance - just standing there on his own as if he didn’t need to be doing anything else.  

So the first stupid thing she said was, “I didn’t know you owned any other clothes.” 

Link laughed loudly, as if the comment startled him and he held his arms out as if to show off his attire.

“Do you like it?” he asked, “It’s a little tight though.” 

Kali only watched him, amazed at how different he looked.  She wondered where he even got those clothes.  

“I do like it.” she answered boldly, still breathless from the dancing.  

Link’s cheeks pinked slightly as he smoothed his jacket and stepped closer to her, taking in her appearance a third time.  She mimicked him and lifted her skirts out for him to see and turned once.

“Pretty cool right? Impa picked it out.” Kali grinned at him. 

Link nodded and reached out to brush her shoulder with his fingertips and she paused, “It’s not that dress that makes you look this stunning though.” 

She blushed deeply at his words and looked down at the hem of her skirts, feeling his touch trail down the length of her arm.  She fought back a shiver at the feather light touch of his ungloved hand.  

“I know,” she laughed nervously, “The maids did a good job with the hair and makeup and everything too.” 

Link’s fingers found her chin and tilted it up gently so that their eyes met.  “It’s just you.” 

He didn’t say anything more as his hand left her face.  She kept her chin high as he took her hand in his and leaned down to kiss one of her knuckles.  His lips were soft, and lingered on her skin before he stood to his full height again.  By then, the second song had ended and Kali glanced around, realizing that she’d left Kiden on the dance floor in her surprise that Link had arrived.  But when her eyes spotted him in the crowd, he wasn’t looking at her - his eyes were on a short Hylian woman before him that was chattering cheerfully at him.  It looked like she had been his last partner before the song ended, and Kali noticed that the girls’ cheeks were flushed.  But was it from just dancing?  She suspected not entirely as an interested light shone in the girl’s eye as Kiden chuckled at whatever she’d just said.  

Something dark jabbed at Kali’s heart as she watched the two pair off for the next round of dancing - something ugly, and something she hadn’t felt for a very long time.  Link must have followed her gaze and read her expression because he slipped his hand in her’s and squeezed to get her attention again.  

“Want to keep dancing?” he asked, his smile shining with mischief. 

She raised a brow at him, skeptical, “You dance?” 

“This isn’t the first ball I’ve snuck into,” he laughed as he pulled her towards the dance floor, “I figured you would have guessed that by now.”

“Why? Because you’re a mere common street thug?” she giggled, mocking the Hylians courtiers’ haughty, lilting tone.  

Link only grinned openly at her jeering, “Just for that, you owe me two dances.” 

She snorted as he abruptly, forcefully spun her at the same time the fiddles struck up another upbeat, energetic song.  But his sudden movement didn’t stop her from falling into the quick, sweeping steps of the dance.  She faced him, her eyes full of a challenge that he looked all too happy to meet.  

And they began.  He wasn’t lying when he said he could dance.  He’d probably had his whole childhood of sneaking into these events just to be able to see Zelda, to try and talk to her.  So of course he would have picked up on the dances that were done so he could blend in more.  

The song was raucous and demanded quick, nearly stomping steps and sharp spins. She was barely able to keep up with these songs, but Link seemed to enjoy himself quite a lot.  It was almost as if he were made for these types of songs, playful and loose and energized. 

Kali found herself laughing loudly when he’d capture her hand and waist to sharply spin her on cue, as if in silent, playful demand to keep up with him. Her skirts flew above the floor, demanding space as the two stepped together and at the finale of the dance she couldn’t manage the turns he was urging her to do, but she could only laugh, her head thrown back with joy as she stumbled during one of the whirls - feeling dizzy. The slip up didn’t matter because his hands were there, catching her waist and practically lifting her in the air as they both slowly spun to a stop as he lowered her back to the floor. 

She wrapped her arms around his neck to ground herself as she giggled uncontrollably, her head still spinning. He was laughing too, holding her flush to his body. 

“Guess you can’t even keep up with a common thug huh?” He joked, brushing her hair from her face while waiting for her balance to return.

She blinked hard to get the room to stop turning beneath her feet, fighting back more laughter and gave her head a shake, “I guess not.” 

She glanced around the room at the many couples who were taking a moment to breathe after such a high energy song and her eyes were captured in a pair of icy blue irises.  She was caught in the gaze of the angelic princess at the head table, and assumed she’d been watching her dancing with Link.  Her expression was mostly unreadable, but her eyes seemed to be burning with some emotion. 

“She is just being watchful.” Link said, noticing the stare as well.

But his expression looked unsure, as if he were trying to convince himself of his own words. 

“You think?” She asked uneasily as she glanced at the princess again, who was now looking elsewhere.

Link took a moment to answer, his eyes still on her, as if contemplating the answer himself, “Yeah, I’m pretty sure.”

He took a step away from her, his hands sliding from her back to her waist and his eyes were now on her face, “It doesn’t matter anyway.” He chuckled. 

A tight feeling in her chest that she hadn’t known was growing there eased a bit, and she smiled gently. 

“May I cut in?” Kiden was suddenly upon them.  

And though his hand was extended to Kali, his eyes were sharp on Link, as if daring him to say no. 

Link only stared him down for a moment before stepping fully from her and giving her a short bow as he replied.

“Sure, but she promised me one more dance of my choosing.” His slight exaggeration wasn’t lost on her...but she didn’t disagree with him.

Kali instinctively curtsied towards Link and watched him go as he bowed to another dance partner before the piano began to play a more lilting, swaying tone. A slower melody. Kiden was silent as she placed her hands in the correct places, one in his palm and the other at his shoulder and he was sweeping her away. 

His expression was tense as he murmured, “You looked like you were having fun.”

She furrowed her brows and bristled, recalling the blushing smile of the Hylian girl he’d danced with just before her again. 

“You were preoccupied.” She shot back, her voice cool. But inside, she felt herself already going on the defense. 

“What else was I to do when you literally ran off to see him?” Kiden said, his jaw tensing as if we were clenching his teeth to keep from saying more.

She frowned at him, her hand tightening in his. She was sure he didn’t miss the tension either. 

“He is my friend.” Her voice held less surety than she’d liked.

“And that’s all?” He asked, his eyes burning into hers.  

There was so much feeling in that gaze, willing her to tell the truth, he was hurt, and angry.  And it was her fault. 

She wasn’t able to admit that Link was only a friend so she pressed her lips together tightly, unable to lie.  Her silence was enough for him. 

“What about...us then?” Kiden asked now, his voice tight, “What about that night on Death Mountain?”

She flinched at the reminder, and looked away from his insistent gaze. 

“I told you then I wasn’t sure and it’s still the same now. Especially now that I’m trapped in this castle.” 

“So when will you be sure? Does he know about that night?” Kiden pressed.

“What happened to accommodating me in any way that you could? What happened to this being strictly physical if that’s what I wanted?” she demanded, her face heating with anger and also shame at her own words. They sounded so selfish, even to her own ears. 

“That was before…” he growled, and looked away as he trailed off.  

“Before what?” she spat.

“Before you started feeling something for him.” he admitted, his eyes finding her face again and she could clearly see the pain reflected there. 

“I don’t know what I feel for him either.  All I know for sure is that he is my best friend.” she argued, “And even if I did, that makes it okay for you to just...just…” she trailed off.

Just what?  Be with whoever he wanted?  Wasn’t that the exact same reason he was so upset about her being around Link? Kiden seemed to read the direction her logic was leading her.

“Doesn’t feel very good does it?” he asked as he slowly spun her.  

Her movements were automatic now, nearly robotic as the dance began to slow to a stop.  A lump tightened in her throat, thickening her next words.

 “Yeah, but at least I’m not trying to make you jealous on purpose.” she muttered coldly.

He stiffened at hr accusation , and she knew that her words had found their mark.  And it was true.  She wasn’t trying to hurt either of them, but the way things were going….someone was going to get hurt eventually.  They stopped moving as the music came to a close.  She couldn’t make herself look at him, even as she felt his stare on her.  

“What happened?” it was Link’s voice at their side.  

She glanced up.  Link must have walked up, read the miserable expression on her face and realized that something Kiden said had upset her.  

“Nothing, Link.” she said quietly as she stepped away from Kiden.  

“Kali, let me-” Kiden started. 

“I need some air.” she managed as she turned quickly from them both. 

Link began to follow after her as she made quick steps towards the exit and she held up a hand, halting him.  

“I just need some time by myself, please.” she told him, trying to swallow back the tight lump in her throat.  

Link paused a few steps away and studied her closely, his expression full of concern but he nodded.  He didn’t seem happy about it but at least he agreed.   

Kiden didn’t try to follow as she made her way past all the cheerful courtiers and castle town citizens, swaying with dance and with drink.  She pushed her way through the crowd.  Soon she was in the hall, and glanced around to get her bearings for where she was in the castle.  The guards didn’t bother to stop her, there were barely any guards in the hallways at all.  Most of the security was probably focused on the ballroom as well as the halls and doors that led inside.  Upon glancing out of one of the many windows, she started down the direction she knew would lead her to the courtyard.  

Her feet were beginning to ache in the golden shoes as she walked to the stone bench within the flowery courtyard which had miraculously grown many more colorful blooms since her last visit.  She sat and toed off the shoes to let her bare feet rest on the cool cobblestone beneath her.  

Her chest ached, but she knew it was all her own fault.  What a mess she’d made of things, of her friendships or whatever Kiden was to her.  To anyone else the answer was simple.  She just needed to decide what she wanted.  But with so many other factors weighing on her mind, it wasn’t that easy.  

What if Pallas killed one of them?  What if Pallas killed her? What would be left of Hyrule by the time this was over?  Or would she end up just going back home?  She doubted the last question, as she felt more and more like this was where she belonged each day.  In what way, she wasn’t sure.  

If she were to be with Kiden, then would she be expected to marry him and become the potion master’s wife?  If she were to be with Link, what would their lives be like together since he was a true adventurer and hero in his heart? All these questions and more flooded her mind, drowning any feasible, reasonable thought.  The weight of it all threatened to break her open.  She swallowed back the knot in her throat for what felt like the billionth time, willing herself to not cry and ruin the beautiful work the maids did on her face.  

She didn’t want to hurt anyone, she thought miserably.  

She had unintentionally hurt Kiden, so he had made an effort to hurt her in return, knowing full well what he was doing.  She couldn’t say that she blamed him, because it made her realize just exactly the predicament she was truly in.  She’d gotten upset that she saw him with someone else, just like he’d seen her with Link.  

So...what now?  She supposed this was the critical moment she needed to make a decision.  But when she thought of choosing one or the other, all she could see in her mind was one of them walking away.  She groaned and leaned her head in her hands, resting her elbows on her knees, wanting to scream in frustration.  

“Troubles of the heart?” a distinct female voice questioned. 

Kali looked up with a jolt to see the angel in white and palest blue herself, Princess Zelda. 

Chapter Text

Zelda was the last person that Kali wanted to see, and she fought back the urge to literally hiss at her to get the princess to go away.  

“Are you going to rub it in or something?” Kali said, her tone as sullen as she felt. 

The princess only approached her silently, the hem of her dress swishing on the stones at her feet.  She was practically glowing, even in the darkness of the moonless night.  An angel incarnated indeed. 

“You really do think I would do something like that, don’t you?” the princess asked in her usual cool tone of voice, “You think me to be that cruel.” 

“Shouldn’t I? You haven’t exactly shown me any other side of you.” she retorted, but the words didn’t have the bite that she intended. 

Why was she bothering to even talk to her?  It’s not like she was going to cry to the princess about her woes.  

“What do you want?” Kali demanded. 

Zelda gracefully lifted her skirts as she sat next to her on the stone bench.  She smoothed the delicate fabric before twisting slightly towards her, her expression unreadable.

“I have come to find out if you’d managed to look back in time yet - to find the answers to the question you asked me earlier this week.” Zelda said evenly.

So...she’d come to rub in the fact that she sucked at figuring out her powers on her own?  She rolled her eyes and picked a pale pink rose from a hedge of flowers that towered over them both.  Then gave a  shake of her head as she began to slowly twist the flower back and forth between her fingers.  

“I suppose you’re feeling blocked?” Zelda asked indifferently. 

Kali sighed and gave her shoulders a shrug, unwilling to let the princess have the satisfaction of seeing her upset about her failure.  

“Why does it matter?” Kali mumbled.

“I had just assumed you’d want to know more about Link and myself.  Or about Hyrule.  I suppose you’d be able to look back on whatever and whenever you wished.”  

“I mean what does it matter to you ?” Kali corrected sharply. 

There was a long pause as she continued to fiddle with the flower stem in her hands, feeling the velvet smoothness of the petals with her fingertips.  

“I suppose-” and Zelda’s voice actually sounded hesitant, which got Kali’s attention, her fingers pausing, “I suppose that your accusations were correct.  And yet, I found that I’d wanted my side of the story told as well.” 

Kali’s green eyes found Zelda’s face, but the princess wasn’t looking at her.  Her normally devastating blue eyes were on the stars in the sky, but there was something regretful in her gaze.  

“So why not just explain it yourself?” Kali asked, sounding less defensive than before.

“Would you have believed my words?” 

She gave one shoulder a shrug again, realizing that Zelda had a point.  After everything they’d been doing to keep information from her, to lock her up, there was no way she would have believed anything anyone in the royal family said.  

“I guess not.” Kali answered quietly.

Zelda sighed softly as she turned more fully to Kali now on the bench, “At any rate, I believe the reason you feel blocked is because of the castle wards.  Despite that you may be here in the present, your spirit is actually traveling well away from this castle as it is right now in time.  I believe the wards would have stopped you from fully seeing the past.” 

Kali’s eyebrows knitted together as she tried to make sense of the princess’s words as she reflected on her previous attempts at seeing the past.  It had always felt so hazy, like wading through the white static noise of a television.  And yet she’d managed to hear some things from time to time just when she felt she was about to break through.  If the wards on the castle were blocking her, then she just needed to go somewhere else!  

“Does that mean I get to...go back? To Kakariko?” she asked eagerly, forgetting about the flower in her hands.  

Zelda’s eyes became something akin to sympathetic and shook her head, “I cannot allow that.” 

She frowned deeply, her hopes that were previously rising in her chest deflating at the answer.  

“So what now then?” Kali snapped.

“I can cast an area of magic around you that keeps the wards from stopping you, I believe.” Zelda explained calmly.

“What do you mean you believe? You aren’t sure?” Kali raised a brow at her. 

“I have just not done something like this so directly before, but in theory, it should be effective.” 

Kali turned her gaze back to the flower, giving it’s stem one more twist as her lips pursed together with thought.  She had to admit it was tempting to see if she could manage this ability without the wards, and to see that maybe she was stronger than she thought after all the times she’d failed.  She took a deep breath and straightened her spine. 

“Alright then.  Tell me when to begin.” Kali answered firmly as she closed her eyes and began her breathing exercises.  

She felt her energy become more and more centered, which felt unbelievably good after the distress she was just in from the events of the ball.  She became completely present in her mind and body as her breathing evened out.  

Kali felt something cool and freeing wash over her being, bringing goosebumps to her skin as the princess softly said, “Begin.” 

She kept her focus on Link and Zelda in the past, and at the castle.  She thought of her goal.  To seek a specific answer as to why Zelda sent Link back to begin with.  She felt a sensation like she was being sucked out of her own body like an egg yolk through a pinhole in an eggshell.  Then it felt as if she were floating in nothingness, in sweet, peaceful nothingness until there was a terrible, sudden free fall.  But then her feet were planted gently on solid ground.  

She blinked her eyes only to see chaos before her.  The land of Hyrule was barren, in ruins as far as she could see from the top of a crumbling castle. There were flames snapping eagerly everywhere and dark stone walls that looked like they had been torn down into practically nothing.  There were the sounds of a struggle as flashes of lightning had her squinting her eyes. 

Though she couldn’t see the scene in its entirety she caught flashes of Link, covered in dirt and blood fighting some manner of horrific giant beast.  They had seemed to be evenly matched as they went at each other blow for blow.  Zelda was standing away from the struggle, her dress in tatters and wearing an expression of horror and genuine, terrified concern that she’d never seen on the princess’s face before.  

The memory flashed to Link bringing the beast down with a final thrust of the shining sword in his hand, and Zelda created a blinding light that absorbed the creature as it thrashed in what remained of Hyrule castle.  She saw Link go to a knee, exhausted, in pain, struggling to stand.  

Then it flashed again to a realm that Kali didn’t recognize. It was just the two of them, as if they were standing amongst the clouds of a summer sky.  Link was gazing at Zelda with an expression of intense relief, and...tenderness.  She’d seen that expression on his face before, and her heart tightened.  But Zelda was looking at him with a mournful expression, her eyes filled with regret as they brimmed with tears.  

She could hear Zelda’s words to Link, “I was so young...I could not comprehend the consequences of trying to control the Sacred Realm.” 

Her tone had been so sincere, so sorrowful as she continued, “I dragged you into it too.  Now it’s time for me to make up for my mistakes…” 

Kali felt her heart pound sadly for Link...for them both, and as her emotions rose in her chest - the scene began to fade.  She took a steadying breath, bringing her focus back to her breathing and centering her soul.  Getting emotional would only bring her back to the present and her physical body.  

Zelda was holding her hand out to Link now as she said, “Link, give me the ocarina.  As a sage, I can return you to your original time with it.” 

Something in Link’s relieved expression had fallen into something more solemn, and hesitated as he pulled out a glinting blue ocarina from a pack strapped to his belt.  He gazed at the ocarina with some conflicting emotion in his eyes, as if he were contemplating handing it over.  Then he met Zelda’s eyes and placed the instrument into her outstretched hand.  The princess’s other hand slipped gently on top of Link’s, holding it tenderly.  She noticed Link’s jaw flickering at the feeling of the princess’s hand over his.  Zelda was gazing down at their joined hands with such sad eyes, and Kali felt a tug in her chest as she watched the two - looking so perfect as they held hands, as if they were made to be together.  

She heard a tightness in Zelda’s voice when she spoke again, as if she were choking back tears, “When peace returns to Hyrule, it will be time for us to say our goodbyes....” 

Something in Link’s expression crumpled at those words, as if realizing that she meant goodbye for good - whether or not he went back to find her again.  Despair filled his eyes, and such pain that she never wanted to see in his expression again.  Kali breathed again and continued to watch as Zelda pressed the ocarina to her heart.  

Tears spilled over Zelda’s cheeks, her devastating blue eyes shining, “Now, go home Link.  Regain your lost time.” 

Link looked like he was about to disagree, to ask her to not send him back but she cut him off,  “Home...Where you are supposed to be...The way you are supposed to be.” 

With that, she pressed the ocarina to her lips and began to play a tune that Kali didn’t recognize.  She watched as Link began to slowly reach out to the princess, to do what she wasn’t sure - to stroke her face maybe, or to grab her hand but a soft blue light had already engulfed him and was carrying him away.  

Kali swallowed back her sorrow for him and felt that similar sensation of her soul being sucked to a different time.  Then she stood in the courtyard.  But it was daytime, and there was a small girl dressed in regal white and purple.  The girl was familiar, and Kali realized it must have been a much younger princess Zelda as she walked the grounds with Impa at her side who miraculously looked exactly the same as always.  

The princess had startled as a young boy in green poked his head around the hedges.  It was a much younger version of Link, his puckish grin bright and wide as his eyes focused on Zelda.  Kali would have felt thrilled to be able to see him as a young boy if it weren’t for the expression on Zelda’s face.  It was one of intense regret, and she quickly saw the cold wall beginning to build between the young princess and the young hero.  She ordered Impa to send him away, and the sheikah was gentle with him as she had him led off the grounds.  

The flashes of time came in shorter, but more intense bursts.  

A young Zelda sobbing into Impa’s shoulder as her attendant held her after sending Link away again and again.  The princess hiccuped as she managed to squeeze words in between her sobbing about how she wished they could be friends again.  She wanted Link to have a normal childhood, to be able to grow up the way he was supposed to before she stole his future.  

Another flash of the two when they were a little older - preteens maybe - as Link snuck into a ball, wearing a less ornate dress coat than he had been the night of the spring ball and invited the princess to dance, looking eager.  Zelda once again had him escorted off the grounds, and then isolated herself in her rooms for the rest of the night.  

Then they were older, more close to the age that Kali knew them both to be in the present.  Link had been waiting for the princess to take her walk in the gardens again, sitting sullenly on a stone bench.  He looked defeated, as if he were expecting Zelda to send him away again.  Zelda was looking at him with an expression of incredible softness, but still mournful.  She had both succeeded and failed in giving him his childhood back.  He had grown up naturally this time, but his heart was set on her throughout the years.  Link had been right as she called for Captain Hector to escort him away from the castle once again.  Silent tears poured down the princess’s cheeks once she was alone. 

Kali felt tears spilling over her own cheeks for Link...and now for the princess.  Suddenly it felt as if she had been violently thrown through the air.  There was the same sensation of falling before she jolted and her eyes were open once again.  

She was back in the courtyard on a moonless night, the lilting sounds of a distant spring ball came rushing back to her.  

Kali looked at Zelda, her eyes wide and filled with fresh perspective.  Zelda had been a part of saving Hyrule too, an integral part….She had absolutely been necessary, and who knows how much she suffered as well as Link during that time.  The princess’s eyes were sympathetic as she took in Kali’s awestruck face, and she realized tears had been pouring over her cheeks in the present as she witnessed the past.  

She went to swipe them away, but Zelda held up her hand to stop her and reached into a hidden pocket within the skirts of her dress.  She pulled out a handkerchief and made quick, efficient work of dabbing Kali’s tears instead of smearing her makeup.  They were both silent as Kali processed what had just happened. She’d actually done it! She’d travelled through time and had been able to see events clearly, as if she’d really been there.  And Zelda….was not the frigid princess she’d expected her to be all this time.  The cold wall was a defense, much like Kali’s flaming temper had been.  

“I…” Kali started, struggling to find the correct words, “...am sorry.” she finally choked out. 

Zelda’s expression softened, but shook her head, strands of honey gold hair spilling over her shoulders.  

“I wouldn’t expect you to see me any other way, when I don’t reveal anything to you. But...It upset me greatly when you accused me of cruelty towards Link.  It had never been out of spite that I sent him away.  And now I truly am paying for it.”

Kali sniffed, willing her tears to stop as she smoothed back her hair, “What do you mean you’re paying for it?” 

Zelda gave Kali a rueful smile as she gazed back up at the stars, “I mean to say, that I’m paying for it now that I am seeing how happy you manage to make him.”

A sudden flash of memory, of Zelda watching them dance together with burning blue eyes, came to Kali and she frowned slightly.  

An apology was already coming to her lips but Zelda cut her off, “It’s not a bad thing, to see him that happy though.  It’s almost a relief, to see that someone else can make him smile like that, to laugh the way he does.  He was always a kind, happy spirit.  He never complained, not once during his quest to defeat the evil that plagued Hyrule. He never disagreed and never hesitated.” 

That did sound an awful lot like Link, he hadn’t changed much.  Kali sniffed again, unsure of what else to say as her heart swelled at the realization that when Impa told her that Link had loved someone long ago - it had been none other than Princess Zelda.  Of course it was, who would blame him?  How could Kali even compare now in knowing this?  

“But I also saw you with that other boy.  The apprentice.” Zelda continued, and Kali dared to glance at her from the corner of her eyes.  

Zelda’s expression hardened into something more serious now, “The apprentice boy seemed to upset you quite a lot tonight. I see the struggle you’re having within your heart. I could see you battling with it out here, sitting alone.” 

Kali’s heart twisted painfully at the truth of her words and she looked away, picking at her fingers nervously. 

“I don’t know what kind of man the apprentice is. But I urge you to not make any decisions in some fit of passion or emotion. Don’t make the same mistakes I have.” Zelda said slowly, as if giving the words time to sink in.

She nearly flinched as the princess took her gloved hand in both of her own, giving it a squeeze. She couldn’t recall a time in my mind where the princess had actually touched her before and it startled her a little. 

There was a sense of urgency in Zelda’s voice, “You have seen the result of my mistakes. And I can tell you with absolute certainty that someday you would also regret those mistakes and nothing you do can take them back.” 

She only stared into the shining depths of Zelda’s eyes, her own wide with surprise at both her actions and her words. 

“If I didn’t know any better, I’d start to think you actually care or something.” Kali joked half-heartedly.

Zelda gave her hand one more squeeze before letting go, “I care about the happiness of my people.  And I particularly care about the happiness of Link, despite the things I’ve done in the past.” 

And with that, the princess stood from the stone bench, her gaze focused on the shadows near the entrance of the courtyard.  All at once her expression was alert, then it softened as silver hair came into view from the shadows.  It was only Impa, who was glancing between Zelda and Kali warily.  

“I’ll leave you be now, but you shouldn’t let this one little thing ruin your night.  It’s difficult to know for sure how many balls you’ll be able to attend in the future.” Zelda practically floated away from her with her smooth, graceful steps as Impa approached Kali.  

Once they were alone, she could feel Impa’s gaze on her as she watched in the direction that Zelda had disappeared.  

A hand squeezed her shoulder without a word and Kali sighed softly, “What a mess.”

“Indeed.  I was witness to bits and pieces of your night.  Enough to put together a relatively clear picture.” Impa responded as she stood next to her. 

Another long pause passed as Kali’s heart pounded, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, “How would I know what to decide?” 

She felt so childish asking that question.  It felt like something that people just knew. You either pick one person or the other but….based on what? Did she need to draw up some kind of chart to ponder the pros and cons of Link or Kiden?   That felt so cold hearted.  She couldn’t fathom how other women dealt with something like this. In her past relationship, he was all she knew.  She hadn’t known that the relationship should have been better with someone else, so she never left and never pursued anyone else and nobody else pursued her either.  What she’d felt before wasn’t real love, but just a love for the idea of being in love . 

Impa smiled patiently and Kali’s cheeks burned hotter at that look.  

“Well,” Impa began, her voice unsure, “I admit, this is not my particular area of expertise.  But I’d imagine you would decide based on who is best for you.” 

That was the most generic answer Kali could have possibly gotten.  

She sighed, “Not helpful.” 

“By ‘who is best for you’, I mean particularly who looks out for your happiness despite their own, no matter what.  Whomever you would do the same for them.  It cannot be one sided.  Someone that you can recover from fights from, or who knows the little things about you - the silly things that nobody else would take note of.” Impa elaborated, sounding more sure of herself as she went on.

Kali chewed on her bottom lip with thought, trying to see if those things narrowed her decision down to one or the other.  But her mind was too jumbled with thoughts of what would happen after she decided.  

“And what if one of them gets hurt by my decision?” she asked, her question choked with emotion. 

At that, Impa slowly squatted next to the bench so that she could see Kali eye to eye.  

“Dear girl,” Impa started softly, her voice more gentle now than she’d ever heard her speak before, “You cannot make every important decision in your life, and expect nobody to dislike that choice at times.  You cannot please everyone, and you shouldn’t try to.  I know you care for them both, in what ways, I am not sure - however, you will only be hurting yourself by denying your own heart and then you all are unhappy.  You cannot stop anyone from walking away from you, and sometimes you just have to let them go.  You cannot control every outcome” 

Kali’s chin quivered at the answer, but she nodded.  Impa offered her a firm, tight lipped smile and brushed her hair back tenderly as a mother would while soothing a daughter.  Her heart gave a sharp tug at that gesture, recalling her own mother doing the exact same thing when she was very small.  

“I wish I could make this decision for you.  But it is not so.” Impa finished, “But the princess is right, you shouldn’t let this weigh down your night.  You should enjoy the rest of the ball.  You can contemplate these things another day.” 

There was a long moment of silence as Impa stood again at her side, waiting for her.  Kali sniffed one more time and swallowed down the lump in her throat, willing her eyes to stop burning while she pulled herself to her feet.  When she looked at Impa, her teacher tipped up her chin, indicating for Kali to do the same.  

She obeyed, and asked, “Is my makeup ruined?” 

Impa only grinned at her as she led them from the courtyard and answered, “Not an eyelash out of place.” 

Kali squinted for several moments at the bright lights of the ballroom as they entered.  Impa gave her a nod and a tight lipped smile as she slipped back into the shadows to return to her work of maintaining security.  She returned the smile and then straightened her spine as she made her way towards the crowd. Courtiers took notice of her once again, and babbled to her in passing about her dress, about how it was so nice to see her again.  She was polite enough to them, but her eyes were scanning the crowd for someone specific.  She searched to find Kiden, wanting to talk to him, to apologize for making him upset and for speaking so cruelly to him before storming off.  

Several pairs of maroon dress coats were dancing with their partners or milling about the ballroom, socializing, but none of them had the round glasses or the golden brown hair of Kiden.  Suddenly, a plate with what appeared to be a small cheesecake with shiny chocolate coating the top was presented to her and she gave a start at the sudden appearance of the dessert before her eyes.  She followed the arm that offered it, and found with relief that it was Kiden, an apology already in his eyes as he monitored her reaction.  She blinked stupidly twice, and then realized with a small smile it was another apology cake.  

“They were out of the regular cake,” he muttered sheepishly.  

She only smiled wider and took the plate from his hands, “I accept all manner of apology desserts.” 

A tension had been built up in her chest before he offered the cake to her, an anxiety that he was still going to be angry with her but his light hearted gesture eased her worries a little.  She was sure he was still upset, but maybe less so now.  There was an awkward silence as he fidgeted with his coat nervously while she took a bite of the cake and she raised a brow at him. 

“I guess….I mean to say, that it hadn’t occurred to me that you’re not doing this on purpose.  With him...or with me.” Kiden struggled to explain. 

Kali furrowed her brows at him, “So, before you thought I was doing it on purpose?” 

“No!” Kiden waved his hands at her, surprise and frustration coloring his expression, “No, that’s not what I mean at all.  I mean just...ugh...I don’t know.  I mean that, for some reason when I saw you with him I should have assumed it wasn’t on purpose, but I didn’t.  That’s all.  And when I saw you with him, the way you smiled ..”  He trailed off, his eyes tightening with some fierce emotion she didn’t like.

She waited for him to finish his thought as she chewed her food. 

“I just lost all sense, and I acted without thinking it through.  I only realized how much of an ass I’d made myself to be after Link basically told me off.” 

She nearly sucked the food she was chewing back into her throat, but managed a choked swallow before she stared at him, mouth agape, “He what?!”  

She immediately started looking around for the hero in green but Kiden touched her arm to pull her attention back, shaking his head. 

“He didn’t cause a scene or anything-” She seriously doubted that and was about to turn to look for him again when Kiden continued, “He just pulled me aside and kind of made me listen to what he had to say.  There were a lot of things I didn’t understand.” 

She eyed him warily as she asked, “Like what?” 

Kiden ran his fingers through his hair which she noticed was already mussed, like he’d ran his hands through it several times already.  

“Like, what things were like here at the castle, or the stuff you’ve been dealing with since the attack on Kakariko, or even since you were captured still.  I guess...I have no way to understand those things, and just how much of it was on your mind.” 

Kali’s heart swelled with emotion, so many that she couldn’t identify them all.  Gratitude that Link had taken time to explain those things to Kiden knowing full well that he didn’t have to, relief that Kiden understood at least some of what she was dealing with, and something more as Kiden reached out to brush a loose strand of her curled hair away from her cheek, his fingers brushing her ear.

“I’m sorry, Kali.  I really am.  I’m not going to pretend to understand everything you’re going through, but I just want you to enjoy this time while you have it - freely.” 

She flushed and smiled shyly at him.  

He grinned back as he leaned in and whispered, “I love that look on you.”  

Which only made her blush hotter as she looked away, unable to meet the intensity of his eyes.  

His hand trailed down her arm and he laced his fingers with her’s, “I do have bad news though.” 

Her head snapped up at him, her eyes full of concern but he waved her worry away as he continued with half a laugh, “I only have time for one more dance tonight or Bastian will have a fit.  He doesn’t like all this business with Pallas and doesn’t want me wandering around town at night anymore.” 

Kali giggled softly and imagined the old man with his gigantic magnifying glass spectacles wagging his finger at Kiden as he got ready for the ball, harping at him about being home by curfew - and again, the thought came to her about where Kiden’s actual parents were.  

“Then I suppose we’d better get to dancing.” she replied, and let him lead her by the hand into the dancing crowd.  

The music was deep with the sounds of violins and cellos, dream-like in the sweeping notes that filled the room as the next song began.  It was more like the waltzes she’d see in movies back in her other world, and Kiden seemed to know the steps just as well as she did after her lessons.  

She watched Kiden as he grinned at her surprised expression, “I’ve been going to these celebrations all my life, the slower dances I caught onto quickly.  The faster jigs I never bothered,” he explained with a wink.

Kali raised a playful brow and smirked at him as he turned her. A portion of the dance was done with the female’s back to the male’s front, her arms crossed in front of her while holding hands with the man behind her.  Typically, this part of the dance was done at arms length, but Kiden pulled her tight to him and there was something in the way he swayed into her that sent her heart pounding.  

“I suppose you’ve had plenty of dance partners like this then.” she breathed softly, her voice sounding more unsteady than she’d meant to. 

Then, Kiden’s mouth was nearly on her ear as he leaned in to answer in a whisper, “Not at all like this, Kali.”

His warm breath tickled her ear and neck, she couldn’t resist the shiver that shot down her spine.  He chuckled softly into her, feeling the reaction and then turned her again on cue with the dance.  

Her face was hot and red as he pulled her closer than a waltz was typically done.  Her response to the way he danced behind her must have pleased him because his full lips curled into a sensual smirk that warmed her to her core.  She remembered that smirk during their time in the hot spring, and he must have followed her trail of thought because his eyes glazed over with that same desire for her as before.  He said nothing as he continued to lead her through the steps of the dance, his hand at her waist drifting slowly to her hip and giving it a squeeze.  

Then another turn as her back was to him, and he leaned in close again, his body pressing into her with each sway as he whispered into her ear, “I wish so badly that we were alone.” His voice was huskier with his desire, and her hands clenched tightly at the sound of it.  

It could be so easy to let herself fall for him like this, to let her whole heart be consumed by this burning feeling between them.  If she let herself, she could just let herself become lost in him - in the way he made her feel.  But then Zelda’s voice clanged like warning bells in her head.  

“I urge you to not make any decisions in some fit of passion or emotion. Don’t make the same mistakes I have.”

“Kiden….I….” she struggled to make words at the baffling heat between them.  

But she couldn’t in good conscience let them be like this so openly together.  She couldn’t let him believe that this was going somewhere when she had no idea what to decide, and now at least he knew why she couldn’t decide yet.  

“I don’t think that we should-” but he cut her off as he turned her once again.  

“I know.” he said, his voice still thick with yearning but his eyes were slightly more clear, “I don’t expect you to know either.  I just love when you look at me like that, and it only makes me want you more.” 

She looked away from him, her heart feeling like it was about to burst into flames with the heat she felt under his gaze.  

“I just...I don’t know what else to say.” She finished lamely. 

He tilted her chin up to look at him, his eyes clearing even more as he smiled softly and responded, “You don’t have to say anything.  I can wait, though I might be a little temperamental at times it seems.” 

She laughed gently at that and he went on, “Whatever you decide, I am here for you.” 

With that, he pulled her hand that he was leading to his lips and planted a tender kiss there.  And with that, the dance ended.   

They stepped away from each other, and Kiden gave a long, heaving sigh.  She raised her brows at him and fought back a laugh as he griped about having to return to Bastian instead of spending the rest of the night at the ball.  He took both of her hands in his and gazed at her, as if he truly didn’t want to take his eyes off of her, but then he only put his lips to her hands.

“I’ll miss you.” he whispered into her skin, and her heart gave a twist.  

“I’ll miss you too.” she muttered back before he made his way out of the ball.  

She stood there alone for some time, watching him go.  She felt her body relax several minutes after he’d been gone and she leaned against a nearby pillar away from the crowd.  She needed several moments to collect herself.  She was lost in a daze as she savored the feeling of their last dance - the heat of it.  

She was only pulled from her stupor as someone in green pushed himself between the crowd, holding two of those crystal clear flutes of pink-ish bubbling liquid in his hands.  His eyes were on her, a little reserved as he approached and then held out one of the glasses to her.  

She raised a brow and took the glass as she asked dumbly, “What is this?” 

He presented his own glass of mystery beverage with a pinky outstretched, and with a mocking haughty tone he said, “Fancy champagne.” 

She grinned at him, fighting back a laugh as he mocked the Hylian courtiers.  He returned the smile, but it didn’t quite reach his eyes.  

She watched the bubbles rise in her drink as she said accusingly, “I heard you were playing mediator tonight.” 

“Did you?” he questioned, trying to sound as if he had no idea where she would have heard that from.  

She only gave him a look that said she wasn’t buying it and waited for him to explain.  

He gave a sigh and said, “Someone had to.  You were so upset, what else was I to do?”  

Link said that as if that was all the reason he needed to insert himself in the conflict between her and Kiden. Her expression softened as he kept his eyes on his drink, which he was swirling idly in the glass.  

“Thanks,” she said quietly, her heartstrings tugging at the meaning behind his actions.  

He looked at her, and the tightness in his face said that he had been expecting her to be upset with him instead, but relief washed over his features like a gentle wave.  He smiled softly at her, then his gaze followed the dancing crowd.  

To break the silence, she reached out and lightly clinked her glass against his, “Here’s to the drama of the ball.” she joked.  

He raised an amused brow at her, and smirked before they both took a long sip of their champagne.  The flavor was tart, only a little bitter and she actually didn’t mind the taste.  

She raised her brows in surprise, and he must have been watching her because he grinned fully as he asked, “Fancy, isn’t it?” 

Kali laughed and nodded, sticking her pinky out, “The fanciest.” 

They both laughed now, leaning against the pillars of the ballroom together to watch the people of the ball.  More often than not, they picked fun at the more ridiculous courtiers with hair piled in curls atop their heads and makeup thick enough that they could scrape it off with a spoon, or they talked about how Link was able to sneak into balls in the past - which bothered her less now that she understood the situation that both he and the princess had been in.  They sipped their champagne, and sometimes Kali would be asked to dance by a courtier or someone from the castle town.  

She agreed and Link would hold her glass while watching her dance, joy bringing a fresh flush of color to her cheeks. But she would always return to him after, breathing heavily sometimes at the more high tempo dances and they’d laugh together hours into the night.  

Eventually, the ball started to die down, with less people on the dance floor as people became tired, or were too drunk to function.  The music was consistently slower now, making good use of the piano and the violins instead of the fiddles and drums.  She’d been watching the dancing couples, the light dimmer as the many candles and lanterns had burned down to the last bits of the wick.  When she looked at Link, he was already gazing at her with something more serious behind his eyes.  He looked like he’d been watching her for some time.

She offered him a small smile.  “What is it?” 

A spark of amusement entered his eyes as he took her empty glass from her and placed it on an empty table near them.  When he returned, in all seriousness, he straightened himself and his dress coat as he stood before her.  

Then, he slowly bowed to her and held his hand out to her before smirking up at her through his eyebrows, “I do believe, you owe me one more dance before the night is over.” 

Her smile only grew at the formalness of his request, something about it made her cheeks warm as she placed her hand in his.  

“Well since you asked so nicely.” she giggled as he led her to the dance floor just as the piano was plucking out the soft notes of a new song.  

Violins began to sing the soft, lilting melody as Link led her through the first steps.  His eyes were focused on her face, gazing with a kind of intensity into her eyes as he swept her slowly across the floor.  Her heart began to pound, though not from the effort of the dance.  The movement was easy with delicate, light steps, but at the same time, not easy in the way that her chest tightened before his gaze on her.  His arm drew her closer to him at her waist, so that the gap between their bodies squeezed close.  Her blush grew hotter at the hardness of his torso against her own, at the warmth of his breath on her face.  

She gazed up at him through her eyelashes.  His head was slightly dipped so that she could see him more easily.  It was so easy to get lost in the sensations of this dance with him.  They were so close in a way that they hadn’t been before, not even when they’d shared her bed.  Her hand tightened around his shoulder so that they were pulled tighter still.

She asked him quietly, “What are you thinking about?”

Link’s eyes didn’t budge from her own, their noses nearly touching. It felt like hours as he took his time, appearing to contemplate his answer. 

“I just don’t want this night to end.” He whispered simply.

She nodded, understanding his meaning.  Getting lost in the laughter, the dancing, the music, and now this sweeping dance pulled tight to him. It would be easy to lose oneself in all of it. She felt as if any moment she’d wake up from a dream, if it weren’t for the fact that she only had nightmares. 

She watched the curve of his mouth as it quirked into a wry smile, “I can only assume that with the castle being so open tonight, that you’d be even more closely watched.” 

She blushed hotly at that, and stuck her tongue out at him, drawing a chuckle from him. The rumble of the laughter of his chest reverberated into her own, sending her heart pounding and filling her body with heat as she remembered the feather light touch of his fingers trailing her side and back the night he’d stayed with her in her room. 

“No secret nights for the hero.” She joked. 

He gave her side a gentle pinch, and she jolted, squeaking with surprise at his boldness. 

“That’s what you deserve for being such a brat.” He grinned at her, then his hand slid up her back, cupping the back of her neck. 

He gently tucked her head into the crook between his shoulder and neck and moved his hand back into place. The dance was less of a waltz now and more of easy sway as she let her cheek rest on his shoulder, feeling the warm press of his face into her hair. 

His breath was warm against it as he said, “Just this is good enough for me. You don’t have to rush for anything.” 

Her throat tightened with all of the emotions she’d felt just that night, and turned to tuck her nose into his neck, trying to stop the burning in her eyes. She let him hold her as they danced, letting the overwhelming sense of relief wash over her, even if it were just for those long moments on the dance floor. It was more than she could have ever thought to ask him for that night.  She closed her eyes and let him lead their gentle swaying until the music slowly faded into silence. They stood like that for a few more moments before she pulled herself from his shoulder, his hand still placed steadily on her back. 

The light that glimmered in his eyes was so tender, so full of caring for her as he murmured, “It’s late.” 

She smiled shyly at him, blushing at that gaze as he allowed her to take a step back. She didn’t want the night to be over either, but he was right. As Kali glanced around them she saw that the majority of the guests were either leaving the ball or being carried, passed out, by their friends. So it was time to say their goodbyes for now. 

When she looked back at him, he kept their hands clasped together and suggested, “Let me escort you to your room?” 

She bit her lip.  It wasn’t that she didn’t want him to take her back, but it was the question of whether or not the guards would actually let him.  But her head was light with the sheer bliss of the night and possibly with the effects of the champagne so she only gave a shrug of her shoulders.

“Can’t hurt to give it a shot.” She replied, grinning.

With that, he tugged her by the hand towards the exit.  Impa had suddenly appeared by the doorway, making sure every citizen was leaving the castle grounds one way or another when she spotted them together.  Her eyebrows raised questioningly at Kali when they stepped together up to the exit, and there must have been a pleading in her face because her teacher gave a near imperceptible roll of her eyes, fighting back a smirk.  One of the guards attempted to halt Link as he began to lead her through the dark, torch-lit halls of the castle but Impa placed a hand on the guards shoulder. 

“Allow him to escort the lady to her room.  All guards are needed here in the ballroom and monitoring the way out.  We don’t have extra men to make sure she returns to her room.” she explained firmly.  

The guard knew better than to argue with Impa, and let them both pass.  Kali sighed with relief as she walked with Link, hand in hand through the now silent halls of the castle.  His thumb gently stroked idle circles on her hand as they walked, and her heart fluttered at the movement.  

“Did you have a good time tonight?” She asked to fill the silence. 

He smirked down at her, his eyes still full of that same tenderness, “For the most part, besides all that nastiness with Kiden.” 

She flushed with embarrassment, most of that was her fault and she opened her mouth to apologize, but he cut in. “I know what you’re going to say.  Don’t worry about it.  I just wanted you to smile again.”

She huffed an embarrassed laugh and as they turned the corner, they were suddenly before her bedroom door.  She didn’t want to go inside.  She was sure someone would be checking on her later to make sure Link wasn’t actually staying in her room - she didn’t want the night to end.  When she turned towards Link, he was still holding onto her hand and watching her thoughtfully.  He rubbed the back of his neck, and she raised her brows questioningly at him.  He only did that when he had something he wanted to say.  So she waited.  

“I just...I really missed you.  And I don’t want to upset you, and I don’t want you to be upset with yourself.  So I want you to stay very still.” he muttered, sounding nervous. 

She blinked, not understanding his meaning and her eyes widened as his other hand slipped gently to her cheek.  He slowly leaned towards her, and her heart hammered in her chest.  His eyes were monitoring her expression until he closed his eyes, and his lips were pressing to the other side of her cheek.  Her breathing was uneven at the feel of his lips on her skin, at the shock of what he’d done.  His lips were softer than she would have expected.  Every other part of him seemed to be hewn from steel as fierce as the blade he battled with, but his lips were so soft, gentle.  

She closed her eyes as the hand on her cheek lightly pressed her closer into the kiss on her cheek, and then he drew back slightly, his lips still barely brushing her skin.  She could feel the warmth of him, the heat from his own flushed face as she opened her eyes to see him watching her.  His eyes were fierce with that same yearning she’d seen in him the night he’d laid in bed with her, and it took every single ounce of restraint to keep herself from turning just a fraction so that their lips would be touching.  He’d asked her to stay still, so she obeyed.  

He seemed to be thinking the same thing, and a muscle in his jaw flickered with the effort of not kissing her outright.  That small detail had her clamping an iron grip on her mind, on her desires as he pressed his forehead gently to her own and she clenched her fists with the effort of not moving.  He pressed his eyelids shut, his hand firm against her cheek as she felt his breath come in short uneven bursts.  

Then he pulled away, brushing her cheek one more time before saying, “Stay safe.” 

She could only manage a nod to him, breathless and baffled at what he’d just done - at the restraint he showed for her.  

“You too.” she whispered.  

And with that, his hand slipped away from her and he was disappearing down the hall.  

There was no way she was going to be able to sleep.  Her mind buzzed and whirled with the events of the ball as she’d pulled the combs from her hair, managing to disengage herself from her golden dress.  She practically floated to bed, but only lay there - wide awake, not wanting to relent the night from this dream to the nightmares she was sure to face in sleep.  She thought of all she’d done - all manner of dances she’d been in, the heated one with Kiden, the swaying gentle dance with Link, the argument with Kiden and his apology, the intervention Link had done on her behalf, the advice from Impa, and finally her moments with Zelda and all she’d seen in her past.  She let her thoughts snag on that, on the fact that she’d successfully witnessed the past in a different timeline and it had been easier to slip into than she thought.  She pinched her lips together and sat up in bed, her hair curling every which way as something came to her.  Zelda had said she imagined she could see the history of Hyrule whenever she wanted, and it seemed that as long as she had a specific focus during her meditation - it would be possible.  

Hadn’t part of their difficulty in figuring out how to defeat Pallas was not knowing exactly how he’d manage his power, or why he’d suddenly become an intense threat to Hyrule?  She wondered if he was able to put a shield of some kind up on his own past, and she adjusted herself to sit cross legged on the bed.  She breathed, her mind fully awake and buzzing with the new idea.  She prayed to whatever Gods there were that whatever Zelda had cast on her to allow her to bypass the wards of the castle had some lingering effects as she centered herself.  It seemed that many answers would lie in Pallas’s own past, so she zeroed her focus in on him and his history as she felt that same soul sucking sensation as she felt her consciousness rip far, far into the past. 

Chapter Text

Kali struggled with the heavy sensations of falling and pulling, willing her spirit to stay together.  The rushing felt endless, like she was tumbling and rolling through a thick nothingness that didn’t have a bottom.  But she kept her breathing even and slow, her focus on Pallas and where his story started in time.  The toxic, shining green of his eyes shone in her mind’s eye and she had to grit her teeth to fight back the fear that clawed its way into her chest beneath that stare.  It wasn’t real, she told herself, he was only her focus for this trip and if she was going to be able to discover anything, she had to be the calm, silent observer.  

Suddenly her feet hit grass, and the world around her was fuzzy, as if seeing it through cloudy glass.  But there was enough shape to the world that she knew that she was somewhere in the woods.  She could hear someone’s voice, an unfamiliar wailing that could only mean tragedy.  A cry like that only meant she was about to come upon a horrific scene.  She glanced around her, seeking out the source of the sound.  When she turned, instead of finding the site of a massacre or some awful accident, she only saw a boy.  

The world around him came into startling, sharp clarity as she gazed upon his shape, on his knees in the grass.  He was thin, with thick lensed glasses, his body was doubled over, his arms wrapped around himself.  His clothes looked much older than the world she’d come from, as if he’d popped into Hyrule straight from the streets of the 1920s.  A sharp grey vest over a white button up shirt with his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, crisply pressed shorts that went down to his knees of the same color and knee high socks.  He appeared to be the source of the wailing as sobs wracked his shaking body, and Kali approached him warily, despite that there was no way he could see her.  Her stomach began to sink as she recognized the auburn hue of his hair, the olive tone of his skin.  

This keening, broken boy was Pallas.  

But the way he was crying and where he was weren’t connecting somehow - he was crying as if someone had died.  Maybe someone had, and that had been his emotional trigger for his powers.  A part of her somewhere deep down wanted to reach out to comfort the boy, but held in mind the things he’d done to her so far.  He looked much younger than she’d been when she’d created a portal to Hyrule.  

Suddenly, people were upon them - or upon him - surrounding him, shouting demands at him.  When Pallas looked up his eyes were wide, made to look even more owl-ish behind his thick glasses, and she noticed that they were a normal hue of leaf green.  He even had a spattering of freckles dotting his cheeks.  Her heart gave a squeeze as she realized he started out just like she did.  He was only a frightened, confused boy.  The people were ordering him to put his hands behind his head.  She noticed the more primitive clothing of the sharp eared Hylians. Pallas obeyed, sniveling on his knees as he glanced from one person to another with confusion and terror. It was as if he just noticed where he was for the first time, and maybe that was true.  

The scene dissolved before her eyes like smoke as it faded into the air, and Kali felt as if she were being tugged by some invisible line at her belly button.  So she let herself be pulled through the nothingness as another scene slowly came into view.  

She swallowed hard at what appeared to be some manner of cage, albeit a poor one.  It was made of thick shafts of wood, maybe huge tree branches, and poorly sculpted planks of wood.  Pallas was sitting in the corner, looking scared and defeated.  He could probably break out of the cage with relative ease but the two guards standing at their positions by the door, both armed with lethal looking spears, probably put to a stop to any of those plans.  The building that held the cell appeared to be made of thick, uncut stone only lit by a single torch in the corner.  

She heard Pallas sniff once before the curtain of drab cloth that made for a door parted and someone entered the room.  Her heart gave a jump at the sight of a man with a shaved head, and a blindfold over his eyes.  He didn’t appear to need any kind of guide to see where he was going as he stepped closer to the cell, flanked by two more guards.  The man was tan, shirtless but thin looking.  She noticed a tattoo on his chest in the shape of a single upside down triangle.  She immediately knew him to be a shaman of that forgotten clan from Jarrill’s journals.   He was definitely older than anyone else in the room, but his posture was impeccable as he appeared to see Pallas without actually seeing him.  Pallas was watching the man with cautious eyes, and then the two guards who flanked him.  

“Bring him to me.” said the shaman.  His voice was raspy, as if he’d been speaking loudly for a long time that day.  

The guards opened the door to the cell, and took Pallas by each of his arms.  He struggled against them, terror flushing his face once again as he was dragged towards the shaman and his guards.  His face was colored in red blotches, like he’d cried the entire time he’d been there.  The gap between the visions was unclear, so it was hard to tell how long it had been.  If his filthy clothes were any indicator, he’d been imprisoned for at least a few days.  The shaman took another step closer to Pallas and the boy flinched at the movement, then bowed his head before the unseeing stare of the towering man.  

“How do you come to be here, boy?” he asked, his voice a deep rumbling tenor.  

Pallas said nothing, either too afraid to speak or too stubborn.  Or maybe he just didn’t know how to answer the question, much like she had when she’d first arrived.  

“No matter, I shall see for myself.” the Shaman rumbled, and pressed a hand to Pallas’s forehead.  

He tried to shake his head, to knock away the hand of the stranger, but it was pointless as the guards both held him in place.  Kali noticed that the shaman had the same upside down triangle tattooed on the back of both his hands.  After a few more moments of desperate struggle, as if someone pressed the pause button on Pallas, his body froze in place. The shaman breathed in, then out and after a few minutes, cocked his head to the side. He pulled his hand from Pallas and the boy slumped, as if he’d been fighting that power all the while. 

“Release him.” The shaman ordered, and guarded gaped at him open mouthed. 

Pallas was blinking some dizziness from his eyes and also had the good sense to look confused. 

“B-But...he is an outsider.” Stammered one of the guards still holding one side of the boy's body. 

“He is.” The shaman nodded and crossed his arms over his chest, “He is also of my kind.” 

The room was silent except for the flickering of the single torch, the guards eyes looking between the two - as if they weren’t sure who was responsible for this. But they did as they were ordered and released Pallas, who collapsed onto his knees before the shaman, still watching him with a perplexed expression. 

“How is this possible?” Asked the other guard, sounding stunned. 

Nobody answered him as Pallas and the shaman stared each other down. He was reacting startlingly calm to this news, and whereas she would have been demanding answers, he kept his thoughts to himself. 

The shaman reached a hand down to the boy, offering his help to stand, “Come, I have much to explain it seems.” 

Pallas eyed the tattooed hand warily, and pushed his thick glasses up on his nose as he considered the strange people around him -  these primitive, defensive ancestors to the Hylians she knew.  After another moment, she saw some resolve enter the boy's eyes and he reached up to grasp the shaman’s hand. 

The vision went up in smoke and Kali felt her heart surge with frustration. She was still missing pieces of his past, what if the details were important? But she let herself be carried along, and now she was standing in a room that she recognized as the shrine to their God of Time.  It was a relatively small room, and felt even more so with the three people that occupied the space. 

The shaman was standing before a long table that served as an altar in front of a wall of carved stone. It looked just like the picture that was sketched in the journal. It was littered with offerings of food, shiny rough cut stones, beads, jewelry, wine, silver and gold. The shaman chanted in some language she didn’t understand, his low tenor practically vibrating in the air of the small space. Behind him was Pallas and another boy about his age, maybe a little older, sitting on their knees with their heads bowed. 

She noticed Pallas eyeing the boy carefully from the corner of his eye, something greedy lingering in the shadows of his green irises.  The shaman finished his chant and as he turned they both bowed deeply, their foreheads touching the earthen floor below, their hands on either side of their heads. 

They all spoke the unfamiliar language in unison now, and once they finished, silence filled the room. The boys raised back up together. It seemed to be some manner of prayer ritual they were all doing together, but who was the other boy? She watched the boy, his skin was paler than the shaman’s and even Pallas.  However, she could see a resemblance between the boy and who appeared to be his teacher, and father. They had the same full mouth, the same straight proud nose.  

The boy's eyes stayed focused on his father, and the wall behind him until the father said to them both, “Be at ease.” 

She saw Pallas deflate a little, a slight sag in his posture while the boy kneeling next to him kept his back as straight as an iron rod.  

“This is the daily prayer we offer to our God. My son, Ruzah, has already been trained in this ritual for many years. Never in our history has there been a third of our kind in the same generation.” The shaman explained, folding his hands behind his back. “I do not know why you’ve been presented to us, but I shall not be the one to question the will of a God. I can only assume you are here to be taught the ways of our kind, and to serve our people.” 

Pallas opened his mouth to speak, but hesitated. 

The shaman didn’t miss it, “Speak.”

The boy glanced from the shaman, to Ruzah next to him, who still watched his father with an unreadable expression. 

“And...our kind..what would that be?” Pallas asked.

The shaman’s voice didn’t waver as he answered, “Timekeepers.” 

Pallas raised a skeptical brow, many questions in his eyes,  but he didn’t speak. Instead the shaman glanced at his son, and gave a jerk of his chin, indicating that he may leave. His son gave a stiff bow of his head and without a word, left the hut.

The shaman settled cross legged on the floor before Pallas and began his explanation. 

“Throughout history, ever since the God of Time blessed our village with this bloodline, it has always been our way to maintain the balance of this power we have - to manipulate the time around us, within us, within others. The balance has always been a push and a pull, a giving and receiving, positive and negative. For that to be so, there are always two of us at any given time. It is crucial for each heir to bear a child of their own to pass down this gift before their elder passes on to the next life. The elder is the negative force in the balance, which repels.  We give knowledge, power, and pass down our legends as well as our secrets. The heir is the positive force, the force that attracts and takes it all in to absorb all there is to give. If something were to eliminate one or the other, it is impossible to tell what may happen to us.” 

Pallas was still as he listened to the man, his eyes watchful, contemplative. 

“And now that there are three?” He asked coolly. 

Something in his eyes looked uneasy, as if he were about to jump out of his own skin if the shaman answered wrong.

“This is unprecedented. But as I said before, I can only assume that you are here to be taught these ways as Ruzah will be.” 

Pallas shifted slightly, looking relieved but still tense somehow. “So you’re saying I have these...magic powers over time-“

“No!” The shaman snapped suddenly, making Pallas jump, “No sorcery, never that! It is forbidden!”

The boy blinked a few times but nodded carefully.

“Then, a divine gift.” He corrected himself, his voice taking on a tone that reminded her of who he was in the present. Sarcastic, even a little mocking. 

But the shaman must not have recognized the tone, and nodded. 

“Why is...sorcery forbidden? What’s the difference?” Pallas asked, curiosity lighting in those owlish green eyes. 

The shaman’s expression beneath his blindfold hardened, a frown pulling at his full lips, “As you said, these abilities are a gift of the divine - from our God.  Sorcery is the power of this realm, and only ever leads down a path of greed.  Sorcery is only sought out by beings who feel they cannot have enough.  It is forbidden because it in itself is a sickness.” There was a sharpness to his voice, a warning that did nothing to the curiosity brimming in the green of Pallas’s eyes, and the thoughts Kali could already see churning there. 

The vision shifted again, and Kali had a sinking feeling that this was only the beginning of the end.  When the world became clear, Pallas was alone.  A fat, full moon shone into what appeared to be his hut.  It was small, one room with a bed, a table and one chair.  He had the table pushed up against the single window where the moon’s light poured through as he was bent over a thick tome.  

He looked older now, his stature was leaner, his body less lanky and awkward and more filled out.  He looked like he’d even put on some weight, his thick auburn hair was tied back in a loose ponytail with a strip of leather.  He pushed his thick glasses up on his nose, his jaw clenched in concentration.  Her sinking feeling grew as she stepped up next to the table to peer down at the text.  It appeared to be some manner of Hylian, but it was different from the language she’d learned - more ancient.  

She startled slightly when he suddenly scooted the chair back and stood, taking off his glasses.  He swiped at his face, looking tired  but then took a steadying breath as he held out his hands before him, his palms facing up.  He closed his eyes and his thick dark brows pinched together as he concentrated.  He was muttering something, she assumed whatever was in the book.  Was it another prayer?  After several moments, his hands began to glow.  It wasn’t the familiar rippling of the air that she’d come to recognize in both of their powers, but something different.  Something that, even as an unseen observer, sent gooseflesh rippling up her arms.   The green glow grew brighter and his hands began to shake, Pallas grimaced with the exertion of the spell.  Kali frowned as he placed his hands over his own eyes, and he took a step back at the contact - his voice now a low growl as he continued the incantation.  

Then, the glow faded, as if being absorbed into his own skin.  Pallas was silent and still.  But then he pulled his hands from his face, his eyes still closed.  Kali’s heart gave a leap when he finally opened his eyes, and there was that familiar sick, green hue of the eyes that made a frequent appearance in her own nightmares.  He blinked, and looked around the room as if seeing it for the first time.  A wide grin ripped through his previously cautious expression.  

He bent over the book again, his eyes skimming through the page with that same grin on his face, only it was twisting into more than just excitement.  That same mania she’d seen in him was slowly creeping its way into his eyes, twisting his happy smile as he realized that he’d used sorcery to cure his sight - that he could now see without his glasses.  He turned the page of the book, and there was an illustration of a dagger there that caught his attention.  He settled back into the chair, his previously tired expression now exaltant and eager.  He said nothing as he grinned down at the ancient book and continued to read.  

She didn’t resist as the pull of her visions tugged her away from this one, away from the boy who appeared to have all the power that was all his own for the first time in his life.  She suddenly felt very tired, and wondered why the visions continued after she’d been able to identify where exactly Pallas came from and how his madness began.  

Kali gave a start at the image that showed up next, it was...what appeared to be a funeral.  There was a pyre with a body laid upon it, and everyone in the clan was there in the full swing of mourning.  It wasn’t like the quiet funerals she knew from her own world, but alive with grief.  Hylians wailed, they collapsed to the ground upon catching sight of the body, they cried out ancient prayers and rocked back and forth.  She fought back the wave of shock that nearly dissipated the vision as she identified whom they were mourning just before someone stepped up to ignite the wood the body rested on.  

It was Ruzah...The shaman’s son.  He looked older, but still quite young.  The only two people who were silent and unmoving were the Shaman himself, and Pallas who stood next to him.  The Shaman’s fists were clenched so tight his knuckles had turned white, and though she couldn’t see his eyes beneath the blindfold - intense sorrow came off him in waves as he stood before the quickly growing fire.  What had happened?  She glanced around, trying to overhear a conversation that might explain the sudden loss.  She managed to catch words through the gloom of sobbing, shaking voices.  

“Illness.” they said.  “A sickness.”  

Illness?  She doubted that.  She immediately turned to Pallas who looked quite sad himself.   But she knew his true nature better than these people.  She practically stood before him - staring into his face, into those poison eyes that glinted with something else.  His sorrow was in no way genuine, and she could tell what that familiar glint was.  It was a smug satisfaction.  She had to take a steadying breath to keep her fury from overtaking her and sending her back to her body.  Instead, it took her to the next vision. 

Kali was standing at the top of what appeared to be some manner of temple, at the top of a set of stone stairs.  The wind was ripping at the two beings at the top of the stairs while the rest of this clan of ancient Hylians bowed before them at the bottom. There were so many people...They went on and on, practically to the lining of the forest, unmoving.  

When she turned, she saw the Shaman who had his hands raised before an altar similar to their prayer room from the previous vision.  Only this altar was made of the same stone as the rest of the temple, built into the floor beneath his feet, engraved with familiar imagery of the upside down triangle.  He was shouting his prayers, the aura around him exaltant with the joy he drew from his prayers.  Pallas was kneeling on one knee behind him with his head bowed.  He looked about the age that she knew him to be by this time.  His jaw was more filled out, slight red stubble shadowing his face, and he appeared to have grown into his full height.  There was something uneasy in the way he knelt behind the Shaman, also reciting prayers quietly.  It was as if he couldn’t settle, constantly shifting or fidgeting with his tunic, the hem of his pants, his belt.  His eyes shifted from the floor, back up to the shaman several times.  And then, he checked behind him, as if making sure everyone was indeed bowing behind them both.  

Then as he seemed satisfied with what he saw, he reached into his tunic and drew out an ornate dagger.  It glinted in the sunlight, and Kali’s eyes widened at it, at the implication of what he was about to do.  Was he insane?  Hadn’t the shaman said there was no way to know what would happen if something happened to one of them, and that there had to be two of them at any given time to keep the balance?  A sinking realization settled like a hard stone in her guts as she gazed upon the dagger.  The handle was a deep stained wood, as if there had been blood on it...and maybe there had been.  It didn’t have a hilt, but it did have what appeared to be a single opalescent stone embedded in the wood by the blade, glinting like a sinister pale eye.  Like a corpse’s eye…

Her focus followed the movement of the dagger, and she put both of her hands over her mouth as Pallas shot up like a whip from his kneeling position and rushed at the shaman.  His eyes were wide with mania as he wrapped one arm around the shaman’s neck from behind and plunged the dagger deep into the old man’s heart with the other.  There was a sick sucking sound, and a dull crack as the dagger must have split through one of the shaman’s ribs.  

There was a soft gasp, and a gurgle from the shaman and his hands weakly struggled against him but it was no use.  Pallas was young and strong, and the insane grin on his face told her all she needed to know about his goal.  He wanted to be the only one with these powers, and was willing to do anything to make it happen.  

The shaman gasped again, his breath sounding wet as blood began to trickle from one corner of his mouth, “Pallas...why?” 

Pallas chuckled as a single wail began behind him, someone had finally noticed what was happening and the shouts crescendoed behind them.  

Kali stepped in close so she didn’t miss a single wretched word, “This dagger is absorbing the negative energy of the elder as we speak.  You refused to even acknowledge how sorcery could benefit our people, could benefit the clan - but I did.  I healed my eyes, I created this dagger specifically to absorb this energy, I’ve done many experiments.  And once you’re dead, I will use the dagger to imbue myself with both the positive energy within myself as well as your negative energy, so there is only one timekeeper forever.”  

The shaman gurgled again as his body went limp.  Pallas released him as he yanked the dagger back out of his chest.  The old man’s body collapsed with an uneventful thud to the stones below, and Pallas staggered.  His skin was quickly growing pale, his expression was pained.  

One cannot exist without the other.  

Kali took a steadying breath through her nose, her hands still clamped over her mouth in horror of what Pallas was doing.  He was insane.  That madness glinted in his eyes as he raised the dagger to the sunlight, people beginning to rush up the stairs in a useless effort to save their leader.  The air around the dagger rippled in thick waves, distorting even the appearance of Pallas’s arm as he held it.  He staggered again, and knelt to one knee as he screamed, plunging the dagger into his own heart.  He was grinning like a fiend, his eyes pained but overjoyed that he’d done it.  He had imbued his own spirit with the negative energy of the shaman, and now he would be the only timekeeper as he’d planned. 

Only, the skin of his hands began to darken.  The young supple skin began to quickly wither, and Pallas’s expression shifted from insane joy to a sharp panic.  

“W-What...No…” he gasped, his voice pained as the darkening, withering skin crept up his hands, his arms.  

It began at his bare feet as well, and crawled up his body, mummifying before her eyes.  She struggled to keep her breathing steady, the vision fading in and out in her own panic at what she was witnessing. 

“No, no, no, no! Why?!” Pallas demanded, his eyes going skyward, as if the answers he wanted were floating up there.  

Indeed, why? What had gone wrong in his plan?  Something tugged at her focus, urging her to look elsewhere, to look away from the horror that Pallas was becoming.  When her own green eyes glanced up, she noticed that someone was now standing at the top of the stairs opposite of her.  Her heart pounded hard, and she forgot her breathing, her training, everything as she beheld an impossible sight.  

It was...Pallas.  But not the Pallas that was mummifying before her, it was the real Pallas - the same man who’d kidnapped her, tortured her, and still sought her out.  He was grinning at her from across the stairs, as if he’d caught her doing something she wasn’t supposed to be doing.  His eyes were condescending, but sharp with an anger she couldn’t name.  She was thrown backward with the same violent force that she recognized as being returned to the present.  

Kali jolted up in her bed, in her physical body, chills roving it’s thin fingers up and down her body.  She shook, coated with a fearful sweat.  Her hair was still wild and curled from the ball….It felt like years since that ball.  She breathed heavily as she attempted to process everything she’d just seen.  A light was creeping into her window, and as she looked with wide eyes, the reality of her situation broke over her like the now dawning sun over the horizon.   

One cannot exist without the other.   

Pallas had dared to find out what would happen if one of the timekeepers ceased to exist, and even after his wild attempt to maintain that balance by absorbing the elder’s negative energy, Pallas had mummified himself in the process.  And now….here she was, another timekeeper just like him - the positive, attracting energy to his now negative, repelling energy.  Tears stung her eyes, and she threw off the blankets as she rushed to her door.  Her guards jumped as she wrenched the doors open, and looking wild with fear and exhaustion she demanded them to fetch the princess and send for Impa.  She added to her demands for them to summon Kiden and Link.  

They were about to deny her when she screamed at them, her voice shaking, “I don’t care what the rules are. Tell the princess that this is important! Get them, NOW!” 

With that, she slammed her door shut and pressed her back against the doors.  She panted, unable to steady herself, panicked as tears streamed down at her face.  The heart-wrenching solution to all of this dropped over her like a bucket of ice cold water.  She slid down the door to a sitting position in her misery, in a dread she hadn’t expected to feel when faced with this reality.  The only sure fire way for her to make it so Pallas couldn’t destroy Hyrule, couldn’t harm the people she cared about, would be for her to not exist in this realm at all.  

One cannot exist without the other.

She wasn’t about to kill herself, she was too much of a coward for that kind of sacrifice.  So there was only one option left, something she alone was capable of achieving with one of her portals.

Kali would have to return to her own world.

Chapter Text

Galena had entered her room to find Kali alone, sitting with her knees tucked up towards her chest.  She didn’t ask for her usual team of maids, but merely coaxed the sobbing, miserable girl into at least brushing her hair and changing into a soft, pale yellow day gown.  She sat, vacant eyed at the vanity as Galena’s fingers made a quick but simple braid down her back.  The old maid didn’t utter a word of insult as she normally did, didn’t even make eye contact with her.  She poured Kali a cup of tea while she waited for Link and Kiden to receive word and arrive at the castle.  The cup sat untouched, steaming with a pleasant floral aroma that Kali only barely registered.  

Of course this was the only solution.  The idea of living in Hyrule had been too good to be true after all.  Tears welled in her eyes at the mere thought of having to say goodbye to all of the people she’d met, at the death in Kakariko that could have never happened if she hadn’t existed in this realm to begin with.  

Her gaze focused on her own face in the mirror of her vanity.  She looked like a mockery of the woman she’d seen in the mirror the night before.  There were no flowing folds of gold, or shining feathers, or flushed glow to her skin.  Instead, there was just a simple, pastel yellow dress that settled at her shoulders, her skin pale.  There were the beginnings of dark circles under her eyes, which looked haunted by the past she’d seen.  There had been no hope of going back to sleep after finding out about Pallas’s past, not without telling anyone or at least attempting to explain.  

What good would it do though?  She wondered to herself.  

She didn’t even startle at the sharp knock on her door.  One of her guards entered, stating that they were ready for her.  

She stood slowly, the lump in her throat making it impossible for her to respond.  She felt Galena’s eyes on her as she left the room, feeling as if she were walking herself to the gallows as she fell in step next to the guard who escorted her.  In a way, she supposed she was.  She was staring right in the face of the death of her life there in Hyrule, and with every step, she grew closer to it.  She stepped into the same study that she’d been training in with the princess.  She breathed in the old paper and candle wax smell of it, then forced her gaze to rest on each person in the room.  

Everyone looked tired, no doubt after staying up so late enjoying the ball.  Even Zelda, who normally looked so stiff with absolute control and entirely alert at all times, held a gaze that was soft with sleep.  The princess’s blue eyes sharpened upon taking in the devastated expression on Kali’s face, Kiden stood from the settee where he had been stretched out just a moment ago.  Link’s back straightened as he beheld her, and Impa stood as still as a statue by the desk where the princess seated herself.   Whatever was in Kali’s expression had gotten everyone’s attention.  Kiden approached her, reaching out to her but she brushed him off.  

“Something has happened.” Link was the first to speak, his deep blue eyes studying her carefully. It wasn’t a question. 

Kali swallowed hard and nodded, not making eye contact with any of them.  They waited for her, the only sound in the room the soft flickering of the candle flames.  When she had managed to pull her scrambled thoughts together, it was Zelda she looked to first and the princess’s full attention was on her. 

“I...I did it again.  I went back, but farther this time.” Kali started, her voice hoarse from her sobbing.

Everyone glanced at Zelda, but she kept her ice chip eyes on Kali as she nodded with understanding, but said nothing.  

It was enough of a prompt for her to continue, so she said, “I went back to see Pallas.” 

Zelda’s lips parted slightly, and Kali heard the very slight intake of breath at her confession.  

“How far back?” Zelda asked, her tone calm. 

“I saw the tribe.  The one from the journal.   They taught him.” she managed to say, finding that explaining this part was actually the easiest part.  

So she dove into her explanation of Pallas and all that she saw in regard to his past.  How he obtained the power he had now, the answers about why he was now a threat when she suddenly appeared.  She also explained to the others about how she was able to go back in time to observe the events that have occurred in the past.  

Everyone was silent as she trailed off her explanation, her chest tightening as she attempted to speak the words..the awful solution to their problem.  She had taken a seat at the settee, not trusting her exhausted body to keep her upright as her mouth moved silently, attempting to make the words she wanted to say.   

But she couldn’t speak the words directly, didn't want to admit it, so she only said, “One cannot exist without the other.” 

With that statement, it was as if the realization were tossed over everyone else in the room like a heavy blanket, and each reaction was different.  Impa’s scarlet eyes sharpened on Kali as they widened almost imperceptibly, and the lean muscles of her crossed arms flexed as her whole body grew tense.  Zelda’s hand came up to her lips with the shock, and the coolness in her eyes melted away to something deeper, something she didn’t normally let Kali or anyone else see.  Kiden, who was standing, turned his body slightly away from her and leaned against a bookshelf as if to steady himself, one hand clamped firmly over his mouth.  Link’s blue eyes stayed on her from where he sat on a chair opposite of her, and his expression grew tight, almost angry.  

He was the first to react out loud, his eyes blazing as he stood from his chair, “No.” he said, his voice nearly growling. 

Kali swallowed, her eyes finding the carpet beneath her feet.  She leaned her elbows onto her knees and held her face in her hands.  

“We don’t hav-” she began, her voice sounding muffled through her hands.

“Do not say that we don’t have a choice.” Link interrupted, and something in her snapped at the impossibility of his words.  

“What other choice do we have, Link?!” Kali shouted, her voice trembling and raw.  

Fresh tears poured over her cheeks, hot and angry and mourning all at once.  

“How long have you all been researching?! How long have you been trying to even find some way to break into his stronghold?! Have you ever stopped to think-” She stood suddenly, propelled by her intense despair, “-that maybe the reason we haven’t found any solutions is because there are none?!” 

Zelda only watched her, her eyes sympathetic.  Kali couldn’t bear that expression, the pity in her eyes.  Kiden reached out for her again and she batted his hands away, her chest heaving with a sob.  Only Impa remained unchanged as she went on.  

“The entire reason he is even here is because I stepped through.  It’s because of me that he exists again.  Once again, it’s because of me that the man died and Kakariko was attacked and..and...all of it!” Kali cried.

Link was pacing now, his arms crossed and his eyes fiercely thoughtful.  But it was no use.  Only the sounds of her quiet sobbing, and his pacing footsteps filled the room.

Link gave a growl of frustration, scrubbing his face with the palm of his hand and running his fingers roughly through his blonde hair, “There had to be some way!  I can’t..” he trailed off, lowering his head.  

Impa cut in evenly, “And I assume you’ve decided you don’t want to go back?” 

The question wasn’t one that she’d expected anyone to ask, so at that, Kali looked up at her teacher.  Her eyes were wide with the anxiety she felt at the idea of returning, and she sniffed.  She hadn’t realized how much Hyrule had come to be her home, regardless of if she were in Kakariko, or Castle Town, or even the Gods forsaken castle itself.  That is, she hadn’t realized it until she was going to have to give it all up.  She’d have to give up riding Cora through Hyrule field, seeing Lake Hylia again, making trips up Death Mountain, her friendship with Anju, Impa….Kiden, and Link.  

She gave a shake of her head, “I don’t want to go back.”

“Despite you’d never seeing your friends and family from the other world?” Impa clarified.  

Kali’s eyes moved to the floor as she thought about this, attempting to make good sense of her thoughts.  Was she willing to give those things up?  Or would she merely have to just let them slip away from her?  It had been some months since she’d been missing from that world, assuming time went on the same way.  They would have put out a missing persons report on her by then, and maybe they would have already been mourning her as if she were dead.  But they felt so distant now, they’d not spoken to her or checked on her for months before her disappearance.  Her parents had other children, her previous partner would move on and find someone else’s life to ruin, her friends hadn’t interacted with her for a very long time….

Kali nodded, “Yes, despite that.  I want to stay here.” 

Impa’s eyes searched her face, finding only the truth there.  Not some delusion she’d created so she could stay. The sheikah gave a curt nod before turning towards the princess at her side who was still staring at Kali with that vacant, sad expression.  

“We could get the other sages involved.” Impa suggested, her voice grave. 

At that, Link’s head snapped up and a glimmer of what appeared to be hope entered his eyes.  “That’s it! Of course!” he exclaimed, a relieved grin curling his lips.  

Kali studied them both, still sniffing and swiping at the hot tears rolling down her face.  

“The other sages?” she prompted, and then looked at Zelda.

She’d remembered during her visions of Link and Zelda’s past the princess had mentioned being a sage, but in the midst of her emotions that night hadn’t thought at the time to ask what exactly that meant.  Zelda’s expression was a little more clear, less sad and more contemplative as her cool calm began to return to her.  But she was hesitating for some reason.  

Impa was the one to answer, “There are seven sages in all of Hyrule, and they are a powerful force that serve as guardians of their own particular regions and the realm as a whole.” 

“They were also the force that was absolutely crucial in sealing away the true evil in this realm.” Link added.

She recalled seeing a vision of Link viciously fighting with some huge ferocious beast, and the glowing golden light that had consumed it. 

“So...instead of killing Pallas, they could seal him away?” Kali asked hesitantly, trying to make sense of the suggestion. 

Zelda gave a nod, “With all of us working together, it is possible to only seal him away or put him in a sort of permanent stasis.  That way, he can exist without being a threat and you may go on living.”  The princess studied Kali, and then Link's hopeful expression as their eyes met.  “I just want to mention that they may refuse.” Zelda said quietly, almost regretfully. 

“They won’t.” Link said firmly, his fists clenching.  “We can convince them. Pallas is a threat to all of Hyrule too” 

Kali looked towards Kiden, who was only watching the exchange with eyes full of thought.  The shock of her discovery had subsided in him and now he was deep in thought, but his eyes found hers.  There was a fierce determination in them.  It was different from Link’s outbursts.  It was more logical, calculating.  As if he were trying to find a way to convince the sages already to help their cause.   But he kept his thoughts to himself at that moment. 

Suddenly she spoke without thinking.

“And what if they refuse?” she asked, not to anyone in particular. 

Link opened his mouth to answer but she held up a hand to him and met his fierce gaze with her own, “Even if you say that they won’t.  What if we fail to seal him away?” 

His jaw clenched and his hands fisted at his sides, but he was silent.  Kali’s eyes moved from him, to Kiden, who was already watching her.  The answer had his eyes filled with a sadness that she understood well.  It was the same sorrow she felt for having to leave this life behind.  Then she looked at Impa and Zelda.  Impa’s eyes were regretful but she gave one understanding nod.  At least someone got it.  

“I want to keep you all safe.” Kali said, sounding more confident than she had that entire morning.  As if she needed to justify the option of her going back, even to herself. “I have to.” 

Link looked away from her, as if he were unable to meet her eyes as she said the words.  But it was the truth.  She wouldn’t be able to bear it if she’d lost one of them just because she’d existed in this world long enough for Pallas to get to them.  

To break the silence Princess Zelda stood, “I will summon the sages then.  I anticipate it won’t take long for them to arrive, maybe a day or two - perhaps a week.”  

Impa gave a start as Zelda began to make her way to the door, she trailed after the princess, “You will summon them yourself?” 

Zelda gave a curt nod, an unusual determination sharpening her gaze, “I will, it’ll be the fastest way and will add some urgency to the summons.  And Kali’s training is not over.  She is to rest today, but tomorrow she will begin her combat training combined with her time manipulation abilities,” She paused at the door, her hand on the brass handle and she turned back to look at Kali.  

Her eyes were full of an understanding for her choices as she beckoned Impa closer to whisper something she wasn’t able to hear into the sheikah’s ear.  

Impa’s eyebrows shifted up slightly at whatever it was the princess said, but she gave a nod and then Zelda was gone.  Link approached Kali and knelt before her where she sat on the settee.  He gently took one of her hands with both of his.  His hands were rough, but warm against her clammy, cold skin.  

“We will make this work.” he muttered softly, a thumb roving over the top of her hand.  

She didn’t give an answer, because she truly didn’t know what to expect to happen, because she was terrified of holding that same light of hope she saw in his expression. 

So she let him attempt to comfort her until Impa said, “Boys, please wait outside for a moment.” 

Kiden watched both Link and Kali with a rueful expression, but he tore his gaze away to obey the command.  Link lingered for a moment, giving her hand a squeeze before he followed after.  She glanced at Impa as the door clicked shut behind them, and she approached her with long strides, and took a seat next to her.  

“The princess had decided to relieve you of your restrictions in the castle.  Meaning you may go where you please, when you please and people can visit you as they please.”

That, she hadn’t expected.  

“What?” she croaked dumbly. 

Impa only gave a nod, and pinned her with a significant look, “Meaning, Link or Kiden may visit you at any given time.” 

Kali tried to make sense of it, after all these weeks of being a pampered prisoner because of her own choice, why this now?  Then she recalled that look of understanding before Zelda left the room and at the realization she gave a rueful huff of a laugh, “She knows this might be the last of my time here in Hyrule.”

Impa pressed her full lips together into a line and nodded, her jaw clenching and unclenching. “As do I.” 

She felt Impa’s hand give her shoulder a firm squeeze, “But we will give this our best effort.   I admit I would be sorry to see you go. We will train our hardest to give you the best chance at this.” 

Kali nodded silently, leaning into Impa’s touch until her head was resting on her shoulder.  

“And if you do have to return home…” Impa started, sucking in a breath and releasing it in a long sigh, “The boys will be alright.  You will have saved us, as you wished to.” 

Somehow, that was the most comforting statement that she had heard since this meeting had started. 

Kali slept for most of the day after managing to make it back to her room, finally collapsing under the exhaustion that draped over her from attending the ball, staying up all night, then most of the morning.  She only awoke to eat a small amount of food that she couldn’t taste.  The exhaustion was so intense that not even any nightmares had come to her.  Only a reprieve of darkness, of sweet nothingness. 

When she opened her eyes, the sun had just begun its descent beyond the horizon, casting a warm orange glow over her room.  But there was someone seated at the end of her bed, their weight dipping the mattress slightly.  She blinked the haze of sleep away and saw the golden brown hair of Kiden.  His eyes were gazing out the window next to her bed, his expression sad until he noticed her stirring.  His attention snapped to her and he was on his feet.  She began to prop herself up, but he only placed a hand on her shoulder, silently insisting that she not bother herself to get up.  She complied and rubbed at her eyes, trying to cast away the drowsiness as she felt his fingers run over her scalp, through her hair.  She felt his other hand stroke her face, and she leaned her face into the touch.  

His hands were so soft and gentle - a scholar’s hands.  The hands of someone who enjoyed tinkering and figuring out how things worked, who’s swift fingers could jot down notes as he worked. As she moved her hands from her face, her whole body stilled when she felt the sudden warmth of his lips against hers.  That warmth washed over her like a wave, washing any rational thought she’d begun to form away.  The kiss was soft, yearning, the pressure of his lips tinged slightly with a desperation. He drew back slightly, and she shivered as he ran his fingers through her hair again. 

“What...What was that for?” she breathed. 

Kiden’s eyes were regretful for only a moment as he pressed his forehead to her’s, his voice was tight with emotin as he responded, “It’s for every stupid moment I spent not trying to kiss you.”  

 Kali immediately understood.  Because she may indeed have to disappear from this world forever.  

“I regret ever going back to Bastian after we found you again.  I regret not spending your nights with you.  I regret convincing you to come to this castle where you were locked away.  I regret all of it.” 

Her chest tightened painfully as she reached out, her fingers softly grazing his cheek as she found that she regretted it all too.  Tears welled in her eyes as he went on, appearing to say all the things he’d wanted to say during their meeting - but maybe not for everyone else to witness.  

“I don’t care about Link, or the princess, or Pallas. I just want you. I want to make up for all my regrets.” Kaiden murmured.

He leaned into her again, their lips meeting again but more fiercely now.  She opened her mouth to him and felt a tear slip over her cheek as the kiss deepened.  What if these days were her last in Hyrule?  She’d have to return to her old life and make sense out of the mess that she was sure was left.  

There would be no more stolen moments like this, no more kisses that sent scalding heat in waves from her head to her toes.  As if realizing her own hunger for it, one of her hands raked through his hair, securing his lips to her own.  He groaned into her mouth.  Her other hand slipped over his side, his back and her nails dug in - a silent invitation, or demand. He leaned heavily into her touch, his own hand cupping the back of her neck while the other desperately roved her waist, her back.  She couldn’t fight the shiver of pleasure and sighed beneath his touch.  What was the point in holding back now?  She wouldn’t get to make her decision of which of them to be with, she didn’t have a future in Hyrule anymore, despite her friends' efforts.  So why not just let go?  

He paused, and broke the kiss.  She was about to actually whine at the interruption, when he placed feather light kisses trailing over her cheek, down to her neck.  She bit her lip as his hand stopped at her hip.  She writhed slightly, willing him to keep going.  

But he only whispered against her skin, his lips grazing her neck, “You need to rest.  You’ve had a long day, and I know you’re not fully rested yet.”

She practically growled in response and he chuckled, the warmth of his breath heating her.  

“I know.” he responded, his voice hoarse with his own desire as his hand squeezed her hip,  “Believe me, I do know.  But you need the rest.  There will be more nights.” he promised. 

Then he drew face away, to meet her eyes, “I only wanted you to know all of that, to feel it.  There wasn’t another way I could think of how to convey my thoughts.”  

Kali took a steadying breath in, and let it out in a long, calming sigh.  She untangled her fingers from their fierce grip in his hair and brought them to stroke the line of his jaw, the plane of his cheek.  There wasn’t anything she could say.  She wished she could say it would work out, but she didn’t know that for sure.  

“I’ll be staying in the castle.” he muttered, and his gaze darkened slightly as he added, “So is Link.  We have both been invited to this meeting with the sages when they arrive.”  

Her lips pressed together at the mention of Link, her guts giving a guilty twist.  

He must have known because he shook his head, “I already said don’t care about him anymore.  I only care about you.  I don’t think he knows what to do with himself when it comes to his feelings anyway.” 

She made a face at him, a skeptical one.  There was no way he just wouldn’t care if Link suddenly made a move, but he moved on - giving her hair a final stroke and standing from the bed.  The air around her suddenly felt very cold indeed as he left her side.  

“I’ll let you sleep.  Try to get some rest.”

“Right, I’ll sleep like a baby after kisses like that.” she said flatly, resulting in a loud chuckle from Kiden.  

He gave her a sensual grin and a shake of his head, “Goodnight, love.” 

Kali was left lying in the dimness of her room, completely awake and wired as she considered Kiden’s confession, his kisses, the intense desire between them both.  She cursed herself for what she’d been about to let herself do in her moment of weakness.  It would have been astonishingly unfair to both Kiden and to Link.  

All she’d wanted before was time to work out her feelings, and now her time was likely to be limited.  So she let herself imagine just what a life would have been like if she’d chosen Kiden. Maybe she would have found a small home in castle town, where he would have courted her for a time before asking her to move into his home above the potion shop.  She would have had an easy life where sometimes she’d help run the counter for patrons buying potions, she wouldn’t have to worry about monsters or train her body anymore.  They would spend evenings together curled up in a seat by the fire, sipping tea that was too sweet and reading books together or watching the stars from his balcony or taking late night walks in town like they had before.  

Their arguments would consist of her using all the parchment for drawing, and when he would buy baubles that he claimed he would use to build things, and how she bought too many potted plants that would inevitably die due to her own neglect. Then they would have made fierce, intense love whenever they got the chance. 

A cozy, warm, loved, safe life.  Was that what she wanted?  Someone to keep her safe and ease her worries? 

She thought of when she’d have bad days.  The days where she couldn’t remove the old memories from the events leading up to that life - of Kiden trying to help, but him just not being able to understand the extent of how far that darkness ran within her.  She thought of the times she’d considered exploring Hyrule and rooting out it’s secret spots, learning the legends of the land.  Would Kiden go with her? She doubted it.  She had a feeling the only reason he left castle town at all was because of her.  

She gave a long, sad sigh and rolled over in her bed as she tried to push those imaginings from her mind. 

For some reason, training just wasn’t the same the next day.  She could feel Impa quickly becoming frustrated with her as she appeared to muster half the effort she normally did. There just wasn’t any fire in her after realizing it could all be for naught.  She already knew how to make portals, and she was sure it wouldn’t take that much to conjure one leading to her old world.  She remembered her old home so clearly, and in the midst of training her thoughts drifted to how she would handle the mess back home.  Where would she even begin? 

A sharp pain tore through her upper arm, interrupting her thoughts.  Kali grimaced, her hand going to the spot where she’d just been smacked with a wooden sword.  

“That’s what you get for not paying attention!” Impa snapped, her arms crossed tightly across her chest. 

Kali rubbed at the sore spot, frowning.  “I’m sorry.  I can’t help it.” 

“You can. ” Impa argued, “You’ve been able to help it when much more weighed on your shoulders.”  

Kali couldn’t find a good response to that, knowing that Impa was right. So she merely averted her gaze and said nothing.  

Impa’s frown deepened at that, and stormed off after ordering, “Go take a break you miserable girl.” 

She let the wood sword and shield drop with a thud to the ground before she trudged out of the training grounds.  She noticed as she gazed at the position of the sun that they hadn’t even made it till noon yet.  She found herself by one of the many garden fountains within the castle grounds, and she perched herself on the fountain’s cold stone edge.  She let her face fall into her hands with her elbows propped on her knees.  Every effort felt pointless, like it was all too little and too late. When she thought of even trying to hope for the best possible outcome her chest tightened painfully with anxiety.  

“Hard day?” a voice asked her, and she knew who was speaking without having to look, so she didn’t bother.

She felt Link’s presence as he settled next to her on the fountain’s edge.  She only gave a sullen nod of her head. She expected him to tell her to buck up, that if she just pushed through her distractions, that the training would be better. 

But he only asked, “What keeps distracting you?” 

She answered honestly as she tilted her head to study him, her head still resting in her hands, “I’m worried about the mess back in my world.” 

His brows pinched together, as if the mere thought of her going back displeased him.  “What makes you so sure you’re going back?” 

She closed her eyes tightly and sighed, “I only fear the worst.” 

“But your fear is keeping you from doing your best to reach the outcome you want.” he said, his voice more subdued than it was only a moment ago. 

“I know that.” she muttered, frustrated. 

And she did know, that was the worst part of the way she was performing.  She knew that in the end, if she kept it up, she would be the result of their failure.  There was a long beat of silence between them, as he seemed to consider what he was going to say next.  

“Do you really want to stay here?” he asked quietly. 

Kali looked at him again, her heart squeezing at the gentleness of his voice, “Yes, I do.” 

He reached over and took one of her hands in both of his, as he did in the study the day before.  His thumb stroked the skin on the back of her hand.  

His eyes focused on that movement for a moment before he twisted towards her, “Then we need you.  When we convince the sages to help seal Pallas away, we will need you to be ready - so you are able to stay safe, so we can watch each other’s backs.” he explained firmly, but not unkindly.  

“But what if I fail?” she asked hesitantly as her eyes trailed the movement of his thumb on her hand, savoring the warmth of his skin. 

“If you don’t start training seriously, then you most certainly will fail. We all will, this isn’t all on just you.” Link countered. 

Kali considered this, and suddenly saw herself as Impa must have.  A quiet, solemn girl who only gave half swings of her sword and let herself be thrown backwards when blocking with her shield.  Someone who couldn’t even muster up the focus to keep her thoughts in the present as her eyes focused on a single point far away.  Her cheeks heated at how foolish she must have seemed, especially compared to the progress she’d been making for weeks prior.  She had been acting as if she’d given up already, which she supposed she had.  

“Be my training partner?” she pleaded quietly after several moments. 

“Of course I will.” He replied without a moment’s hesitation and pulled her to her feet, “Every minute you need me, I’ll be there. No matter what”  

He helped her up hard enough that he pulled her into a swift, reassuring hug.  Something in how Link said those words pricked at her, as if there were some double meaning behind them.  Maybe she only felt that way because of the hungry kisses she’d exchanged with Kiden only the night before.  She wondered if he knew about those, if he’d still feel that way.

Kali threw herself into her training after that, willing any thoughts about her old home or Link or Kiden away from her mind.  She ran the obstacle course with a new kind of ferocity, her muscles screaming, her lungs burning with the effort.  She found she’d gotten to a point where she was performing at the same level as the castle’s best Hylian knights.  

When she sparred, her movements were desperate as she kept in mind what was at stake.  Zelda and Impa had evidently met while she was resting to determine the best ways to utilize her abilities in a combat scenario by speeding her own movements while slowing or stopping her enemies' parries or counter attacks.  The key was the timing of when she channeled her powers into these movements.  It was very difficult to get the technique just right, and it pushed her body as well as her power to its limits. 

The intensity the technique provided her fighting technique eventually became too much for only the Hylian knights to handle, and the only sparring partner that was able to adjust to the challenge had been Link.  No doubt, it was due to his years of experience fighting many types of supernatural beings.  She supposed she was quickly becoming one of them herself.  By the end of training that day, her head was practically ringing with the headache pounding at her skull that indicated she’d reached her limits.  The tiny trickle of blood that leaked from her nose indicated she’d even pushed past those limits.  

Impa, Kiden, and Link had been allowed to join her for dinner.  She hadn’t really expected the castle to loosen their restraints on her, at least not to this extent.  Upon seeing them at the table with her, a swell of gratitude ballooned in her chest.  It felt as if the weight of her burdens were being shifted slightly off of her to share with them, just by them being there.  Although, she found that as the others were discussing the progress of her training, she jolted herself awake.  She’d been so exhausted that she had begun to doze off at the table in the middle of eating.  They noticed and Kiden gave an amused chuckle, as he stood from the table.  

“Let’s get you to bed.” he insisted, coaxing her from her chair and holding tight to her shoulders as he was afraid she’d collapse right then and there.  

She complied, unable to argue.  As she bid everyone else goodnight, she couldn’t help but notice the sharpness in Link’s gaze as he watched them both go.  Kiden lingered as she changed for bed in her bathroom, heat flushing her cheeks as she recalled their kisses the night before, their kisses at Death Mountain.  Kiden placed a small amber vial of some clear liquid on her night stand.  

When she raised her brows questioningly he said, “Headache medicine, in case it gets to be too much.” 

She was surprised that he’d noticed.  She didn’t complain about the headaches that came with pushing her powers anymore since everyone knew it was an unfortunate side effect of her increased use of them. She supposed her body language probably gave it away when she rubbed at her scalp during down time or closed her eyes against lights that felt too bright.  

“Thank you.” she mumbled sleepily and let her muscles relax beneath the comforter. 

He only smiled softly as he leaned over her bed and claimed her lips with his own.  Images of that happy, safe life flashed in her mind's eyes as his lips became more insistent, more hungry.  But he pleaded with her that she was exhausted as both of their hands began to explore each other’s bodies once again. So he left her again that night, her body heated and her heart yearning.

Kali’s days went by just like that for the next week, waking up to train under the instruction of Impa with Link as her sparring partner.  Link, who’d help her up when she’d get knocked down or encourage her to push herself harder, to remind her of what she was trying so hard for.  Then dozing at dinner until Kiden took her to bed and kissed her goodnight.  

She let him, because there really wasn’t a reason not to.  She allowed herself to think of that comfortable life with him as she drifted to sleep each night.  Each night became more and more difficult for Kiden to leave, with the final night ending with him practically laying in her bed with her.  But due to her intense training, it always led to him bidding her goodnight and not staying.  She found that she was beginning to dearly wish he would stay.  The life she’d imagined with him becoming more enticing to her.  

There were no more lingering touches from Link   There really wasn’t any time for it between them. Any time he wasn’t training with her, he was training himself, or holed up in the library still searching for any mention of a type of weakness for someone like Timekeepers.  The only moments they had that resembled anything tender was when she was about to give up again.  He would kneel before her, take her face in his hands and speak encouraging words in her ear as her chest heaved, trying to catch her breath.  Then he would grasp her hand or her waist and lift her from the dirt.  

Every minute she spent not training was a minute she lost in Hyrule, it was a minute taken from her trying to make herself strong enough to be the solution to the devastating problem that was Pallas.  Each day she trained she prayed to whatever Gods were listening that it would be enough for her to overcome him, even if it was just barely.  He had so many years of experience over her, that it was difficult to tell what would finally be that thing that took him down.  Princess Zelda had stayed true to her word of summoning the sages herself, and indeed nearly a week had passed before Kali caught word that she’d returned to the castle - though she didn’t see her. 

Kali woke one morning, her muscles protesting as she sat up in bed, her head still pounding from an exceptionally brutal training session the day before, to find her team of maids tittering as they entered her room one by one.  She blinked sleepily at each of them, and offered a half-hearted smile to them. It had been a while since she’d seen them, since each day she only threw on her regular training clothes instead of flowing day gowns.  Galena eyed Kali like a hawk, as if taking in the condition of her hair, her skin and her lips pursed.  Suddenly their presence plucked a piece of truth from Kali’s drowsy thoughts and she blinked again, more alert now.  She slid from the bed, running her fingers through her hair.  

“The sages?” she asked. 

Galena only gave a jerk of her chin to one of the maids to start the bathwater, and crossed her arms in Kali’s direction.  

Then she nodded, “They’ve arrived.” 

Chapter Text

“Stop fidgeting.” Impa snapped in a whisper.

Kali had been picking at her nails again, that which had been so nicely filed and shaped for the ball a week before, were now damaged and chipped from her efforts in training. 

“I’m nervous.” She hissed in response. 

Impa was one of Kali’s escorts as their group strode through the bustling crowds of the castle town, as well as another Sheikah on her other side - or rather who appeared to be another Sheikah. It was actually Zelda in disguise as her other alias, Sheik.

Previously, on the way out of the castle Sheik had appeared and Kali recalled that same disguise at her home in Kakariko village when she’d awoken after being retrieved from the Lost Woods. When she asked about the disguise, Link made quick work of explaining how “Sheik'' had been a crucial guide during his last quest.  

Zelda had also evidently trained in hand to hand and short range weapons combat with Impa throughout the duration of her childhood and adolescence.  That raised Kali’s brows as she gazed at the disguised princess, whose face was covered in off white linen scarves, but even that didn’t hide the smallest twinkle of amusement in Sheik’s eyes at her surprise. Even her eyes had changed from icy blue to a crimson that matched Impa’s. 

Magic...Kali thought, and then recalled what the old shaman had said about it being used by greedy people and she wondered at that. 

“You’re acting like a child.” Impa growled, “You weren’t even this nervous when meeting Princess Zelda.” 

At that, Sheik raised a silent brow and Kali flushed. 

“I didn’t know the things I know now. And it’s intimidating to be meeting the band of people who actually saved the entire world here.” 

Then Link raised an amused brow at that and she groaned, “Whatever, you guys already kinda liked me, and I didn’t know anything about Zelda. I’m not explaining anymore.” 

They all laughed at her, even Kiden looked amused. Though, there was an out of place heat behind his eyes as he looked her up and down as they walked. She wasn’t sure why, the maids had dressed her in typical not-training attire as they usually did. Her dress was a pale bottle green with silvery embroidery around the edges to look like the grooves in tree bark, and it’s short, flowing sleeves were a relief to the warm day. The only difference is that they left her hair down in blonde waves, as opposed to a braided crown around her head. 

The crowd cleared as they paraded past, some recognizing her from the ball or marveling at the double Sheikah escort.  They had stepped into a worn dirt path in what was once only a grass lawn. There were no people there, Kali noticed.  She peered past both Impa and Sheik to see an old dark stoned building that looked like what she knew to be a steepled church. 

To say it was old might be an understatement as her head tilted back to see the top as the group stepped into the shadow it cast. The stones were weathered, like it had endured thousands of years of storms, ivy appeared to have grown up the sides only to wither and then start new growth from the old remains. It was ancient. 

“Why is the meeting here? What is this place?” Kali asked, her tone hushed as Sheik stepped forward to open the arching, iron wrought wooden door. 

She couldn’t shake her old feelings of whispering while in church, though she hadn't gone often.

Link’s voice was subdued as well as he answered from behind her, “This is the temple of time.” As if that was all she needed to know.

At the name, a shudder went through her and she couldn’t help twisting and untwisting her own fingers as they all stepped inside. The room where she’d half expected to see pews was large, mostly empty and also hewn from stone.  Though these stones were much cleaner and lighter in color than the outside. The floor was a smooth checkerboard of large black and white tiles with a massive, slightly raised hexagonal platform in the middle.  At the end of the room appeared to be a small altar hewn from what might have been black marble that guarded a humongous door. At the top of the door was a dark carving of the Triforce. 

They also were not the only people in the temple, and Kali felt her shoulders tighten at the realization that the other sages were already there, a couple of them she actually recognized.  The most noticeable, and out of place, in this quiet pristine hall was Darunia with his hulking muscled body and spiking stones that crowned his head.  He looked like if he even so much as touched the wrong thing, it would shatter beneath his massive fingers.  

He grinned widely at Link, his dark blue eyes glittering with delight at seeing him again.  The flash of short green hair drew her attention next to the smallest person in the room - Saria who was perched upon Darunia’s shoulders, smiling down at the goron.  Her gaze followed Darunia’s to Link and her eyes lit up as she waved excitedly at him, then her gaze turned to Kali and her eyes softened, not unkindly as she offered a shy wave to her as well.  She must have remembered her.  The other two were complete strangers to her.  One of them shocked her more than the others as she trotted towards Link with a bright smile.  She felt Link’s body straighten behind her as he braced for a flying hug that came towards him.  

“Link!” The blue woman cried out with glee. 

Kali blinked at what appeared to be some manner of naked fish woman, and her cheeks heated as she stared.  She was stunningly beautiful in a completely alien way.  Her smooth skin was the palest, prettiest blue she’d ever seen, nearly a pristine white.  Fans of elegant fins, speckled with turquoise that appeared to mimic the texture of light in deep water, rippled from her forearms and at her hips.  Her head was spotted in that same turquoise texture, and it put Kali in mind of the shape sort of similar to hammerhead shark - wide and curved around the top but with tiny sparkling eyes that peaked out the sides.   But her eyes were really what stood out the most, bright with happiness as she squeezed Link in her arms.  They looked like someone had plucked out amethysts and infused them with her irises.  The sparkling earring dangling from her webbed ears only made the color jump out more.  Her face was angular, smooth, elegant and Kali was instantly jealous of her beauty...but...the nakedness? 

She would have to ask Link or someone about that later.  

Link tentatively returned the hug, patting Ruto’s shoulders awkwardly while his eyes glanced at Kali, looking both alarmed and slightly annoyed.  

She only shrugged her shoulders at him as the fish woman cried, “I missed you so! Did you miss me? It’s been too long.” 

“Did you forget we are here on business, fish princess?” said the other stranger.  

Kali looked at the other woman and marveled.  Her skin was golden brown, her body lithe with lean muscles as she put her hands firmly on her curving hips.  Her scarlet hair was pulled back into a severe looking ponytail that flowed behind her like a banner in the wind, secured with a glinting red gem that attached to her hairpiece. She wore puffy pink pants that looked quite comfortable as they rested low on her hips, as well as a textured tube top.  Kali wondered if that alone was comfortable to fight in - for surely she had a fighter’s body.  

The woman leveled a look at the fish lady, amber eyes flashing.  Her face was long, with a proud straight nose and instead of the length of it taking away from her looks, it seemed to add an air of regalness that Kali wouldn’t have expected.  At her forehead was some manner of amber ornamental gem that matched her golden armlet and necklace that sparkled against her dark skin.  

“So what?” the fish woman snapped, pulling away from Link to glare at the sharp woman.  

It was getting difficult to keep up with the two, so Kali bit her lip and stayed silent, hoping the woman’s cutting gaze wouldn’t sharpen on her next.  Sheik pulled the wrappings from her head, revealing her true identity as her honey blonde hair spilled over her shoulders and with a blink her eyes flashed icy blue again.  Nobody in the room seemed surprised.  

Zelda spoke, her voice echoing off the pale walls of the temple, “Shall we begin then?” 

Kali raised her brows with surprise.  Only six of the sages were present, but didn’t they mention there were seven?  She wasn’t going to be the one to disagree as Saria leapt down from Darunia’s shoulders.  They all made their way to the slightly raised platform in the middle of the floor and stood at evenly spaced intervals around it.  Kali realized as she stood before it that the Triforce was carved into this slab of stone also, as well as another symbol she didn’t recognize.  

Kali waited, unsure of what to expect to happen next when suddenly Zelda spoke again, her voice louder now, “Rauru, sage of light, I call upon you.  We sages who gather to discuss the impending threat to this realm.  Make yourself seen.” 

Suddenly, someone appeared in the middle of the platform with a flash of light.  But there was a wrongness to him.  Kali squinted, realizing that the man wasn’t actually standing there in their physical realm but appeared more like a ghost of himself.  

He was slightly see-through, his image was fuzzy in some spots very briefly before solidifying, like seeing him through a fuzzy TV screen.  He was a squat, balding man draped with flowing orange robes.  His white hair trailed from around the back of his head to his jaw, to his mustache.  His dark beady eyes flicked to each of them beneath arched white brows.  He didn’t look surprised to be there, and Kali assumed this must be the reason they had to have the meeting in the Temple of Time - because he couldn’t actually be there in person for reasons unknown to her.

Zelda began, “I believe introductions are in order first.”  And as she introduced each person, she gestured towards them.  “Saria, the forest sage.  Darunia, the fire sage.  Ruto-” she gestured towards the fish woman, “- the water sage.  Nabooru-” she gestured towards the sharp warrior woman, “-the spirit sage.  Impa, the shadow sage.  Rauru-” she gestured towards the man on the platform, “the light sage.” 

 She eyed Kali evenly and gestured towards her, “This is Kali, and Kiden, and of course you all are familiar with Link.”  

Zelda said nothing else about her as she had when introduced to the court of Hyrule Castle.  No mysterious alias or made up stories.  

The princess continued. “Everyone, I thank you for agreeing to meet here under such short notice but this is a matter of utmost importance.  There is a new threat to Hyrule, and after many hours of research, I will admit that there isn’t much else that we can do to end this threat without getting this council involved.”  

She went on to explain about Pallas, who he was, where his fortress is, his powers, his past, the twin shadows that served him, the attack on Kakariko and finally the reason he was suddenly revived.  It was because Kali stepped through a portal, and at that, everyone’s gaze was on her.  Their looks were a range of anything between curiosity, suspicion, or sympathy.  Zelda also elaborated on Kali’s efforts to train to defeat Pallas as well as the manner of her powers, and a few of their expressions shifted from suspicion to downright untrusting.  

Saria was the first to respond, “I can vouch for the seriousness of the situation, seeing as Pallas’s fortress is in the forest.  The ghosts are disturbed by it, and the land around his stronghold is dying.  I have seen what he is capable of.” she fixed Kali with a meaningful look, no doubt recalling the condition that she’d met her in - tortured, near death, broken.

“So why can’t we just slay him?” Nabooru asked, crossing her arms over her chest. 

Zelda was silent for a moment, her eyes on Kali before she responded, “Because if we kill Pallas, then Kali will also die.” 

“No offense, but so what? What is she to us?  She isn’t even Hylian.”  Nabooru shot back. 

Kali glanced Link in her peripheral vision, already clenching his fists.  The reaction was not lost on the others, particularly Ruto who’s expression sharpened.  

“She is an innocent.” Link said firmly. 

Nabooru’s eyes softened on him, nearly patronizing as she said, “I realize that Link.  But if it’s for the good of all of Hyrule-” 

“That’s not an excuse.” Link said, “Every life is worth saving if we can.” 

Ruto narrowed her eyes on Kali, and she noticed the water sage straighten her spine at Link’s defensive tone of her.  

Darunia’s growling voice cut in, “I agree with Link.  It would be despicable to kill this man and actively disregard that someone else will also die in the process.” 

“So what are you suggesting we do?” Ruto asked sharply, mostly towards Zelda.

The princess didn’t even flinch, “We seal him, as we did Ganon.” 

“And what if one of us dies trying to seal him?  Would it have been worth the effort then?  We are the sages of Hyrule. We keep the balance and act as guardians to our lands.  She is nobody.” Ruto snapped.  

Link’s frown deepened, his expression so easily readable that Kali wanted to smack her forehead with the palm of her hand, but refrained. He was so openly honest.  When she glanced at Kiden, his expression was even, calculating as he listened to the conversation.  

“She might be nobody to you.” Impa countered towards Ruto.  “She has become quite the friend to those of us who brought her here and bothered to get to know her.” 

“And I have seen what Pallas did to her once he had her in his grasp.  That’s enough to convince me to help, regardless of the state the forest is in.” Saria said solemnly.  

Kali flinched at the memory of laying in the moss of the forest, sure in that moment that was where she would die.  She felt everyone’s gaze on her at Saria’s testimony.  Kali crossed her arms over her stomach self-consciously and her eyes found the floor, unwilling to let them see the leftover terror that was buried deep within her in those memories. 

“I am only hesitant, princess, because you know that I will have to expend a very large amount of my energy to be able to assist in the sealing from where I am.  Because of this, I will not be available should something even more dire appear.  And should we fail, there wouldn’t be another attempt for some time after that.” Rauru said quietly, his voice raspy with age.  

At that, Kali’s heart sank.  She felt the monumental weight of the situation rest fully on her shoulders, and she suddenly spoke, wishing her voice sounded more steady, “So we only have one shot at this if we do try.”  

It wasn’t a question. 

Everyone looked at her again. Saria’s expression was solemn, Darunia’s determined, the others were a mix of ire or surprise that she was capable of speech. When she glanced at Link and Kiden on either side of her, they were both looking at her too.  Link’s expression openly hopeful for her, convinced that they would be able to make it happen if the others would just listen, and Kiden was still calculating but softer as their eyes met.  

Rauru peered at her from beneath his arched brows, his expression not unkind as he asked, “Is there truly no other way to defeat this Pallas?”  

Kali took a steadying breath and sighed, before giving a shrug.  “I could go back to my world.” 

“No.” Link cut in sharply. 

Ruto’s shoulders straightened at his tone and she placed her hands firmly on her hips, “And why not?” 

“She doesn’t want to go back.” Kiden was the one to answer this time.  

Ruto gave a single, harsh laugh and scoffed, “So you called the sages here because this girl doesn’t want to go running back home for the greater good of our world?” 

She was the voice to Kali’s more cruel thoughts right then.  How selfish she was being, how she really should just conjure up a portal right then and there and step through forever.  She would never be able to return or Pallas would just revive again and they’d be right back in the same mess.

“We are already in agreement that if this should fail, then she will be returning to her world.” Impa said firmly, with a warning look in Ruto’s direction, “More than that, you didn’t know her when she first came into this world.  Her world was not particularly kind to her.  She has worked hard to attempt to secure a place here, and I want to at least try and make that happen for her after all this suffering.” 

Kali’s cheeks heated at that, though she wasn’t sure why.  It shouldn’t be embarrassing for Impa to tell everyone she’d suffered under the care of Pallas, but it felt acutely similar to admitting to a weakness of some kind. Rauru was still studying her carefully.  

“Regardless, in order for the sealing to be effective, Pallas will have to be greatly weakened,” he said. 

She furrowed her brows, determined as she said, more evenly this time, “That’s what I’ll be there for.  I’m our best chance in at least slowing him down, or making sure he can’t hurt anyone else.  There must be a way for me to weaken him somehow.” 

Nabooru cocked her head at her, surprised by her confidence, “And do you know of any weaknesses for his….or I suppose your kind?” 

The last of her words hit Kali like a slap.  

Your kind - she’d said.  

She supposed it wasn’t a lie, and maybe it wasn’t even meant as a jab but the words still dug into a weaker part of her she hadn’t known existed.  

Still, she leveled her gaze at Nabooru and shook her head, “Not yet.” 

“Then, we are right back where we started.” the spirit sage sighed. 

“Would it be more reassuring if I told you all that I had a plan?” Kiden told them, and Kali’s eyebrows raised at him.  

Evidently, he’d kept this plan from Impa and Zelda as well because they did the same, looking shocked.  The sages glanced at him, some skeptical and others seemed interested.  

“Well let’s hear it then, potion man.” Darunia’s grumbling voice demanded. 

Kiden straightened, squaring his shoulders as he prepared himself to speak.  Kali realized that this was why he had so many thoughtful and calculating looks.  She was right to assume he had been considering something very carefully, but she would never have guessed it was a plan to take down their enemy.  

“Pallas may be a timekeeper, but he is also like Kali and vulnerable to regular means of weakening.  I suggest we lure him out and get a poison into his bloodstream.  I can create a poison that’s effective enough to weaken him, but not so strong that it kills him.  Once he is weakened, then the sages can seal him.” 

Saria, Darunia, Impa, and Zelda all nodded in agreement, seeming pleased with at least the beginnings of a plan. 

“And how do you anticipate to lure him out?” Ruto asked skeptically. 

“He has been after only one thing for months.” Kiden said, glancing at Kali significantly. 

“You want to use her as bait?” Link snapped, disbelieving. 

“I’ll do it.” she assured him.  “I’ll do whatever is needed for this to work.” 

Link opened his mouth to argue, but she shot him a pleading look.  Let me do this, she wanted to say to him.  And at that look, he must have been able to read that in her eyes because he only clenched his jaw and swallowed whatever he’d been about to say.

Nabooru seemed to be considering the plan as her white lipstain coated lips twisted to the side with thought, “It seems to be an alright plan.  But poison takes time to work through the body.  How do you expect Pallas to react after he is cut with a poisoned blade? He will retaliate.” 

Kiden smirked confidently, “I thought of that too.  That’s also what Kali will be for.  She has the ability to manipulate time.  She can merely speed up the effects of the poison as soon as she gets it in his blood.  Pallas will surely try to reverse it, but we’ve found that when met with her own powers, they cancel each other out.  She would just need to speed it enough to begin working on him, then once he responds he cannot reverse the effects.” 

Rauru stroked his chin for a moment, then glanced at Link, “I assume this is what you and the princess also desire then, Hero of Time?”  

Link pressed his lips together, his fists clenched as everyone’s eyes were on him.  

“It is.” he answered simply, his voice steady.

When Rauru looked to Zelda, she didn’t look back.  

She was watching Kali and Link with an expression she couldn’t quite read as she said, “I care about the happiness of my people.  And Kali has made great efforts to learn our ways, and live the way we do.” 

Kali didn’t miss that she’d practically repeated the same words she’d spoken to her the night of the Spring Ball.  She offered the princess a small grateful smile, realizing with a start that they’d come to some manner of truce in the time she’d been training at the castle, and that Zelda now included her when she said the words ‘my people’.  

“Thank you, Zelda.” she said softly. 

Zelda only nodded in acknowledgement.  

Ruto huffed a harsh laugh again and shook her head as she crossed her arms firmly, “My answer is still no.” 

“Ruto…” Link started, a slight pleading entering his tone.  

At that pleading tone, Kali’s blood heated.  Link would not be resorting to begging on her behalf.  

Her fists clenched as Ruto cut him off, “No, Link.  She can return to her world.  She doesn’t belong here. Neither she nor Pallas ever belonged here.”  

She wished she could say the words didn’t sting, but they cut her in a way she hadn’t thought they would.  She had evidently had the same thoughts buried deep, deep down where she tried not to acknowledge them - that she didn’t belong in Hyrule, not in Kakariko or the castle, or with Kiden or Link.  She recalled thinking Link to be too good, especially when she peered at the darker parts of her more closely, and Kiden was much the same way.  She’d practically turned his whole life upside down just by meeting him, and dragging him into her mess. 

“That isn’t true.” Link’s voice pulled her from her thoughts, and she glanced sidelong at him.  

His jaw muscle jumped as he clenched and unclenched it in frustration.  His eyes blazed with an anger that was plain on his face.  

He went on, “Like Impa said, she has worked damn hard to be here.  She has suffered at the hands of Pallas, and her own world has let her down over and over again.  You wouldn’t know that, so I don’t expect you to care but I care .”  

Those last two words held a weight that made her cheeks flush pink, and seemed to have an effect on the others as well.  They all held a fondness for Link in some way, either through some debt obligation from what he did for them during his quest as the Hero of Time or merely because they were his friends.  

Rauru sighed and nodded, “Then, I will agree to attempt to seal this man away.” 

Relief washed over Kali and she smiled gratefully at the light sage, “Thank you.” 

Saria nodded in agreement, already having made it clear that she would help.  

Darunia spoke loudly, his grin enthusiastic, “I’m also in!  I’ll help my brother in any way that I can.  And maybe gain a sister along the way”  With that the goron shot her a wink, and she grinned in earnest at him. 

Impa nodded towards the others who agreed and then glanced at Kali, “You already know I will assist.” 

Zelda also gave a single nod, “I will participate.” 

They all looked to Nabooru, who had her head tilted with thought.  

She still looked hesitant and she gave a sharp sigh, “With all due respect, I understand that you worked hard to be here.  But Ruto has a point.  You may be a woman, which the Gerudo respect above nearly all else, but you are not even Hylian, and definitely no Gerudo.  I have my own people and lands to worry about, and if Pallas is as much of a threat as you say, then I am needed there more.  With the amount of energy a sealing requires, my efforts are best suited there.” 

Something in Kali’s chest deflated.  She had actually begun to hope that they would all agree, if not for her sake, then at least because of Link’s wishes.  

Ruto smirked, looking quite smug as she spoke directly to Kali now, “I already said no.  I don’t need another reason besides you just don’t belong here.” 

Link was clenching and unclenching his jaw with irritation. 

He opened his mouth to argue but Zelda spoke first.  “Let’s not drag out this meeting longer than it needs to be.  Rauru will need as much power as possible in reserve for the sealing.”  

She leveled a cool look at each of the sages in turn, addressing them all as she concluded the meeting, “I ask that you all stay at the castle for a time, consider your choices carefully.  Regardless if Kali returns home, that doesn’t mean that Pallas is defeated forever.  He will only be revived in the next instance of a timekeeper entering our realm, despite how many years pass.” 

Rauru nodded gratefully to the princess, his image already beginning to fade, “I am appreciative of that, Princess. Please keep me informed on the situation.” 

Zelda nodded once, and with that, Rauru dissipated into small flecks of light reflecting like the shine of dawn bouncing off mist. 

Despite their status as sages, it would be extremely disrespectful to deny any invitation extended by a member of the royal family, especially since the princess’s request didn’t actually come out as a question.  The others seemed to pick up on that as well, and while Saria and Darunia seemed pleased enough with the opportunity to stay in the castle, Ruto and Nabooru looked more than slightly annoyed.  Kali’s stomach twisted and writhed with nerves.  The odds of getting every sage to agree were not looking good, she thought as she watched Zelda wrap her head up in the torn white linens.  

“This isn’t over yet.” Link muttered quietly, nearly in her ear as they followed the group out of the temple. 

Her eyes found his, and his gaze was steady, confident in his own words.  She squeezed her own fingers, trying to settle her nerves as she watched him.  She wished she could conjure up even half the confidence that he seemed to hold.  He had known them for quite some time, so maybe his assumption that they could be reasoned with was correct. However, something in the fierceness of his expression told her that they would have obstacles to overcome yet.  At that challenging gaze, she glanced at the water sage, Ruto - who seemed the most resistant to their plan.  She strode haughtily out of the temple without speaking to anyone, her chin held high as she did so.  

Link followed her gaze, “She really isn’t all that bad.  Once she has time to think about things, I think she will come around.” 

“Maybe,” she responded noncommittally, “She sure doesn’t seem to like me though.” 

Kali squinted at the sunlight as the group made their way down the worn path back towards the castle town.  Link rubbed the back of his neck and tension seemed to ease out of him as his shoulders relaxed. 

He chuckled softly in response, “That’s...probably because she is jealous.”

She raised her brows at him, questioning.   

He went on, sounding as if he were unsure of how else to word the explanation, “She tried to make me marry her once.” 

Kali wished she could say she was surprised, but she only gave him a flat, slightly amused look as she recalled Malon, the way Zelda suffered for his sake, and now Ruto.  With how thick headed Link seemed to be when it came to someone’s attraction towards him, Ruto must have been very straightforward indeed in her confession.  

Then she glanced at Ruto again, and the inhuman beauty of her, “And you said no?” 

Link laughed once at that, shaking his head, “Ruto is beautiful, but it’s about more than beauty for me, I think.” 

With that, his eyes met hers with a significant look that had a blush starting at her throat and slowly creeping up to her face.

With everyone else around them, he didn’t elaborate on what exactly those traits might be, and she didn’t ask.  She tried to imagine what would happen if she had the chance to choose Link, as she had with Kiden.  Their relationship had always been as easy as breathing when they became close friends.  He made her laugh, she poked fun at him and found satisfaction in making him grin at her.  He made her feel like her old self in his playfulness and challenging nature. 

Link’s affections were softer, more subtle. However, subtlety didn’t exactly take away from his effectiveness. She recalled the trail of his fingers on her skin, and how it drew the breath from her lung, the occasional challenge in his eyes when they had one of those rare moments of intensity. Each move he made was deliberate and the specificity of them were never lost on her.  

From the very start he had encouraged her to get out of Kakariko, to experience this world and everything it had to offer.  He never coddled her, or showed pity for her when she exhibited weakness, but instead pushed her to be better.  Every effort he made for her was to build her confidence, to convince her to not settle for anything less than what she wanted, to do the things she wanted to do and to take control of her own life. His hesitation towards her as a result of his confusion of his own feelings made her think twice. 

She thought of how restrained Link had been, as opposed to Kiden’s bold actions and physical experience.  Maybe he wasn’t attracted to her in that sort of way. Then again, they had never been caught up in kisses and nakedness in the same way she and Kiden had. 

Her heart sank at the realization that none of those thoughts would probably ever matter. Their chances of sealing Pallas were looking extremely slim, and where would they be if she did choose Link and then had to disappear forever.  She imagined letting herself love him, and him loving her in return only for their efforts to be in vain - or worse, if something happened to him as a result of her affections towards him. 

He had already spent so much attempting to connect with Zelda, only to be denied. But even then, at least he was able to see her. Kali would be gone forever with no chance of returning if she wanted to keep Hyrule safe. She couldn’t bear the thought of his unhappiness for her sake. At the awful mental image of him grieving her disappearance for who knows how long, she resolved herself to shove her quickly growing feelings towards Link down, down, down.  

No matter the result of this, she wanted him to be capable of being happy again and if that alone was a result of her own kind of love for him...then she could live with that. Him being able to be happy again, even without her, was enough. 

She sighed heavily, and Kiden looked at her a question.  She only shook her head as the group made their way back to the castle, looking like some kind of interracial Hyrulian parade as they did so.  She eyed Ruto and Nabooru ahead of them, and the weight of all of her burdens settled onto her like a stack of boulders, with no idea of how to even approach them and convince them to not leave her with no other choice than to return to her old world.  

Chapter Text

Needless to say, the following days in the castle were a drastic change in the usual routine for everyone who resided there.  It seemed that every day scores of servants trotted through the usually silent white marble halls, their expressions a range from tense to outright distress.  

It didn’t take long to figure out why.  Kali would notice pieces of what appeared to be a very expensive vase or two scattered about the floor.  Almost always, a set of very large dusty footprints led away from the scene, and they could have only been Darunia’s.  Gorons seemed like a race that didn’t have the capacity for grace even at the best of times, and despite Darunia being their chief, he must have been very unused to being surrounded by such delicate things.  

“Tiny person trinkets.  So breakable.” she overheard him grumble one day. 

Saria frequented the gardens more often than not.  If Kali ever managed to spot her, she appeared to be whispering something into the blossom of the flowers that had the whole bush practically lifting with what she sensed was pride.  When the forest sage wasn’t there, she was seen playing with the children who also lived in the castle - amusing them with games she knew, or cheery songs played on her ocarina.   

She had occasionally spotted Nabooru eyeing up some jewel encrusted treasure that was put on display and under heavy guard in one of the studies.   Kali wondered if she was concocting some plan on how to convince the princess to give the treasures to her.  

She hadn’t seen Ruto since the meeting. 

Kali had been instructed by Impa to make no attempts to convince Nabooru or Ruto to change their minds.  Her teacher insisted that they - meaning she, Link, and Zelda - would take care of it.  She wondered if she should have been offended by the orders, but ultimately decided their logic was probably correct.  After all, the reason they refused to help was due to Kali being an outsider, so her interacting with them would more than likely confirm their suspicions, rather than clear her of them.  

So she put all of her will into improving her fighting techniques.  It seemed after she got the flow of her movements and synced them with the focus training Zelda had provided, she began to catch on very quickly. So quickly, that the only sparring partner that was able to keep up with the speed her powers provided was either Link or Impa. But Link had also been nowhere to be found since they’d returned from the temple. 

“Ruto has been hounding after him.” Impa said in response to Kali wondering at his whereabouts during a break between sparring matches. 

She raised her brows at the sheikah, and her lip curled with a slightly amused smile as she imagined Link storming through the hall, the water sage at his heels.  Beyond her amusement, she did feel a little bad for him.

Impa chuckled as well, “It gives him good reason to make our case and try to convince her to help you. And when he isn’t doing that he is slaving away in that library, trying to find anything that will give us an edge.” 

Kali’s fingers traced patterns in the dirt where they were resting, and felt as if a large stone had been settled on her chest at Impa’s last comment. Link was toiling away trying to do whatever it took for their plan to succeed, not wasting a second to rest even in the face of being pestered by the besotted Ruto. 

“I will admit, I am surprised that you’re not jealous. What with her throwing herself at him like that, and after the way you reacted to Kiden at the spring ball.” Impa said thoughtfully, a silver eyebrow cocking up. 

She stared at Impa, slowly processing that her teacher’s thoughts were accurate.  Not even the barest hint of jealousy lingered within her. Had her decision to push her feelings down for Link affected that knee jerk type of reaction? Or was she truly just not concerned with it? It was difficult to try and sort out those thoughts during training. 

“I guess...I just know she isn’t his type?” She suggested, not very convincingly. 

Impa only shook her head and sighed, then insisted they get back to training. 

Three days after their meeting, Kali had been in the middle of performing combinations as Impa barked them out, when her eyes snagged on a flash of long crimson hair that lingered by the entrance of the training grounds.  She paused for a moment, realizing it was Nabooru, who’s eyes were staring right back. 

“Focus!” Impa shouted, and Kali startled back into the flow of the combinations with her sword and shield, trying very hard to shake off the feeling of those amber eyes on her.

Spring was finally in full bloom, and it was very hot that day.   She felt the effects of it as sweat beaded and rolled down her forehead, her neck, trickled down her back and sides. She ran those combinations with as much ferocity and accuracy as she could muster.  She only stopped when her body refused to obey her mental commands.  

She doubled over, her breaths coming heavy and hard in her chest. Her whole body burned with the efforts of her training, and Impa approached her with a pair of dual wooden daggers in her hands.  She held the point of one out towards her.  It was a command to begin sparring with no chance of resting. Impa often did this, insisting that it was necessary to be able to fight well while exhausted, so she could at the very least ensure that she’d be able to defend herself enough to get to safety or defend others. 

Kali straightened, still huffing but forcing her breathing to steady even if it burned like fire in her chest. She tapped Impa’s dagger with her wooden sword and readied herself as their match began. It was absolutely crucial to use her powers when fighting Impa, or risk getting her ass thoroughly handed to her.  So she did so to her fullest ability, grunting with the effort of each swing and clenching her jaw when each block as her arms screamed with pain. 

They were a flurry of blows, and at some points either of their strikes were nothing short of a blur. Impa’s supernatural speed was honed from years and years of training in the art of fighting, while Kali’s was from the assistance of her powers.  But in the end, Impa was simply more skilled at fighting and also not dead tired. 

Kali was struck with several harsh blows in quick succession to the abdomen which caused her to collapse to the ground, the wind knocked from her lungs.  A cloud of dirt kicked up from beneath her, and even completely defeated, Kali held in her mind what she was doing all of this for.  For Hyrule, for the people she had come to care dearly for, for herself.  

Her arms shook as she attempted to push herself back up, to stand and continue fighting. She wheezed, struggling to regain her breath but her arms simply failed her, pushed to the limit.  She sank back down to the dirt and focused on just breathing normally again as she rolled onto her back. 

Impa was standing over her, a slight smile pulling at one corner of her mouth as she extended a hand to her.  She sucked in deep breaths as her hand wobbled to grasp Impa’s and then grunted as she was pulled up.  

“Take a break.” Her teacher ordered, she barely seemed out of breath.  

How did she just do that? Kali wondered disbelievingly. 

Her chest heaved as she tried to steady her breathing and could say nothing, so she only nodded before Impa stepped away to fetch them both some water.  Her eyes were captured by that pair of amber eyes again as she realized Nabooru had moved much closer.  She had been a spectator to their match.  Her expression was thoughtful as Kali hobbled over to the stone wall to lean her screaming back against the warm stones, and slide to the ground.   

“Why do you do this to yourself?” a voice asked from her right. 

Kali squinted up, the sun in her eyes.  Nabooru had approached her, and now stood towering over her, hands on hips.  Wasn’t Kali supposed to not be talking to her?  What was she supposed to do when she was approached? 

So in response she asked, “What do you mean?” 

Nabooru made a vague gesture towards Kali, indicating...herself?  Her exhaustion? 

“Don’t get me wrong, I don’t like getting punched in the gut 7 times in a row.” Kali wheezed. 

Nabooru shook her head, that streaming red hair flowing behind her like a cape, “Not just that.  All of it.  You do this every day without rest, yes?  You push your body to it’s limit, and yet still fight.  You push your powers to the limit, and yet you still train.  It is miserable, so why?” 

Kali’s gaze searched across the training ground, past the knights running laps around the area, past the obstacle course towards Impa.  She was pumping clean water into a couple of ceramic cups.  From Impa, her thoughts drifted to Link’s bright grin, to Kiden’s wink at her.  

Then to the unrivaled beauty of Lake Hylia on a bright day, to the view from the cliffs of death mountain as the sun rose over the horizon, to the old creaking whoosh of the windmill in Kakariko Village.  

“Because I’m falling in love with this place.” she finally answered, a little breathlessly, “Because I want to protect my friends, and the innocents I don’t know yet.  I don’t want to go back, and I don’t want to lose the people I’ve come to care for.  So even though it’s not guaranteed, I will do as much as I can to make sure that we succeed.  Wouldn’t you do the same?” 

The spirit sage paused at Kali’s question, and instead of answering she asked, “Even if some sages disagree?” 

Kali pressed her lips together, and took in a steadying breath to release it through her nose in a long sigh, then nodded once.  

Nabooru leaned her back against the wall, one foot propped up against the stones behind her.  She crossed her arms over her chest as she studied Kali for a long moment.  Then her gaze went out to the training Hylians on the field.  They were both quiet for a while, and Kali had assumed the sage would let the subject drop as she finally began to breathe normally again.

“I will help you.” Nabooru said suddenly, a rueful grin pulling at her full lips. 

Kali’s eyes widened and her mouth went agape, feeling like the breath had been kicked out of her again.  

“W-Why?” she asked, and then cursed herself for asking.  

She wasn’t ungrateful, but only shocked at the unprecedented change of heart. 

Nabooru laughed out loud at that, and stood up straight as she put her hands back on her hips, “Well, Impa asked me to come watch you train once.  To see how sincere you are in your efforts.  I guess she knew it wouldn’t really hit me how hard you were working until I actually saw you.  She knows I value spirit above all else-” she rolled her eyes, “-Obviously.  And you really do have a fighting spirit that just might be enough for us to succeed.”  

She only stared stupidly at Nabooru, unbelieving that only seeing her train was all that it took.  

Then she shook her head slightly, as if snapping out of her shock and stammered, “T-Thank you, Nabooru.  I really appreciate that.” 

Nabooru only smirked down at her and ran her fingers through her ponytail as she turned to walk away as she added, “And I would do the same for my people.  I can only respect you for trying so hard.”  

With that, she shot a backwards wave as she departed.  

Another meeting with the sages was called at the end of that week.  There was no need to go to the temple of time, since Rauru had already agreed so this time the meeting was held in one of the studies.  It wasn’t the same study that Zelda had spent days training Kali in.  This one was much larger, almost the size of a small library.  It was much brighter too, the walls made of the same white marble as the rest of the castle, with massive pale bookshelves lined with golden accents.  It smelled like new books, the aroma of the pastel flowers perfuming the room as each small table displayed bouquets of them in decorative vases. The matching pastel, floral couches in the room surrounded a low table where everyone sat.  Kali was seated between Kiden and Impa on one couch as servants brought in sweet smelling tea and tureens of fruit, and what appeared to be a bowl full of shiny quartz-like stones. 

“For Darunia.” Impa had muttered at Kali’s puzzled expression.  

Of course it was.  

When she spotted Ruto, she had seated herself next to Link who looked like he’d love nothing more than to scoot over to the next couch as he leaned his elbow on the arm of his seat, resting his chin in the palm of his hand.  Ruto also looked slightly annoyed, her legs and arms crossed primly, pointedly avoiding everyone’s gaze.  

When Zelda arrived, she did not seat herself, but stood before them all as she began with, “Thank you all for meeting again on such short notice.  I hope your stay in the castle has been most comfortable.”  

Several of the sages nodded in agreement, some more enthusiastically than others.  

“We are meeting today to discuss the final verdict of the situation with Pallas.  So I ask that you express your thoughts here.” 

Kali felt someone’s eyes on her, and turned to find Nabooru smirking slightly at her as she leaned back with her hands folded behind her head.  It was bewildering to think that when they’d first met, Nabooru had leered at her with suspicion and disdain, whereas in that moment she was acting as if they were both sharing some kind of secret.  

“I have agreed to help.” the spirit sage announced, with a subtle wink in Kali’s direction.   

Everyone gaped at her, surprised. Well, everyone except Kali and Impa who apparently was sure Nabooru would change her mind like she’d planned.  Link’s grin was the brightest of them all, suddenly forgetting the gaping Ruto next to him.  

“Thank you!” he said towards the spirit sage, who waved a hand at him dismissively.  

Then he was smiling directly at Kali, his blue eyes glittering with hope.  She smiled softly back at him and her heart gave a painful twist.  

Shove her feelings down...down..down..She thought, clenching her hands in her lap.

“Excellent.” Zelda said cooly, and then her ice chip eyes were on Ruto - who was now the only sage who opposed the plan. 

The water sage grimaced at everyone’s stare, like she’d eaten something slimy, and then her eyes zeroed in on Kali.  There was such resentment there, but Kali held her stare, trying to keep her expression as neutral as she could manage.  Ruto was the first to break the stare as she glanced sidelong at Link, who’s eyes were still on Kali.  

Her amethyst eyes gentled at his hopeful expression, and there was a yearning there too.  She knew that feeling all too well, and tried very hard to not think of those emotions.

Ruth finally said, her tone misleadingly haughty,  “Link has pestered me enough this week for me to agree to this plan.” She waved her hand in the air, the perfect picture of nonchalance, “And also, I suppose in the end it is what’s best for Hyrule.  As you said Princess, it wouldn’t solve our problem in the long run if another timekeeper were to pop in.  So let’s just eliminate the risk now.” 

Link was looking at Ruto now, his expression grateful as he said, “Thank you, Ruto.” 

But she wouldn’t meet his eyes.  Maybe she couldn’t meet them.  

Her crossed arms tightened beneath his gaze as she shook her head stubbornly before those eyes pointedly snapped to Kali, “Seriously, don’t mention it.”  

Zelda smiled gently at each person as she stood before them, then folded her hands in front of her, “I am so glad you all agree.  Truly, I appreciate everyone’s efforts towards this.  Next, we will need to refine our plan a bit.” 

Her eyes found Kiden and Kali felt him stiffen at the sudden attention, “Kiden, since it was your plan, you will be quite busy with us as we settle on a time and place for the ambush.”   

Kali glanced at Kiden from the corner of her eyes and his lips twisted into a smirk towards her, his eyes filled with both relief and fondness as he responded, “I’m happy to help in any way I can.” 

Shortly after, everyone except Kiden had been dismissed and Impa declared that Kali could have the day off.  The other sages bid Kali goodbye for the time being.  She even received a devastating slap on the back from Darunia as he passed.  She was thankful for her training at that moment, because she was sure if she hadn’t honed her body to take hits like that, she would have been knocked easily to the floor.  

As everyone departed, she gave a yelp as she was swept up from the floor and spun twice. Link had wrapped his arms around her thighs and lifted her into the air as he laughed.  Her cry of surprise turned into a laugh as he set her back on the floor, pulling her into a tight hug - which she returned, her arms firm around his neck.  

When she glanced over his shoulder she noticed that Ruto had paused in the middle of walking away from them, and was watching them both - her expression still full of that same yearning she noticed during the meeting.  The water sage stared for a long moment before she smiled softly at them and then turned to walk away.  

“I told you it would work out!” Link crowed joyfully as he pulled away from the embrace, his hands on her shoulders. 

Kali averted her gaze from his smiling face. He was acting as if they’d already won, as if the sealing had already been completed.  But she could see Pallas’s poisonous green eyes in her mind, the way he laughed at her for not being strong enough.  

“It’s not done yet, Link.  There is still a chance it could fail.  I feel like we haven’t even seen the full extent of Pallas’s strength.” she responded grimly. 

“But you’ve gotten so strong yourself.” he said to her, his smile luminous.  

His expression sent a flutter through her heart before she remembered once again to crush those feelings down, to try and stomp them out.  Her efforts were probably in vain...  Something must have shown on her face because he tilted his head at her, looking concerned.  

“What is it?” He asked.

“I’m scared.” she admitted quietly, pulling away from him and making her way to an open window in the hall.  

Buttery sunlight shone through in thick shafts as she leaned against the windowsill.  He followed her and leaned against the sill at her side. 

“That doesn’t exactly narrow it down.” he said with a gentle laugh. 

She rolled her eyes and nudged him with her elbow.  It was so easy to talk to him, to be herself around him, to laugh with him.  That was normal in being someone’s best friend, but it meant something more with the way his eyes searched her face with more concern than was warranted from someone who was to be only your friend. 

She swallowed hard and corrected herself, “I am afraid of what I feel for you.” 

He looked stunned, his eyebrows shooting up and he opened his mouth to speak.  But no words came out.  

She only watched him, her heart pounding sadly and then forced her gaze out the window so she could speak again, “I am afraid because if I let myself feel the way I could , and I have to leave…” 

“You won’t.” he insisted.

“You don’t know that for sure.  It could all go horribly wrong.  I don’t want it to.  I am going to try my hardest to make it work, but what if it doesn’t?” she asked him.  

Her frustration was clear in her voice, but it was also an earnest question for him too.  One that demanded an actual answer.

He was silent as he watched her, his brows pinching together. 

Instead of answering he shot back, “Are you afraid of how you feel for Kiden?” 

She frowned deeply, and then bit her lip with thought.  She hadn’t thought to compare her feelings for Kiden and Link, because just the thought of comparing just felt...wrong.  

But after a few moments of thought she answered honestly, “No.” 

She wondered at that for a moment longer.  Why wasn’t she afraid of letting herself fall for Kiden?  She imagined him if she had to leave.  Maybe he would be broken-hearted, but he had Bastian to support, a shop to run, a job to do, things to keep him from lingering on the pain for too long.  She realized she was not afraid because she anticipated that Kiden would be able to move on with his life after she was gone.  Maybe not quickly, but move on nonetheless.  And for some reason, she just couldn’t imagine Link doing the same, especially not after seeing how many years he spent yearning for Princess Zelda.  Not after his admission that he’d nearly gone crazy with worry after she’d been kidnapped.  Was it wrong to feel okay with caring for Kiden despite knowing that her absence would not pain him like it would Link? 

When she looked at him again, his expression was more guarded now, almost hurt.  She could practically hear a devastating crack as she felt a fissure beginning to form between them, and when she opened her mouth to speak, to explain what exactly she meant, anything to get that wounded expression off his face. 

He cut her off, “Would he be able to make you happy? In the end?” 

That question she hadn’t expected. At her puzzled look, he took it as confusion at the question instead of her wondering why he had asked it to begin with, so he elaborated, “If you were with him now, regardless of the outcome of all of this. Succeed, or fail, would he make you happy?” 

She briefly envisioned herself with a book and tea before the cozy hearth of the potion shop, snugged up to Kiden’s side, and wondered for the thousandth time if that comfort and ease was the life she wanted. She was so weary, so tired of everything going wrong, of people getting hurt.  While pushing herself to the limits felt good in a way, but also difficult to deal with when the safety of Hyrule was at stake too. After all this mess, a comfortable, easy life didn’t sound so bad. And even if she ended up going back, she would not worry as much for Kiden’s happiness. 

Kali was still staring at Link, his body tense but she couldn’t read into his expression, like he was trying very hard to remain neutral. 

She swallowed again and answered as honestly as she knew how, “I think so.” 

At that, his chin dipped slightly but the tension didn’t leave his shoulders. Her heart galloped in her chest as she studied his reaction, almost wishing she could take the words back.  His jaw flickered as he clenched his teeth, seeming to think very hard about his next words.  He closed his eyes, and then drew in a deep breath - as if coming to terms with something within himself. 

“Alright.” He said simply, and turned his face towards the window.

She felt that it was the only response she would get from him, so she only followed his gaze, knowing that deep down, her feelings for him were still fluttering around.  They would never be able to be pushed from her fully.  But this was for his sake, or that’s what she told herself.  Kali realized how much she and Zelda thought alike in that moment - both willing to do what needs to be done so Link could be happy.

That night her fingers scrubbed roughly through her hair after she changed into a thin, cotton nightgown.  The rest of her day had been relatively uneventful.  Kiden had been holed up in the study with Zelda, and she assumed eventually Impa probably joined them since she had accurate and up to date information about Pallas’s movements.  She wondered if they’d called Link into the meeting as well, and how he would behave around Kiden from now on….and around her.  He had left her at the window shortly after their talk, not saying much else but seemed to be consumed by his own thoughts, even if he held them back.  She should have asked him to talk to her, but found that she couldn’t make herself speak the words.

She hoped she’d made the right decision, and recalled the princess’s warning to not do things she might regret.  So much for following that advice…But her thoughts kept getting snagged on the single question as to why her feelings for Kiden didn’t scare her, but when it came to her feelings for Link she was terrified of letting herself feel them.  Maybe it was because they hadn’t been physically affectionate in the same way she and Kiden had, or because their relationship started out entirely platonic - whereas with Kiden it had never been anything except romantic in nature.  Her thoughts were interrupted by a knock at her door, and she only furrowed her brows with confusion.  

Another knock had her padding over, snagging a thick fluffy robe on the way to pull over her shoulders.  When she cracked the door open, Kiden’s grinning face had a smile brighten her face.  She opened the door fully to let him step inside.

“Hello stranger.” she said as she shut the door behind him. 

“Greetings, Lady.” he said and winked at her as he played along, before pulling her into a long hug.  

“How was your meeting?” she mumbled into his shoulder, her hands securing around his back.  

At that question, he pulled back slightly and cringed deeply before he gave a long, suffering sigh.  

She giggled softly, “That bad?” and her voice lacked the playful tenor from before.  

If she were being honest, his reaction had made her uneasy, worrying if the plans were going to be good enough. 

“Only the people in it.  I would have rather spent your day off with you.” he chuckled, “But the plans seem to be coming along pretty well.  It’s solid so far, anyway.” 

A tight knot of anxiety in her chest eased slightly at that, and she offered him a soft smile.   

“Do I get the privilege of knowing about any of it beforehand or are you all just going to throw me into chaos and wish for the best?” She assumed that was why he was visiting her, to inform her on the plan.

He tapped her nose punishingly with his index finger and she wrinkled it at him in response, “We will have another meeting so that everyone is on the same page, but we all agree that you are best suited to focusing on your training.  It’ll only help us more in the end that way.” 

Kali gave a shrug of one shoulder, as if she hadn’t really expected much of an answer to begin with.  Zelda didn't usually make things that easy.  Then she raised her brow at Kiden a question, and he chuckled again, before averting his gaze.  He seemed to suddenly find the empty fireplace quite interesting.  

“I came to talk to you about...after the sealing.” He admitted.

“Oh?” Her chest tightened again with anxiety, the subject change reminding her of her conversation with Link earlier.  

He nodded and then turned his light brown eyes back towards her, she could see the green flecks in them before he pulled away.  

“I...know I’ve said I’d give you time.  But this is just something I want you to think about.” He went on.

Kiden made his way to the love seat and sat, leaning back into the corner of the seat - assuming she would follow him.  But her nerves were suddenly jouncing around in her chest like a bucking horse, making her twist and fiddle with her own fingers.  She pressed her lips into a line and followed him near the couch but did not sit.  She hated how she was unable to hide how nervous this conversation made her as her eyes stayed on her own hands. 

“Spit it out then.” She said uneasily.

He paused, and she could feel his gaze on her, demanding her to look at him.  When she did so, his expression was warm.  He held his arms out to her, an invitation.  Her heart began to pound as she made slow steps towards him.  His arms circled her smoothly and pulled her to sit on his lap. She glanced away again, slightly embarrassed as she rested her hands on his chest.  

One of his hands gently guided her chin to look at him.  

He was smiling so gently at her, his eyes glinting with something she couldn’t identify, maybe nervousness combined with a type of sincerity as he said,  “I would like it if you’d think about living in castle town after this is over.” 

Heat crept up her neck at that, at the implication of it.  

“W-With you?” she stammered.

His mouth curled into a mischievous lopsided grin as he said, “Well I didn’t want to be so bold and assume that’s what you wanted.  But if that’s what you wish, then yes.”  

Her cheeks were fully pink now and she couldn’t help the nervous laugh that escaped her.  It was cut off too soon though, and his hand dropped from her chin as he tilted his head down to keep her attention.  

“What is it?” He asked.

“What if we fail?” she asked quietly, almost a whisper. 

He kept his eyes on her for a long moment.  He didn’t try to tell her it would be alright, that it would work out in the end.  He knew just as well as she did that there was always a possibility of failure, and he hadn’t seemed surprised that she’d brought it up.  

His fingers brushed over her cheek, his touch feather light as he said, “I do hope that’s not the case, but…”  he paused, his thumb stroking her skin and he pressed his forehead gently to her own, “I would always remember you.” 

A lump swelled in her throat, and she attempted to swallow it down, to find her voice to respond - though she wasn’t sure what words would come out.  

“I will remember your laugh.” he said, pressing his lips gently to her forehead, “The way you pick at your hands when you’re nervous.”  With each thing he trailed small lingering kisses down her face, “That your favorite color is green, that your expressions were like an open book, how brave you were-” Kiden paused at the corner of her lips, their eyes meeting.  

She breathed in his warm breath, her heart pounding, and tears welling in her eyes.  

“The warmth of your skin.” he whispered, and in emphasis his hand stroked down her cheek and brushed her neck, before he cupped it to pull her into a soft, yearning kiss much like the ones they’d exchanged for many nights now.  

When he pulled away he sounded more breathless, “How sweet your kisses were.”  

The hand around her neck slowly slid down, drawing a shiver from her as he coaxed the fluffy robe off her shoulder, exposing the thin sleeve of her night gown, “The way you responded to me.” he breathed, placing a kiss on her jaw.  

Her hands fisted on his chest now, fighting back another shudder as his mouth drew close to her ear and the warmth of his breath made it impossible for her to think of nothing but his words.

“I would remember everything about you that I could.  I’d write it down, so I never forget it.  There will always be a spot in my heart for you.” 

“Alright,” Kali responded in a huff of air, surprised she’d finally found her voice.

Kiden pulled back slightly, his hands halting as he tilted his head at her.  His eyes were slightly glazed, no doubt picking up on her growing desire for him.  

“Alright?” he questioned.

“I’ll move to castle town if we succeed.” she clarified, her voice sounding more unsteady than the words were meant to be.  

The haze of desire in his eyes cleared slightly at that, and an unbridled joy brightened the grin on his face as he said, “Truly?” 

Kali could barely hear the low rumble of his voice beyond the galloping pound of her heart in her chest but she nodded, a smile pulling at her own lips.  He pulled her to him, tucking her head into the hollow of his neck, a stunned laugh shaking his body as he embraced her tightly. 

She imagined that comfortable, easy life with Kiden - the crackling fire, the smell of bitter tea, the spicy smell of him next to her as they slept.  Suddenly she felt there was something to hope for in this dire situation.  Something in her gut untwisted from a knot that had been there for so long that she’d nearly forgotten it was there.  Then he drew back, absolute relief and happiness shone in those eyes before he pulled her into another deep kiss.  It wasn’t exactly like the desperate, rushed kisses from the nights before, although it held the same heat - but it was more like a tether had finally been snapped between them, unleashing them both.  

Kali opened her mouth to him, feeling the warmth of his breath as his fingers pushed up her neck, into her hair and secured her lips to his while his other hand slid around her waist to pull her tight to him.  She was surprised by the tentative feel of his tongue brushing her own.  Heat began to pool within her, making everything feel slower.  Any other thought slid away from her, and her focus zeroed in on the warm sweep of his tongue in her mouth, the tug of his fingers in her hair, the solidness of his body beneath her.  Her hands finally unfisted at his chest, and one hand slid up to cup his cheek, to stroke his jaw, to push his hair back.  The other circled around his side, clutching at the fabric of his shirt.  

No thoughts entered her mind that time to stop, to hesitate, to think of anything else.  Her time may very well be limited in Hyrule, and if that were the case, she’d never get the chance to be with Kiden ever again.  She didn’t want to regret all the things she never did.  With that urgency in her, their kisses began more heated, the yearning between them pulled tight like the string of a bow.  Kali used her hold on him to balance herself as she adjusted in his lap, a need to to be closer to him in any way growing hot within her.  

She moved so that her legs, which were draped over his lap, straddled him.  He sat up slightly, the position catching his attention as he let her get comfortable.  He marveled at her as their lips tore apart for that brief moment, and the admiration in his eyes had her pulling him to her once again.  Her lips on his cheek, his jaw, his neck.  His breaths became more ragged, and she felt his desire in the acute closeness of them, pushing against her.  

At the feel of that desire, one hand clawed at the shirt on his back as she gently nipped at his neck.  She heard him groan softly, the rumble of his chest vibrating through her own body.  That sent her own rampant yearning for him pounding through the core of her, heating her skin and the room very suddenly felt too hot for the ridiculous robe she wore.  

As if in command, she ground her hips once against his own, sighing with pleasure at the solidness of him beneath her.  Once was all he needed as he growled and roughly pushed his fingers through her hair to tug her head back.  He captured her mouth with his own, crushing his lips to her.  She groaned into his mouth as both of his hands cupped her rear and squeezed, tightening her to him as he lifted her from the love seat.  

They were in the same position as they had been during their time in the hot spring, only this time his mouth moved to the one side of her exposed neck to nip punishingly at the skin as he carried her in long strides towards her bed - a sharp pain only to be soothed by the feel of his lips or his tongue.  

He was heartbreakingly gentle as he slowly lowered her body to the bed, trailing more forgiving kisses back up her neck.  He paused, and she nearly whimpered until she saw his expression.  He opened his mouth, his voice was practically shaking as if it physically pained him to stop for even a moment, “Do you want to continue?” 

Kali could feel her own heartbeat in her head, in her fingertips, her toes, pounding in her core as she looked into his eyes.  Her heart swelled at how no matter what, she knew he would stop if she wanted to.  She smiled gently at him, and brushed his cheek with the back of her hand.  He leaned slightly into the touch, as if he couldn’t feel enough of her.  

“Yes.” she answered. 

At that, he smiled and leaned over her, still standing at the edge of her bed and with shaking hands slowly undid her robe.  His movements were torturously slow as he parted the fluffy fabric, and almost seemed disappointed to find the night gown beneath it, the hem rode up to expose her thighs from where he carried her to the bed.  

The fingers of one hand trailed from the skin on her knee up her thigh, so slowly as the other hand undid the buttons of his shirt.  She shivered as his hand reached her upper thigh, his shirt now falling open to expose the muscles of his torso.  He wasn’t especially muscular, like someone who worked hard physical labor.  His body was lean, defined as he shuffled his shirt off and Kali couldn’t stop her gaze from roving over him, settling on the straining fabric of his pants.  

He helped her shrug off the robe and he tossed it away from them.  She felt both of his hands trailing feather light on her thighs now.  Her skin felt too tight.  She wanted him closer, closer.  She felt like she was about to burst out of her skin under his touch, at the feel of him pushing her nightgown up and up her body.  His hands trailed over her skin, and she couldn’t fight the shudders that wracked her body as they brushed her hips, her stomach.  

Her face grew hot, a whimper escaped her as his fingers trailed over her breasts, her nightgown now bunched at her collar bone and she was fully exposed to him.  She took in his expression as he gazed down at her, his eyes fully glazed with lust and the fabric of his pants seemed even more strained at the mere sight of her naked form before him.  His eyes took in every inch of her body, and the desire on his face  was palpable.  Kali took his pause as an opportunity to tug the nightgown fully off of her.  

“Your turn.” she whispered breathlessly, anxious to see more of him. 

Her words snapped him out of his daze and a distinctly male grin pulled at the corners of his sensual lips.  She watched him as he straightened at the edge of the bed and slowly undid the button of his pants.  He pulled them off, freeing himself before her eyes.  She swallowed at the length of him, at the desire that hardened him.  She writhed before him, aching as she imagined how it would feel within her.  

He only grinned wider, mischievous as he leaned to press a kiss to the inside of her knee and trailed them up the inside of her thigh.  She tossed her head back, closing her eyes as her skin pricked with goosebumps at his kisses.  He was going so slow.  The treacherous boy teased her with nips of his teeth against the skin inside her thigh, up and over her hip, her stomach, over the sweep of one breast until he took her nipple into his mouth, one of his hands gripping the other.  She moaned softly, pleadingly.  

He continued his trail of kisses, of his tiny bites up her chest and neck until he was practically atop her, his hands braced on either side of her head.  He drew back slightly. He now stood between her legs and she could feel the hardness of him against her. She smirked as she moved her hips against him in a demanding roll. He closed his eyes and groaned softly before grinning back.  It was a promise of more teasing as he returned the grinding motion against her, not giving into her demand, but only providing a ghost of it. 

She whimpered again as his hands trailed back down her body, but not before giving her breasts another slow squeeze before resuming their descent. All the while he rolled his hips slowly, agonizingly into her center until his hands rested at her hips. 

“Kiden…” she whined helplessly, breathlessly. 

He paused for a moment that felt like a century before he slowly positioned the tip of himself at her entrance, which was slick with her desire. His hands grasped her hips and squeezed gently. His eyes met hers before finally, slowly pushing himself into her.  

She gasped as her fingers fisted in the sheets.  He went so slowly, biting his lip as if to control himself as she adjusted to the size of him.  When he was fully sheathed into her, he took a shaking breath and leaned over her to press the most tender kiss to her lips.  She sighed softly, savoring the fullness he provided her, the ache of her pleasure pounding against him.  He must have felt it too because he moaned softly into her mouth and slowly pulled out. She gasped again, their kiss broken.  If he left her body she was sure she would fall apart. His face pulled back and he gave her hips another squeeze.  It was the only warning she had before he began to thrust in, and in, and into her.  Each thrust cast waves of pleasure rocking through her entire body.

 She’d never had anything like this. She’d had sex before, but it seemed to pale in comparison to the sheer heat and connection she and Kiden had together , even since they’d met.  She wondered distantly why she had ever settled for anything less than this.  

She flushed pink in her face, in her breasts at his expression as he watched her take him all in.  His rhythm rocked them steadily, slowly.  His eyes were glazed with a white hot desire for her, but also was gentle in a way, loving; amazed by her, the way she felt around him. His breathing became ragged, intermingled with low rumbling groans of ecstasy.  Though, she sensed that he was still holding himself back, probably for fear of hurting her.  

She gasped again when he began to pull her hips towards him as he thrust into her, driving himself deeper into her - that tether of control within him beginning to tear.  But it didn’t hurt, as she’d half expected, it only increased the intensity of pleasure that shot up through her, drawing louder moans from her.  Without thinking, she wrapped her legs firmly around his torso, forcing him to halt within her.  

Now he let out a pitiful whine as he stilled.  She marveled at how he practically throbbed within her. She grinned at him and raised her arms, demanding to be picked up and put fully on the bed.  For him to take her fully, without restraint.

He obliged her, grinding hard into her as he leaned forward to draw her to him and capturing the groan she’d been about to emit with his mouth.  There was no restraint in their kisses now.  It was all lips and tongues and teeth as he hoisted her into the bed only to push her back down into the pillows and resume his thrusting, her legs around him be damned.  

She moaned his name into his mouth, but he refused to let the kiss break as one hand kept her head secured, while the other shot down and caught her rear in a solid grip and lifted her leg slightly to allow him deeper access to her.  The heavy rhythm of his thrusts rocked both of their bodies, his tether of control breaking completely as he pounded into her.  

Whatever semblance of control she had snapped as she moved her hips in time with his, stroke for stroke. Kiden buried his head in her neck, practically devouring the skin there.  Her hand clawed at his back, unable to do much else in the throes of pleasure as she threw her head back. 

Finally, it felt as if she were about to fracture apart at her very soul, feeling like she was about to burst.  She cried out as release barreled through her.  It felt as if reality itself was fizzling out of existence in that blissful moment.  Her thoughts fractured and she was unable to think of anything else except for the ecstasy burning through her like a wildfire, his skin on her’s, of him in her.  And it must have grown to be too much for him too because he cried her name out between grunts as he pounded into her, his muscles clenching visibly as he also found his release.  He swiftly pulled himself from her, and she felt the hot liquid spatter across her abdomen.  

It felt as if every muscle in her body were alight with energy.  She shook slightly, her legs twitching at the slightest provocation.  They both panted heavily as they studied each other, both of their skin slick with sweat, her heartbeat echoing through every fiber of her being.  His eyes found her’s and through his slight grin, he searched her face for any pain or displeasure that might have been there.  

But he would find none.  

She only drew him close to her, and kissed him again - feeling nothing else except a loving warmth spread through her chest, a tentative hope for her future in Hyrule with Kiden as his fingers tangled in her mussed blonde hair once again. 

Chapter Text

The day was especially bright and cheery as Kali made careful steps between the trees.  She found it eerie.  It could have been any other day, where she took a pleasant walk through the woods if it weren’t for the fact that this walk ended with an attempt to seal away the most evil person she’d ever met.  Shafts of afternoon sunlight peeked through the gaps of foliage that made up the forest ceiling, and groups of wild flowers were in full bloom.  She spotted bumbling bees pollinating the flowers, and heard the sing-song chirping of birds all around her.  A drop of sweat trickled down her back, her nerves worn down to their raw ends as she lifted her skirts to step over an especially large root.  

It was the day that would make or break her future in Hyrule.  She could either think about what she was about to face, or the blissful week that she’d experienced prior to that afternoon stroll to her potential doom.  So she chose the latter, and let her thoughts drift to the day after she and Kiden slept together for the first time. 

She went through her normal training routine, but was distracted, trying to work up the courage to ask Impa about what Hylians did for...contraceptives.  When she’d finally stammered out the question to her teacher, well away from the eavesdropping ears of anyone else, Impa just stared at her.  

“You didn’t…” Impa muttered.

Kali gave a helpless shrug, “I...did?” she responded lamely.

Impa demanded an explanation, so with flaming hot cheeks, Kali told her that she’d chosen Kiden.  She’d even gotten defensive of her choice, explaining that if the worst were to happen, she didn’t want to leave with a huge amount of regrets.  There would already be so much she would regret if she had to leave.  Impa let her go on for as long as she needed, only studying her silently with crossed arms and narrowed eyes.  

When Kali ran out of things to say, Impa asked, “And what of Link?” 

At that, her heart had dropped to the pit of her stomach and she averted her gaze.  “I talked to him.” 

“And?”

“I...I don’t know.  He didn’t really tell me what he was thinking.  I just feel like...he wouldn’t recover the same way Kiden would if I were forced to leave.”  Kali attempted to explain. 

At that, Impa actually nodded in agreement, although she didn’t look happy about the conclusion.  

“You are probably right in that aspect.”  Impa rubbed her hand over her face, and blew out a sigh, “That would explain why he didn’t show up for training today.” 

Impa didn’t say much else after that as she guided Kali to a small storage room that appeared to hold a variety of potions and brews.  She picked one out and ran her finger over the label to show Kali, so she could find it on her own from then on,  and instructed her to take it the day after she and Kiden….

”Interacted…” Impa finished with the slightest cringe.  

Something in Kali fell at Impa’s poor response to her choosing Kiden and when she asked her teacher about it.

Impa sighed again, “It’s not that I’m not happy for you, girl.  I just am biased towards Link I suppose, after all he’s been through.”  

Kali’s stomach coiled into a painful guilty knot at those words and her gaze found the floor as she held the glass potion bottle.  

She felt Impa’s eyes on her as she added, “Not that his experiences should influence your decision.  The heart wants what it wants.” 

“My heart wanted them both…” Kali admitted in a whisper, guiltily. 

Impa’s hand found Kali’s shoulder and squeezed firmly, “You aren’t the first that has happened to.  And you won’t be the last.” 

She felt suddenly like confessing all of her darkest secrets to Impa, her hands clutched at the bottle.  

“I still want Link.  I just want his happiness more if I am gone.  I can’t tell if my choice is selfishness, or selflessness…”  

Another reassuring squeeze, “It could be a little of both.  We are complicated creatures.  But I know without a doubt that Link wants what makes you the happiest as well.” 

“Would he make you happy? In the end?”  

That had been Link’s question to her the day before, after she’d confessed that she wasn’t afraid of what she felt for Kiden.  Then he said nothing else about her decision.  That had been why, because he thought everything he wanted to say would ruin the thing that would make her happiest.  Kali frowned and sighed heavily.  Impa’s arm circled her shoulders as she guided Kali out of the storage room. 

Each day, Kali focused on her training and Link eventually rejoined the sessions as her sparring partner.  He carried himself and interacted with her as he usually did, but she watched him warily.  He nudged her, and joked with her.  He tried to make her laugh but his own laugh felt forced in some way - hollow.  He helped her up when he knocked her down, he encouraged her when she was struggling and each time her heart squeezed with a writhing guilt.  When she finally got some time with him alone, usually on their breaks, he would become lost in thought.  She would ask him what he was thinking about, and he’d just smile, then brush her off.  He was shutting her out...And who could blame him.  

Each night, she and Kiden would make love as they had that first night - not wanting to waste any spare moment they had together before the day she’d have to face Pallas.  He brought her flowers, the petals of which he scattered on the coverlets of the bed, or a bottle of wine that they drank from each other’s mouth.  

He entered her room during a bath once, and nothing stopped Kiden from climbing right into the bath with her.  They didn’t make it to her bed that time.  He whispered how beautiful she was into her skin, or how much he loved her expressions, her laugh, her body.  After, before drifting into a dreamless sleep, they would talk about their plans for her to move to castle town - the possibility of how Bastian would react to her moving in, or what she’d like to do with her time.  

At that question, she admitted that she wasn’t sure, and remembered how before, she’d wanted to travel Hyrule to get to know this world.  Usually at her silence he’d drop that subject and stroke her hair as he pulled her to his chest until she let sleep take her.  

Kali stumbled, her feet catching on the hem of her dress.  She steadied herself by grasping at a nearby tree trunk.  She blew out a frustrated breath.  Why did they have to send her in this uncomfortable court dress of all things?  She straightened, and gave an exasperated swipe at her skirts  before resuming her walk with careful steps through the forest.  She felt like she was going to be sick as her stomach twisted with anxiety.  They hadn’t even sent her with any weapons, wanting her to appear as unarmed as possible so Pallas would actually get close enough to speak to her.  She went over the plan again in her mind. 

She was to wander the forest where Impa seemed sure that those twin shadows ran patrols to secure the perimeter around Pallas’s fortress.  Until eventually one of them would spot her from the shadows and report back to Pallas before taking any action because certainly Pallas would come to gloat or to berate her or to frighten her before attempting to abduct her again.  

Her job was to keep his attention, to keep him talking until he drew close enough for her to act.  Her role was to act as if she were sick of the Hylian customs, of her friends, the training from the princess, and was at her wits end because she felt she didn’t understand herself, or her powers.  So they sent her in a deep blue court dress, hair swept up into a knot and secured with a needle sharp hair pin, the tip of which was coated in the clear poison concoction that Kiden had brewed up. A pretty present for the sorcerer wrapped in royal, deadly packaging. She was to yank the pin out, to play up the frustration she felt at Hyrule and its people.  When Pallas got close enough, she would prick him with it and use her powers to speed up the effects enough for him to be weakened.  Then she was to hold him there while the sealing was completed.  

Impa’s role was to make sure everyone else was concealed, swathed in shadows, far enough away to avoid detection, but close enough to monitor the interaction.  Unfortunately, while she was holding Pallas in place she would be an unmoving target for his twin shadows, Bia and Styx.  That was what Link was for.  He was to put himself between any oncoming danger and Kali until the sealing was completed and in theory, once Pallas was gone the twins should disappear with him.  

Kali heard a snap of a branch behind her and she whirled, her eyes searching the darker depths of the forest around her, her heart galloping in her chest.  

She drew in a breath and yelled into the trees, “Pallas?  I want to talk!” 

The only response was the chirping of birds around her.  Perhaps it was the group of sages, but it was unlike Impa to allow such a mistake.  Maybe one of the twins then.  Good, they’d report back to their master and hopefully they could get this over with.  She continued to walk until she reached a small clearing, groups of yellow and white wildflowers dotting the tall grass.  

Her heart gave a leap as she recognized an oval of shimmering air on the other side of the clearing and she halted.  A tall, horribly familiar figure stepped through, his slicked back auburn hair glinting orange gold in the spring sunshine.  The portal disappeared behind him and he folded his hands behind her back.  

His stance was wide as if he wasn’t sure what to expect from her but his same cocky grin pulled at his lips as he called out, “I will admit.  I hadn’t expected you to come to me first.” 

Kali stepped more fully into the clearing, and swallowed, praying that this could be the one time she could lie convincingly.  

“I’ve had enough.”  Her voice was more steady than she felt, her hands clenched into fists at her sides.  

“Oh?” he crooned as he took a few long, slow strides towards her, an eyebrow raised as those leering green eyes looked her up and down, “You look quite taken care of to me.” 

“It’s too much.  I can’t stand this.” she growled, gesturing to the dress, her hair, and with a sigh of frustration she worked off the silky gloves on her hands.  

She tossed them over her shoulder in annoyance that wasn’t entirely fake.

His eyes continued to study her, likely searching for weapons.  

“I suppose you have those daggers strapped to your thighs.  You wouldn’t come here unarmed, surely.” he assumed out loud, a knowing grin widening on his face. 

He wasn’t stupid, that was for sure.  With a deep frown, Kali raised her skirts up to her thighs, to expose her bare legs.  

“I am unarmed.” she said unenthusiastically before letting her skirts drop, “I only want to talk.” 

Pallas’s eyebrows rose with surprise, and he stepped closer to her before pausing.  They were only a few feet apart now, and she noticed upon closer inspection of his olive-toned skin, that a twist of scars were peeking out from beneath his collar.  They looked almost like burn scars, likely from whatever concoction Kiden had splashed on him that allowed her to escape during the battle of Kakariko.  

Good, she was glad he wasn’t able to reverse that damage in time.  She savored that it scarred his skin. He wore dark clothing, with a 20’s style vest that looked remarkably similar to the time where he originated, but embroidered with the fantastical swirls of this world, his deep maroon cloak billowed in the slight breeze that blew through the clearing.  

“Well I am here now.  I assume you’re not here to join me. What else is there to talk about?” he asked, his expression still skeptical. 

“I already told you. I’m at my wits end with this.” She gestured towards her dress, “With them.” She gestured back in the direction of the castle. “They don’t understand this.” 

He peered at her for a long moment, as if trying to see through her.  

“Your powers.” he said, his expression giving away nothing as he analyzed her.

She gave one nod, and frowned, “They do have powers, but I feel like I’m still not in control, and nothing they say is helping.  I’m afraid of not being able to control myself.  I’m afraid of the things I could possibly do.” 

“You seemed perfectly in control when you took your little trip into my past.” Pallas grinned that confident, knowing sneer at her again.  

Shit...she’d nearly forgotten that he had seen her. 

“That was an accident.” she blurted out, and averted her gaze, trying to seem embarrassed by her lack of control. 

“How do you accidentally peer into one’s past?” He questioned, trying to ferret the lie, the trick out of her. 

He was right to not trust her. Fully trusting her would have been the worst mistake he could make. 

Kali gave an exasperated sigh and put her hands on her hips, and gave him her best impatient stare, “I don’t know Pallas, how do you accidentally step into another world?  It was an accident. I was laying in bed one night, and I was thinking really hard about you and-”

“Thinking about me?” Pallas raised a brow at her, and crossed his arms over his chest.  She didn’t miss the genuine surprise that lit his eyes with curiosity as he pushed, “What about me?” 

Kali met his gaze and sighed again, the lie coming to her easily, “I was thinking about how you’re like me.  And I’m like you.  And nobody else is the same and I wanted to know if your experience in coming here was….similar.” 

Pallas took a step closer, uncrossing his arms, “And now you know that nothing can happen to either of us, without the other dying.”  

She nodded grimly, making a show of scratching at her scalp as if in thought, “I wanted to talk about that too.  To see if….we couldn’t come to some kind of agreement, since I assume we both enjoy living.”

“So you did want me dead then?” Pallas growled, his shoulders suddenly tense.

“To be fair, you did kidnap me, torture me, attack the village that had been my home, held my friend hostage, do I really need to go on?” she shot back, her voice flat with impatience.

Pallas shrugged one shoulder, as if those things couldn’t possibly matter.  Was he trying to get her riled up?  How could he put so little value in life? 

“I admit my methods have been….excitable.” He said, amusement dripping from his words.

She only stared at him, her expression disbelieving, but he ignored her as he went on, “So what kind of agreement would you propose?” 

She continued to scratch at her head irritably, then gave a grunt of frustration before she finally ripped the hair pin from the twist, and summoned the weeks of frustration she had felt to color her face with anger as her hair tumbled in blonde knots over her shoulders. 

“I’m just sick of feeling like the only place I can live is in that Gods forsaken castle.  I’m being smothered to death.  They dress me up like some kind of doll, they guard me nonstop, monitor my letters and everyone I interact with, and expect me to act a certain way. I fear they may even use me as a weapon for the kingdom.”  She cut herself off, realizing the truth in that last statement. Regardless if she, the princess, and the sages were all suddenly pals, if Pallas was a threat then so was she.

“A gilded cage is no fun. Is it?” Pallas chuckled, amused at her outrage. 

“Your actual cage was not that fun either, sorcerer.” she grumbled, her hand with the hairpin falling to her side. 

Come on, she thought anxiously. Get closer. She willed him to take just another couple of steps towards her to allow the range to prick him with the poisoned hairpin, which he appeared to not be paying much attention to. Good. Her best entry point would be as close to his heart as possible without doing major damage. 

“I think we both know the only agreement we can come to is that you come to my side, and forget those fools who are so greedily keeping you holed up in that wretched castle.” He offered smoothly. 

Kali narrowed her eyes at him, annoyed, “Why is that the only solution? We can’t just coexist in the same realm?”

Pallas considered her for a long moment as he searched her face, still on guard but seemed to be carefully choosing what he should say next.  She didn’t break his stare, her brows knit together as she tried to understand why he chose to be like this. She couldn’t even fathom it. 

“Like you said,” he started quietly, and stepped closer to her.  

Her heart began to hammer in her chest with anticipation, and with fear.  She could not mess this up. There was an uneasy pause before Pallas reached out his hand and grasped her jaw with it, his fingers curled slightly around the back of her neck. 

It was not a tender gesture, not one of affection, or fondness - it was possessive, invasive, and felt wrong on her as his fingers squeezed her skin firmly, “I am like you, and you are like me and nobody else is the same. And it will never be otherwise.”

Kali felt her skin crawl.  She wanted nothing more than to shake his grip off as he leered at her with a sinister dominance, but this was the best position for her to be in. 

She forced her eyes to stay on his, not willing to give away her true target at his side below the thick embroidered vest, where only the fabric of his undershirt would separate his skin and her hair pin. Kiden had told her that only a small knick would be enough as long as she was fast enough in speeding his blood flow to work the poison through. 

She breathed in, holding onto the mental image of Kiden laying next to her in bed, of how her future in Hyrule was suddenly fueled by hope.  Her vision of a peaceful Hyrule, and an easy life stood on the hair pin’s point, balanced like a top.   

“Are you telling me the only reason you want me to join you is because you’ve been lonely?” She sneered at Pallas as her grip on the pin tightened. 

She focused her power to her arm with a rush, to speed its movement as Pallas opened his mouth to answer.  Her arm was practically a blur as it shot out and drew the poisoned hair pin over his side. She saw it cut through his shirt, breaking his skin in a thin line of red. She threw her hands out towards him as he leapt away, scowling at her as his hand reached towards the shallow cut.  

“If only those dirty Hylians trained you to aim better.” He muttered, a cocky grin beginning to curl his lips. 

Then his face visibly paled, and he was suddenly white like paper as the poison worked quickly through his blood. Kali felt the moment he realized what she was doing, because the progress of her speeding his circulation suddenly halted.  However, he could not budge her hold on him, he could not reverse the effects with her still working on him.

Her grin was triumphant, bright as she saw the thin sheen of sweat bead on his brow.   His eyes dilated as he fell to his knees.  His jaw clenched and unclenched with the effort of using his powers to cancel out her own, but she would not relent.  She had done it! She heard Link suddenly at her back as he took his place as her guard. 

He muttered, “Perfectly done.” And heard the smile in his voice. 

She couldn’t let him distract her, though a rush of pride swept through her like a wave as she watched Pallas glance around them.  It was the only indication she had that the sages had surrounded him.  She spotted Impa take her place directly opposite to her, behind Pallas, flanked by a grim-faced Nabooru and the ghostly image of Rauru. 

“What is this?!” he ground out through his clenched teeth. 

Kali didn’t need to answer.  She heard Zelda’s voice from somewhere to her left and a rainbow of colorful lights very slowly began to cascade over them, “This is your end, sorcerer.” 

Lights started to envelope each of the sages like an aura.  From where she could see, Impa’s was an amethyst violet, Nabooru’s was an amber orange, and Rauru’s of purest gold.  

Pallas’s eyes stayed on Kali as he growled, “You can’t kill me. You will die too!” 

Kali gave the barest shake of her head, her voice tight with strain as she said, “Don’t worry, you’re not going to die.  You’ll be nice and comfortable while being sealed away forever.” 

At that, his poisonous eyes grew wide with shock and unforgiving rage.  She felt the pressure against Pallas’s power as he pushed harder to break her grip on him, to reverse whatever was weakening his body.  His breathing was ragged as he fought her but she was determined to not give him even an inch of leniency.  She marveled at her own strength after weeks of training and was suddenly thankful for every miserable, painful, awful second of it.  She held strong even as she heard the clang of metal on metal behind her.  The twins must have finally made their move, assuming that Kali was the reason Pallas wasn’t wiping them all off the face of this world.  

But she tried to keep her focus on Pallas as he bared his teeth at her, attempting to draw himself to a stand but failed again and again.

“I should have never trusted you, you wretched girl.” he growled at her.  

Rauru’s voice boomed in the clearing as the sages were beginning to miraculously fade into their own orb of sparking light, “Ancient creators of Hyrule!” 

Kali glanced up towards Impa, her grin dazzling as her skin tingled with the excited anticipation that it was almost over! It was working! And she was doing it.  Everything Impa had trained her for was paying off! 

Impa smiled back at her, pride twinkling in her eyes, as her form slowly became swathed in shadows and that strange violet glow. Something caught Kali’s eye in the foliage behind her teacher, the slight glint of glass in the sunshine.  She narrowed her eyes and was surprised to find it was Kiden, armed with a blow gun loaded with more poisonous darts as they’d planned.  

This extra measure had been just in case Pallas managed to slip out of her grip and it would give her a second chance to keep him in a weakened state.  But he was supposed to be out of sight, hidden by Impa’s shadows.  Had he moved somewhere he wasn’t supposed to be? Or was Impa using so much of her power on Pallas, that it was now nullifying anything else she’d done that day?  

Kali found that it suddenly, terrifyingly didn’t matter how he’d gotten there as she spotted a bare flick of a shadow to her right, quickly approaching Kiden in the brush.  

The other twin...They had anticipated for them to go directly after her, but not after anyone else.  Nobody else was supposed to be so plainly vulnerable.  Her expression tightened with horror. 

“No, no, no! Kiden run away!” she shouted, her whole body tensing with effort as she tried to bring her focus back to Pallas.  

He must have felt her weakness because he ground out, “Is that all it takes to defeat you? To remove these ignorant friends from the picture?”  

She ignored him, and was about to shout back towards Link but the scrapes and clangs of metal against metal indicated he already had his hands full.  

“I can’t!” Kali cried out, unable to communicate properly in the midst of her terror that she couldn’t rush to him.  

Her hands violently trembled with the effort it took to keep Pallas down, and with fear as she met Kiden’s eyes from across the field.  He was confused, unsure of what to do. 

“RUN KIDEN!” she commanded, her voice shook.  

A scream clawed its way up her throat as she watched the shadow twin suddenly appear behind Kiden, a razor sharp smile and those awful golden eyes - Kiden still watched her with an alarmed, puzzled expression.  He was about to be killed right in front of her, but this time there was nothing she could do.  She couldn’t release her hold on Pallas or everything they’d done would be for nothing.  There would be no second chances.  

She thought of that flirtatious grin he shot at her when he first spoke to her in the potion shop, how he made her heart race, the easy way he spoke to her during their walk in castle town, the tender kiss on her forehead on his balcony as they gazed at the stars, the intense flaming heat between them in the hot spring, in her bedroom, the way he’d calculated everything about this plan except this singular possibility that they’d go after him to harm her. A thousand little, wonderful moments flashed through her head in the span of a second. 

She saw the flash of a blade and shadow.  Then a spatter of crimson on the bark of the trees.  

Someone was screaming, and Kali realized it must have been her.  She felt as if she were ejected from her own body, unable to cope with what she’d seen with her own eyes as her eyes stayed on the red stained blade protruding vulgarly from the chest of not Kiden, but Impa - who was the closest to him, who was the fastest of them all, able to shoot through the shadows just like the twins.  

At Kali’s scream, she felt everything around her slowing, slowing.  The trickle of blood that swelled at the corner of Impa’s lip, came to a halt as she collapsed to the grass.  The expressions of combined horror collectively growing on everyone’s faces came to a stop.  Pallas’s cocky, triumphant grin paused.  The twin that had stabbed Impa in the chest managed to fade from view, and Kiden had taken a half step back away from the scene, his eyes wide with shock.  

She thought that her mind was slowing and stopping everything in an effort to preserve herself, to preserve her heart, her mind but she found that she was able to move just fine in the midst of this new, frozen world.  

Surely this was a nightmare.  

Surely it was only her mind’s worst fears, but she dropped her outstretched hands and took a step towards Impa, then another.  Then she was racing towards her teacher, tears already welled in her eyes.  She gazed down upon her, eyes wide with disbelief and found that Impa’s eyes were still flush with life, furious even.  Probably at the situation Kiden had gotten them in.  

The blade was still embedded in the spot where she knew her heart rested in her chest.  There was no coming back from a wound like that.  No potion could knit the heart’s flesh back together, no healer could be fetched in time.  

In time….In time….Kali felt hot tears stream down her face as she knelt next to Impa.  Could she reverse this?  Could she stop death from taking her teacher?  She’d managed to stop the whole world around them, or maybe she was moving so fast, her surroundings just couldn’t keep up.  

As soon as Kali touched Impa’s still warm skin to pull her into her lap, Impa was suddenly present in the moment with her and everything was a thousand times worse.  Impa gasped, her labored breaths rattled and sounded wet.  It sounded wrong.  The tears dripped onto her armor as Kali secured one arm around Impa’s shoulders and the other was pressed to the hot, bleeding wound at her chest.  

Impa’s scarlet eyes found Kali’s, surprised but pained.  “What are you…” 

“I’ll….I’ll stop it.” Kali stammered, her voice thick with sorrow.  

She willed her power to reverse the wound, to knit the skin back together as the blade would be pushed from her chest.  Impa only watched as a sharp, alarming pain shot through Kali’s head but she only pressed her hand more firmly against Impa’s chest.  She couldn’t see anything through the blur of tears, but willed herself to not let anymore tears spill from her because she could fix it.  

She would fix this.  

She felt Impa’s clammy hands wrap gently around Kali’s palm, slicking both of their skin with Impa’s heart’s blood.  

“It’s alright.” she said, somehow sounding even through those awful rattling breathing sounds. 

“It’s not!” Kali cried as she clenched her eyes shut, which caused the tears to pour over her cheeks.  She wouldn’t let Impa pull her hand away as she continued to try to heal her, to reverse this mistake.  

“I’ll always be with you. All of you.” Impa rasped, her voice mottled with blood and her breaths came more labored.  “Just because my body is gone, doesn’t mean I cease to exist.” 

“I don’t care…” Kali’s sobs shook her body and she pushed harder.  

The pain in her head was blinding and she groaned with the effort of pushing through  it.

Impa weakly tugged at her hand, but she wasn’t supposed to be weak.  She was strong.  She was the foundation of everything Kali had trained to do, the mighty pillar of a woman that urged her to push harder, to stand up, to make the right choices.  She remembered the firm press of her reassuring hand on her shoulder during times of distress or indecision.  The solid strength of her embrace when Kali threw herself into her, squeezing her tightly before the Spring Ball.  The tears Impa spilled for her when they found Kali half dead in the lost woods after being kidnapped.  The unbending strength of her arm across her chest when she awoke in Hyrule for the very first time, before she’d tried to run away.  

Like Impa, Kali resolved to be just as unbendable as her dying teacher tugged at her hand.  

“Please, you’ll need to save your strength to get away from here...Get everyone out.”  Impa gasped.  

“I’ve already failed at so many things...I will not fail at this.” Kali insisted, a keening sound escaping her at the pain that threatened to split her head in two, to shatter her heart. 

“Kali,” Impa said in barely a whisper, and Kali made herself look at her face.  

Her usually golden skin was like fresh snow, her eyes beginning to glaze over, “Keep them safe.”

Her eyes widened as the already weak grip of Impa’s hand slipped from her hand, and dropped into the grass below them.  A long, rattling breath escaped Impa as her chest, which was moving up and down with her breaths before, came to a halt.  Impa’s now unseeing eyes gazing at the ceiling of trees above them.  

She must only be frozen again, Kali only needed to reverse it.  Everything was suddenly, entirely too quiet.

She lowered Impa’s body to the grass and put both of her hands over her chest now, willing this to be reversed with all of her being, with everything she had left in her wretched soul.  

“Go back..” Kali urged, sobs overtaking her voice.  

She pressed harder into Impa’s unmoving chest, “Move…” she sobbed, “Breath...Reverse this.”  

A bone shattering pain cracked through her skull and blood began to trickle from her nose.  Time slowly began to resume around her, and once it began to flow again, it would be too late.  Kali’s heart raced, and she moved up to her knees, leaned over Impa’s body with both hands on her chest.

“Reverse this.” She repeated, louder now.  

But nothing in Impa would budge, the familiar flow of time beneath her hands as she healed wounds or manipulated the world around her was nowhere to be found as Impa’s body had already begun to cool while she laid there. 

“Come back...Come back!...Come BACK!!” Kali screamed now as the sounds of the chaos around her began to resume.  

She heard Kiden startle next to them, as he gasped her name. But Kali gave a wail as she dropped her forehead to Impa’s unmoving body. 

As the awful realization finally set in that her teacher, one of her first friend’s in Hyrule, the guardian of Kakariko Village, the shadow sage, the glue that held them all together, the woman that had somehow become something akin to a maternal figure in Kali’s new life….was horrifically….impossibly….dead.

Chapter Text

They failed.  They had failed so horribly.  The result of the sealing was beyond any of Kali’s imaginings.  The idea of something awful happening to her had absorbed her mind so completely that she’d not even thought of if something would happen to someone she cared deeply for.  Several voices had screamed Impa’s name, all thoughts of sealing Pallas forgotten - there was no point without the shadow sage.  She heard a broken female wail that could only have been Zelda, who easily had the closest relationship to her attendant.  

The rest of the scene was a blur to Kali as she cried into Impa’s unmoving chest, the pain becoming too much to bear.  She was going to tear in two, she was going to break into a thousand irretrievable pieces, her soul would rip apart and she would just cease to exist.  It was too much...too much…

“You gave them a bit of a fight I hope?”

Those were Impa’s words to her after she, Link, and Kiden found her unable to move in the Lost Woods after she escaped Pallas’s clutches.  It sparked something within her, something buried beneath the unbearable pain of losing her friend.  It grew, eating up her sorrow like a white hot fire devouring a dry forest in the summer.  

Her fingers fumbled until they firmly grasped the wicked, curved blade jutting from Impa’s chest.  As her fury rose, opening her up like the great mouth of an ancient, yawning beast she yanked the blade from her friend's chest.  

She would give them more than a bit of a fight.  

Kali twisted, her teeth barred as her gaze zeroed in on the twin that wasn’t fighting Link.  

Her first target.  He was the one that killed Impa…

He lingered by Pallas as the sorcerer worked on reversing the effects of the poison.  Kiden must have sensed what she was about to do because he attempted to call out to her, to stop her, “Kali, No!” 

But she was off like a shot.  She practically blurred across the clearing, fueled by her rage, increasing her speed with her power.  She was upon him, her green eyes blazed with black hatred as she struck at him with his own blade.  He startled back with a grunt, barely managing to parry her strike.  But she went at him again, again, again.  She drove him back, closer and closer to Pallas as she forced him off balance.  

He attempted to go on the offensive, to swing back at her in between her savage, aimless attack.  Impa had taught her well as his blade glanced off her own while her other hand caught his arm in an iron grip.  She twisted hard, and with an animalistic cry of rage drove her shoulder beneath him as she pulled him forward.  She flipped him hard over her body and, with her power, sped him up so that he drove into the ground with such velocity that the earth below them fissured.

She heard the satisfying rush of his breath leaving his body, and the pop of what could have been ribs snapping.  

“Bia!” the other twin called out, but then she heard the clang of metal again as Link kept him busy.  

So this was the twin that had tried to abduct her during the winter festival, the one whose nose she’d broken first.  Kali’s lips pulled back in what could have been a savage grin, but looked more like a pained grimace as Bia attempted to roll away from her.  But she stomped her slippered foot onto his chest.  

“Please….” he wheezed, begging for his life. 

She felt no sympathy, she felt no pain.  The rage that had opened her up, burned every other emotion away as she stared down at him.  

She felt a glorious, empty nothingness as she leaned over him and whispered, “Impa didn’t have a chance to teach me to have mercy.” 

With that, she shoved the blade into his chest, the same spot he’d stabbed her dear friend.  She felt the sickening shift of bone as it split between the force of the dagger, the give of flesh beneath her hands as she delivered the death blow.  She watched what slight sliver of light the shadow twin possessed leave his disgusting yellow eyes, and then his body went limp.   

“No!” the other twin cried out, no doubt feeling the disconnect as his brother was slain.  

She wasn’t done, and her next target was not the other twin. 

Kali glanced up at Pallas through her eyelashes, who wasn’t far from them.  He watched her with the same hatred that she felt burning her up inside.  There were only two options now.  They both died, or she went back to her world.  In that single moment, without any logical thought or feeling, she was willing to go down if it meant Pallas was gone forever.  

“Kali!” Kiden called out again, closer this time as he tried to turn her attention away from her murderous intention. 

She yanked the blade from Bia’s chest with a terrible sucking sound, keeping her eyes on Pallas as he finally managed to stand on his own.  She heard the thumping of boots quickly approaching her, and she glanced from the corner of her eye to see Link as he rushed towards her.  He knew what she planned to do.  He was going to stop her.  She wouldn’t be quick enough to dart to Pallas like before, not if Link was the one rushing at her.  He’d always been faster than anyone else she sparred with...except Impa.  So she did the next best thing as she focused her power into the blade in her hand, her gaze back on her target.  

“No! Don’t!” Link roared at her, his voice booming throughout the clearing. 

She reared her arm back and snapped it out before Link practically tackled her in an effort to stop her.  The blade flew from her hand like a bullet towards Pallas.  But there was no crunch of bone, no ear splitting cry of pain or rage.  Link tossed her over his shoulder and she managed to glance up as her body jounced with the movement of him carrying her away.  

She saw that Pallas had raised his hand, and the blade only floated in the air before him, completely frozen.  He watched as she was taken away, his expression unreadable before a shimmering portal opened behind him and he stepped through.  

Then he was gone.

Kali didn’t register the trip back to the castle.  She didn’t struggle against Link as he carried her for some time, and didn’t resist as he eventually set her down.   Apparently their little party had split up amongst the chaos, nobody wanted to risk the loss of any more sages, but everyone had met back on the castle grounds.  Everyone had already arrived when Link, Kali, and Kiden had shown up.

She didn’t fight back when Ruto struck her in the face, and didn’t bother to remember the awful things the water sage screamed at her.  She barely recalled Link yanking Ruto away as she sobbed, raging at Kali.  

The only words that stuck with her were,“This is all your fault! Your fault, you awful beast!  She was our friend! Our companion!  Don’t you feel anything?!!” 

Something cracked in Kali’s chest at those words, bringing on the sudden sensation of her stinging cheek from where Ruto slapped her.   Something that would shatter her.  So she resolved to shove it down, to shove every feeling down so far that there would be no hope of retrieving it.  She couldn’t bear the broken feeling she’d experienced when Impa’s hand went limp, when she wailed into her chest, willing her to come back.  

She’d never lost anyone close to her before, she didn’t know anything about grief or what it could do to a person.  Not knowing how to deal with it terrified her, so it was best to just not feel at all. 

People spoke to her, but she wouldn’t meet their eyes, wouldn’t respond to their words.  She couldn’t even look in Zelda’s direction.  So they stopped speaking to her.  She had failed in so many ways, failed so many people.   She was ruined.  Hyrule would be ruined because of her.  

At some point, Kali made her way back to her rooms.  Someone changed her out of the soiled blue court dress, helped her bathe the dried blood and filth from her skin, and slipped her into a nightgown.  It was probably Galena, but she couldn’t bring herself to care, not without summoning all those awful emotions that had plagued her.  

She laid in her bed, unmoving, unspeaking, unfeeling.  Days must have passed, but Kali couldn’t comprehend the idea of the sun rising and falling and people just moving on after Impa had died.  How could the world just go on after a loss like that?  After her body had ceased function, the breath no longer in her lungs, her heart no longer beating?  

She was unsure if she slept, there were periods of lost time that she assumed must have been dreamless sleep. Kiden would visit, but she barely held onto his words, unreachable.  He would ask her what she needed, what he could do, that he was sorry.  None of it mattered, none of it helped.  Nobody’s words would bring Impa back.  Why did people say they were sorry for a loss anyway?  Kiden didn’t really know Impa.  How could he be sorry?  She didn’t try to understand it any further.  

Galena would bring her trays of food that would go untouched, and she even tried to coax her into eating, but her efforts were in vain.  Maybe if Kali just starved herself to death, then she’d be doing them all a favor, she thought darkly. 

One evening, Kiden had been more insistent.  He managed to pull her into a sitting position in her bed as he sat with her.  He clutched her hand, he put his face close to her’s in an effort to get her to actually see him - to hear him.  She hated that it was working, but it wasn’t having the effect that Kiden probably desired.  She heard his words, and her heart began to hammer in her chest, dread washed over her like icy water.  

“Please, tell me what I can do to make you happy again.” he begged, his eyes desperate.  

He continued to beg her, and she felt her heart fissure at it’s already broken seams.  No, she’d pushed this down for so long, she couldn’t bear it.  

“Please, Kali.” Kiden went on, his voice suddenly seeming too loud in her ears. 

She couldn’t handle the sorrow, could not accept the pain that Impa was actually gone.  

“Impa wouldn’t have wanted you to-” Kiden began, but she cut him off by yanking her hand from his grip. 

It surprised him as her eyes snapped to his face, her voice rough with disuse, “What would you know about what Impa would have wanted?” 

She willed rage to fill her, anger was much easier to bear than the soul shattering pain of her grief.  

Kiden’s mouth opened to answer but she didn’t give him the chance, “You didn’t even know Impa.”  

He took a step back from her as she finally stood from her bed, fury propelling her forward.  She saw in her mind when Bia appeared behind Kiden, as Impa blocked what surely would have been a death blow.  

“Impa died protecting you.” she ground out, “Because you were not where you were supposed to be.” 

She felt the hot tears as they spilled over her cheeks.

“She died…” she practically choked on the words, “You don’t….can’t know how this feels.  Nothing you say will change it.  Nothing brings her back.  Nothing changes the outcome.  I couldn’t even stop it, or reverse it.”  Her voice became more ragged with her pain, and increased to a shout, “So I guess we are both at fault aren’t we…. Kiden?! ” 

He flinched as she spat his name like a curse.  Maybe she did curse him, a little.  Maybe she was the curse.  Upon this land, upon these people.  But he didn’t say anything, he only looked at her with a wounded expression.  

“Get OUT!” she shouted at him, pointing harshly at the door.  

Unable to look at the hurt that overtook his face.  She couldn’t stand to look at him, knowing she’d done that to him.  

Kiden only studied her for a moment, his eyes pitying.  She ground her teeth at the shift in expression as he finally made his way out of her room.  Then she was alone, breathing hard as the rage ebbed out of her. Her gaze snagged on her own reflection in her mirror.  

She was pale, dark circles formed under her wild eyes, her hair was matted in an ugly bird's nest, her nightgown rumpled from barely moving in bed for days.  She was a ghost of her old self - defeated, lost, empty except for her fury.  But furious at what?  She already knew the answer, and hated it with what was left of her wretched heart. 

Furious at herself, every shortcoming and mistake she’d made since plaguing Hyrule with her existence.  She raged against every failure she could see in her own reflected, tortured eyes. Those couldn’t be her eyes…. 

She screamed and reached out to the closest thing, a tray of stale food and hurled it at the mirror.  She let the rage wash everything away like the wave in the midst of a hurricane. That ghastly reflection of herself shattered with the mirror as the contents of the tray scattered across her floor. Her chest heaved as hot tears poured over her face and she sank to her knees, curling herself into a ball on the floor - willing herself to stay put together. 

When she awoke, she was in her bed again.  She blinked slowly with sleep, and slowly turned her gaze to the mirror, remembering how she had looked to herself - a creature hewn from everything she’d done wrong.  The shattered mirror had been removed from her room, the glass and old food cleaned up. When she turned her gaze to the other side of her bed, she stiffened. Link was sitting in a chair at her bedside. 

She quickly averted her gaze, that image of him drawing up her first memory of waking up in Hyrule. He’d sat in a chair next to her bed where she sat and asked for her name, shortly after she and Impa had fought for the first time.  Seeing him drew up pain she hadn’t expected, but he didn’t speak to her.  He only sat there, silently. 

Eventually she made herself look at him again. His expression was calm, but she couldn’t miss that heart wrenching glint of concern in his eyes. His eyes searched hers, and without a word he reached back to pull a tray of fresh food into his lap.  It had a simple bread, with butter and some kind of broth.  He extended the tray to her, and waited - a silent request. 

She didn’t move.

After several moments, he sat the tray on his lap and buttered a piece of bread before extending it to her. His expression did not show frustration or desperation or any of the things that had just overwhelmed her under Kiden’s gaze, but only calm concern.  

After several more long moments she realized Link was going to hold this bread out to her until she took it in her hands and ate it.  He would too, she realized. He would sit there with his arm outstretched for hours without a word until she complied with his request. 

Only at that realization did her arm suddenly move of its own accord. Not for her own self preservation, but for his sake. She took the bread, and took a miniscule bite from it without tasting it. It might as well have been sand, her mouth was so dry. When had she last drank any water? She swallowed it with difficulty and gazed at the bread,her stomach rumbling for more sustenance after she’d gone so long without it.  She let herself eat the bread, Link all the while just sitting by her in silence.  

Days continued to pass, without her speaking to anyone and nobody else tried to visit her except for Link. He silently commanded her to eat with his outstretched hands full of food, or cups of water, and sometimes steaming cups of tea. He didn’t ask her to speak, or to explain herself.  He only prompted her with silent commands to eat, to drink, to sit up in her bed. 

She tried not to look too closely at him, to remember the reason that he was there.  She didn’t want to accept the reason she was so broken. Sometimes his face would summon memories of Impa, of the hours they spent training with her, of the times in Kakariko they laughed or teased each other, of talks of Kali’s feelings for Kiden and Link.  Those were the days that even he could not draw her from her coverlets. 

One day, his silence became more demanding of her. He lingered by her bathroom to coax her to go wash her face, to change her clothing.  Kali found it easy to obey him, if only so he wouldn’t stand there like a silent sentinel for hours. Nobody else had the patience or endurance for that, except him. She tried to wrap her head around why he waited for her like that, but it only drew up many emotions she kept locked away deep within her - emotions that threatened to break her. 

One morning was different, so drastically alarming to something that stirred within her that she moved on her own. 

She stirred in her sleep that morning to the barest whisper of a sound, and she slowly opened her sleep blurred eyes to see Link waiting for her to wake up. It was far earlier than she normally woke, and she marveled at how he waited for so long, but that only lasted a second. Her eyes snapped fully open and alert at his face, at the feeling that shot from her chest and through her whole body like a lightning strike. 

Link, her dearest companion, the Hero of Time, was sitting on her loveseat, his back bent to rest his elbows on his knees as he pressed a hand to his forehead.  He was silently sobbing. 

The sight drove a violent spike of vibrating realization through her, yanking her wretched heart from its stasis as she realized….he was grieving too. Many people would be grieving this loss, and yet there he was every day, with that calm, concerned expression on his face. 

He never let her see this, and she was sure he didn’t intend to that morning. How long in those passing days had he gone on like this?  Silently grieving by himself. Impa had known Link since he was a child the first time, she had been his friend too. 

And Kali….was a miserable, selfish fool for never thinking of it sooner.  For not going straight to him after they’d both lost their friend.

She had suddenly stood from her bed without thinking at the sight of his tears and silent shaking chest. Link sniffed loudly once and tried to nonchalantly wipe the tears from his face. 

He finally spoke, “Sorry to wake you…” his voice was thick with sorrow, “I..uh..got some lint in my eye and…” he trailed off as she approached him with silent, bare feet.

She suddenly, horribly felt the coolness of the floor beneath her, the uncomfortable shift of her nightgown, the fiercely growing ache in her chest. 

She was feeling again. 

Seeing him like that had broken some lock within her, and everything she’d shoved down and pretended to not exist rushed back at her in a flood. Impa was really dead. There was no running from it. No amount of hiding from it would make it go away.  He only watched her with watery, cautious eyes as she stood before him. 

“Kali..?” He questioned, his voice a rough whisper.

She felt her own hot tears pour from her eyes, blurring his face. Her mouth was working to form words, and her chin trembled as she painfully swallowed a hard lump in her throat. No words would make it better for herself, or for Link. So with shaking hands, she drew his head gently to her abdomen in a firm, trembling embrace.  She leaned over him as she felt his arms slowly secure around her waist, pulling them both tightly together.  The only words that came to her lips, that expressed the true feeling of her despair, were said in a tremulous, raspy whisper. 

Her first words that weren’t fueled by endless rage since Impa died were, “I’m sorry…” 

One sob escaped her, then another and then a thousand more as she slid to the floor before Link.  He held tight to her, holding the fractured pieces of her together as they grieved together.  Both of their sobs mixed their tears on their skin as they embraced all the while, wracking their bodies in a shaking heap. 

Kali was surprised to find herself waking.  She must have fallen asleep, exhausted after crying for so long.  She was curled into a warm ball, held tightly secured by the pressure of Link’s arms as her head was tucked into his chest.  She felt the warmth of his steady breaths on her face.  She blinked blearily at him, her eyes puffy from tears.  

He was already awake, and had been watching her face in the dim light of her room, it must have been late evening.  Link probably carried her into her bed after she’d fallen asleep because she was cocooned in her coverlets, their heads pillowed close together.  

Her whole body felt loose, numb - as if all her contained tension had flooded out of her with her sorrow.  Her eyes searched his face, but she found no expectation there, no silent commands.  

She spoke without thinking, her voice hoarse, “How are you so good?” 

He only cocked a brow at her, and somehow in the midst of this disaster, looked curious.  

She attempted to rephrase, “After I talked to you about...us.  After I screwed everything up...After all my mistakes.  You are still here, waiting for me to come back.  How are you this good to me after everything I’ve done?” 

Link’s hand brushed her mussed hair back from her face and lingered by her cheek as he said, “I’ve made mistakes too.  I’ve failed and screwed things up, monumentally.” 

“That is impossible.”  

That drew the softest rumble of a chuckle from him as his thumb grazed her skin, “Why is that?” 

“Because…” she started, and then paused.  

She thought of all the important decisions he had to make because of her.  When he’d shot that arrow at the shadow twins in Hyrule field, when he’d watched from a distance as one of them were about to spirit her away during the winter festival knowing that if he tried to confront them directly Anju would be killed, his decision to convince Impa to train her, more and more and more….

”Because you always do the right thing in my eyes.” She finished.

His mouth twisted ruefully at one corner, “I wish that were always true.  Either way, I’ve made mistakes but the only difference is that I didn’t have someone that stuck by my side no matter what awful, destructive mood I was in.  No matter how far down I’ve fallen, I’ve had to bring myself back again and again on my own.” 

He pressed his forehead to her’s, staring openly into her eyes as he said, “I don’t want that for you.  Because I care for you, and I’m in too deep for that to change now.  Even if Kiden gets in the way, even if we go to war with Pallas to defend you, even if you have to go home.  I will make myself strong for you, I will fight by your side.” 

Tears spilled over her cheeks again, her chest swirling with too many emotions to identify.  She felt him brush the tears away as her chest shook with sobs again.  

“T-Thank you..” she stammered out, “For e-everything.   I don’t….”    

She couldn’t finish her sentence before the sobs overtook her, and he pulled her tight to him. 

She had wanted to say what she knew deep down, a truth that could never be changed.  There was absolutely nothing she could do to ever deserve him. She was selfish, and acted too much without thinking, she was hot-tempered and her soul was darkened by all the things she’d been through in Hyrule.  She was a hateful creature that could never amount to his goodness. 

After her sobs eased slightly, when her voice was steady enough to speak, she muttered into the skin of his neck, “I’m sorry for everything I’ve done that has hurt you…” 

He stroked soothing circles over her back as she spoke. 

“I’m sorry for everything I’ve done wrong or anything that made things worse… I’m sorry for it all.” 

She felt him give a shake of his head, as if it didn’t matter.

“I’m not.” he replied quietly as they both drifted back into sleep.  

The days that went by after that were both easier, and more difficult.  She found herself stirring to take care of herself to some degree, to eat and drink without being told to.  But seemingly at random, waves of grief would overtake her, wiping anything else from her mind.  She’d double over, feeling breathless like she’d been kicked in the gut.  Sometimes tears would come, sometimes she would just let her thoughts fall deep into the darkest depths of her mind.  But every time a deep, painful ache would spread through her.  

Link often checked on her, soothed her, but never asked her to talk about it unless she began speaking first.  He was always there to bring her back from her own darkest thoughts.  Sometimes he would grieve with her, and every night they fell asleep together, huddled beneath her covers.  She found her sleep deep and dreamless when his arms were curled around her, keeping her whole.  

Eventually, she worked up the courage to leave her room, dressed in her old training clothes because she didn’t have the energy or the desire to pretend to be anything else.  Her hair was loose, and she didn’t bother to brush out the knots before she left.  

Kali wandered the halls, pausing in spots that reminded her of Impa.  The staff avoided eye contact with her, and steered themselves out of her way.  She didn’t pay much mind to it.  She was grateful that they were finally leaving her to her own devices as she gazed out a window as the sun began to set on the horizon of Hyrule.  She heard footsteps approach her and glanced up to see Kiden standing several feet from her, looking stunned - perhaps amazed that she was up, and actually made her way out of bed.  

The sight of him brought back the harsh, slicing words she’d thrown at him.  She knew what she said was unfair, and the actual target of them was meant to be for herself.  She did blame herself for Impa’s death, but in that moment of rage and overwhelming emotion, she’d projected that blame upon him.  

At her stare, his eyes shuttered shut, cutting off any emotion.  He meant to protect himself, she realized.  She couldn’t blame him.  After all they’d been through, after she’d decided that she wanted that easy life in Hyrule after this was all over, she’d told him to get out in her darkest hour.  She realized that easy life would have been impossible for her after the death of her friend, forever darkening her thoughts.  Kiden would be helpless to bring her back to any semblance of herself.  He just couldn’t relate to her grief, the trauma of everything that had changed her since they’d met.  She wasn’t sure she would recognize the blushing, flustered girl that he had initially flirted with in the potion shop.  That couldn’t have possibly been her once, could it? 

Her voice was still rough with disuse, but not raspy as it was before, “I’m sorry, Kiden.” 

That surprised him.  But she didn’t regret the words.  If anything it lessened some kind of weight from her heart.  

She put more meaning behind them as she said again, “I’m so sorry for what I said, for everything I’ve done.  I’m sorry if I caused you pain, or worried you, or made you feel you were to blame.  Because that’s not true.”  

His eyes softened as he drifted closer to her, his hand reaching to brush her cheek but she gently caught it in her hand.  

He paused and let her draw his hand close to her heart, clasping it within both of hers, “Thank you for caring about me.  Thank you for every kiss, every sweet word, everything you’ve done to try and help me.” 

She felt dread creep over her skin, crawl into her stomach and settle there as she realized that she was preparing to say goodbye to him - to all of them.  The only way to keep them safe, to deserve everything they’d done for her, the ultimate sacrifice she could make to repay them, would be for her to return home in order to stop Pallas.  

She stepped forward and stood on tip toe to press her lips softly to his cheek, before she stepped away.  There was a knot in her throat as she made her way down the hall, her eyes stinging.  She was going to seek out Zelda, to tell her it was time for her to go home. 

Chapter Text

Kali had never been in Zelda’s rooms before.  She hadn’t expected the guards to allow her to knock on the door, and was even more surprised when the handmaiden at the door had allowed Kali to enter the space.  The room was the same white marble as the rest of the castle, a whole wall with a row of tall arching windows lined with deepest royal blue curtains allowed the last bits of light from the dipping sun to settle a warm orange glow onto everything.  The walls were lined with bookshelves, maps of Hyrule and other kingdoms splayed onto an impossibly long table.  The same thick blue fabric embroidered with gold made up the canopy of the massive bed.  

The princess was seated at a desk that was festooned with a variety of loose papers, piles of books and journals.  All of this for one person’s room… It somehow made it seem both impossibly full and empty at the same time, Kali thought.

It was the first time she’d seen Zelda in dark colors.  Her usual petal pink, or lavender purple, or robin’s egg blue dresses were replaced with one of deep burgundy, embroidered in black.  Some Hyrulean grieving tradition she thought distantly.  Her eyes met with Zelda’s, and could feel the overwhelming wave of sorrow practically radiating off her like the heat from a flame.  

As strong as the princess built her icy walls around her, nothing would hide how the loss of Impa devastated her.  It was clear that Zelda had been crying before she arrived by the tinge of red in her eyes, making the blue practically glow in the dimming light of the room.  But her face didn’t puff up or become red and blotchy like Kali’s did when tears came.  Zelda’s normally perfect honey blonde hair was slightly rumpled, and there was a bend to her back that cracked Kali’s heart.  

As they watched each other, it felt as if they understood the other’s pain perfectly - both of them having a similar relationship with Impa, though Zelda’s easily was a much longer and more intimate one.  

Impa had filled some maternal role in both of their lives in Hyrule somehow.  She was a guardian, a teacher, a mentor, a dear friend to them both.  Tears filled their eyes at the same time, and as Zelda slowly stood from her chair, Kali was propelled forward by her own grief towards the princess.  She wrapped her arms firmly around Zelda’s neck, pulling her tight to her.  Surely nobody dared to actually hug the princess of Hyrule, nobody would ever even try it.  But Kali’s time in Hyrule was limited now, and damn the consequences.  It had felt so good for Link to hold her together the past several days, and she wanted Zelda to know that she wasn’t alone, to feel it in the strength of her arms.  Zelda stilled at the gesture, and after a moment Kali felt the shift in her weight as she leaned into her, trembling hands grasping at her back.  

Then they were both shaking as they sobbed together, clutching to each other like a pair of lost children, holding each other afloat in a sea of devastation that threatened to drown them both.  

“It’s all my fault.” Kali muttered as her grip tightened on Zelda, “I’m so sorry, Zelda.  I’m so sorry for not being able to reverse it….”

At that, Zelda’s knees buckled as a keening sound escaped her but Kali held her up in her embrace.  She tried to think of what Link would do in this situation.  He was always so good at handling situations like this, able to say or do just the right things.  She gently settled Zelda back into her chair at her desk, and knelt before her, clutching at her hands.  

“I’m sorry…” Kali whispered again, staring openly at the princess’s crumpled expression.  

Zelda was shaking her head, swiping at her eyes, at her damp cheeks, “Don’t say that.” she managed through her tears. 

“But…” Kali started, but the fierceness of Zelda’s gaze gave her pause.

“You avenged her, Kali.” the princess seethed, her expression furious, and lost, but satisfied all at once, “You ended that horrible man that k-killed….Impa.” 

Kali’s chin wobbled at that, and she remembered that world ending rage that coursed through her after Impa had drawn her last breath and the satisfying rattle of Bia’s life escaping him.  

“That was more than any of us tried to do at that moment...That was more than I could have asked from you.” Zelda went on, her sobs began to ease into tearful hiccups as she tried to steady her breathing.

Kali couldn’t think of what to say in response to that.  She could have done more.  She could have stopped Impa from dying, surely, if she’d been stronger. 

“I don’t believe your powers can bring someone back from death.” Zelda said, as if she read Kali’s mind.

After a long pause, Kali rasped out the question of which she desperately wanted an honest answer to, “Truly?” 

Zelda gave one firm nod and pawed at her wet cheeks again.  Kali squeezed Zelda’s hand once, and her gaze went to the floor as she knelt before the princess she’d managed to grow fond of.  

“The sealing….failed.” Kali said hesitantly after another quiet moment, unsure of how to lead into what she wanted to talk about.

The princess didn’t respond, and as Kali looked up she continued with a shaky breath, “I...have to return home.”  

Understanding softened Zelda’s damp, icy eyes and her still trembling fingers squeezed her hands in return, “If that’s what you want.”

Kali nodded once...twice, just to be sure.  

“I want to keep you all safe.”  

Zelda took a tremulous breath and then gave a long sigh before she searched Kali’s face and tilted her head, curiously, “Did you follow my advice?” 

Kali bit her lip, assuming she meant in regard to Kiden and Link as she recalled Zelda’s warning to not make any rash decisions in a fit of passion or high emotion.  She’d completely blown that idea apart, and really, did she ever have a chance at following it to begin with? With her hot temper and even more intense emotions?  

She gave a heaving sigh mixed with a small huff of a laugh, “Of course not…” 

Zelda’s lips curled softly at one corner as she shook her head and shot Kali an exasperated expression, “I should have expected as much...Do you have regrets?” 

“Only a thousand…” Kali responded, sounding very tired.  “But...I think they will be alright now at least.” 

“And you?” Zelda questioned cautiously.

“Me?” 

Zelda shook her head again before squeezing her hands pointedly, “Will you be alright?” 

She considered the question for a long moment, her heart pounding slowly, sadly at the prospect of leaving her friends behind and rejoining regular human society.  

“I’ll have to be alright, I guess.” she responded flatly.  “I’ll figure things out.  After everything I’ve done here, maybe it’ll feel a lot easier to sort things out there.  My world is not like yours.” 

Zelda paused, and searched Kali’s face before leaning forward to fix her eyes with a meaningful expression, “This could still be your world, you know.  If you want.”

She felt the temptation of it creeping into her heart, threatening to take root there.  The idea of staying in Hyrule and finding some other way to seal Pallas away, of spending her days exploring this land and lands beyond.  But she resolved herself at the mental image of Link risking his life for her, of Kiden’s wounded expression after she screamed at him, of Impa’s cold body in the grass.  

She gave a shake of her head, “No, this is the only certain way to make sure you all are safe.” 

Zelda released a held breath and her shoulders relaxed slightly, as if she’d been anticipating something else and was disappointed by her answer.  “Very well...How soon?” 

“Tomorrow morning.” Kali said quickly, certain it was best to just end it as quickly as possible.  

No need to drag things out, to allow herself more room for error or for more pain to be inflicted upon her friends. 

After several moments of pained silence, Zelda only said, “As you wish.” 

A storm had rolled in that night, the gentle rumble of the coming thunder echoed in Kali’s bones, to the core of her being as she sat in her room.  She curled her feet beneath her on the loveseat with some tea that had long gone cold as she watched the drops of rain cascade down the windows.  Her room lit up with the flash of lightning.  She remembered when she was little that she used to be afraid of thunderstorms.  Now it calmed her somehow, knowing that this was the least of her fears after some of her very real terrors had become a reality.  

Her door opened with a click and she glanced over to see it was Link as he stepped inside.  He was only checking on her, she knew, but her gut twisted with anticipation as she thought of how to tell him she would be leaving.  He drifted over to her and she drew her legs to her chest to make room for him on the love seat as he sprawled next to her.  

He didn’t ask her anything, but only followed her gaze towards the window until she finally spoke, “I left my room today.” 

“Oh?” he responded, his voice sounding casual but not insistent.  

He was so careful about the way he spoke to her, about not overwhelming her. 

“I went to talk to Zelda, to tell her I was sorry about everything.” Kali went on, sounding tired.  And her eyes slowly shifted to his face, memorizing the sharp line of his jaw, the firm set of his mouth, the attentive, deep blue eyes that she’d grown to know so well, “And to tell her that I’m going home tomorrow morning.” 

He stiffened, and his eyes gazed sharply back at her.  He was carefully deciding how to react, what to say.  She waited for him patiently, unsure of what to expect from him.  

He swallowed once, and carefully leaned towards her, “Is that what you want?” 

Kali gave a hesitant nod.  Then he started, a hint of desperation entering his expression, and it sent her heart hammering, “If this is because of what happened to-” 

She cut him off, “It’s not just because of Impa.  It’s about all of you.  I can’t be the reason that something...happens to you again.” 

Link’s lips pressed into a thin line and he glanced towards the window again.  He didn’t look hurt, or sad.  

Just thoughtful, almost disheartened as he considered his next words, “We would all fight for you...you know.” 

Kali nodded and reached out to grasp his hand, and her voice was gentle, “I know that.  I do.” 

He squeezed her fingers and gazed down at their interlocked hands.  

She continued,  “But you all need to stay safe, to be happy.  I need to know that you are.”  

And she needed to be worthy of their fondness, deserving of all they’d done for her.  She needed Impa’s death to have not been for nothing. 

He gazed deeply into her eyes, searching for any cracks in her resolve, for an excuse for her to stay.  But his jaw set and he gave a nod of his head before pulling her hand up to his lips, pressing a long kiss to her knuckles, his eyes shut tight.  

“Please be happy after I leave.” she said, her voice wavered as emotion tightened her throat. 

Link gazed up at her and pulled her close to him.  She let him, seeing no point in resisting him as she circled her arms around him in return.  She settled into his embrace as she lay upon him, both of them sprawled on the loveseat together in a jumble of twisted limbs.  

“I will.  If it means you’ll worry less, then I swear it.” he muttered into her hair as his hold around her tightened. 

She pressed her face into the hollow of his shoulder and sighed shakily.  

She listened to the sound of him breathing until he said quietly against her ear, “Kali…Look at me.” 

She pulled back, her brows pinched together slightly with curiosity as she took in his expression.  His eyes were filled with a yearning that gave her pause.  She stilled as his hand slipped carefully, gently over her cheek to cup her face.  She felt the other hand glide to tangle in the knots of her hair and settled at the back of her neck before he slowly lowered his face to her’s.  It felt as if everything slowed like pouring honey as she felt the warmth of his lips gently, timidly press to her own.  His eyes were shut tight - with anticipation, or with resignation she wasn’t sure - but she didn’t stop this whisper of a kiss. He paused, their lips just barely apart as he drew back slightly to see her reaction.  

When he found no argument in her eyes, he pressed another kiss to her mouth, more firmly this time.  And it was like the clap of thunder outside her window, like a volcano erupting, a wave crashing over her, like a firework bursting within her.  It was both the storm and the calm after the destruction as his lips pressed to her’s, his grip firm.  It felt never ending - until it did end.  He pulled back, breathless.  

“I had to do that...at least once.” he murmured, sounding a little embarrassed.  

Tears filled her eyes as the emotions swelled in her chest, overflowing from her heart.  Her hand brushed his cheek, and he leaned into the touch.

“You can do that as many times as you like.” she said, her voice sounding shaky.

But he only shot a rueful grin at her, and brushed the tears from her lashes, heartbreakingly gentle.  

“Later.” he promised, and tucked her head into his chest, “You’ll have a long day tomorrow.”  

She could hear the savage pounding of his heart, beating like a war drum beneath her head as more tears spilled from her eyes.  But she did not sob, she didn’t tremble with sorrow.  She only focused on the soothing strokes of his hand on her back, on the steady hold of his arm around her until she was lulled to sleep by the steady thump of his heart.  

The next morning, a mist settled over Hyrule like a blanket.  The pale blue dawn warmed the still damp earth with rays of light.  Kali had decided that due to the uncertain nature of creating a portal between entire realms, it would probably be best to return to the spot where she’d entered Hyrule.  She was unsure of how much energy it would take for her to create the portal, and wanted to make the entry as easy as possible, knowing full well she’d have to hike back to her old home and pack her belongings.  There was no way she would be living with her piece of shit ex any longer.  She wasn’t sure where she’d go, maybe her dad’s house, assuming he wouldn’t have a stroke from the shock of her return.  

She’d sort it all out later.  But she’d be lying to herself if she tried to say that she wasn't trying to delay this goodbye for as long as possible.

She dressed in her normal training clothes, resolved that those were the clothes that she wanted to keep forever, as well as her leather kidney belt, gauntlets, her daggers, and short sword.  What else was she to pack?  She only sat in her room, considering this until her time ran out.  Zelda along with Link, and Kiden had arrived to collect her.  To make their way through the Lost Woods, led by Link to the right location.  

The morning was cool against her hot skin, tingling with nerves as they all made their way silently through the forest.  Nobody spoke.  What could any of them say?  Kiden watched her with wary, sad eyes but other than that, didn’t make a move towards her.  Link only led them, holding his head high, maybe to show her how strong he could be knowing he was about to lose her.  Zelda lingered by her side, her eyes still wet with grief for losing Impa and maybe for Kali’s departure.  She’d told Zelda that if she wanted to stay at the castle, she could, and that she’d understand but the princess insisted on going along.  

Link halted, and they all followed suit.  There was a long stretch of silence between them as they all realized that this was the spot.  

The abruptness of it settled on them like a heavy weight.  It was so...ordinary.  She tried to imagine her own curled up form in the grass, which had been dead when she arrived, her face coated with dried tears, still wearing her mismatched pajamas.  It was difficult to form that picture in her mind, it felt like years ago.  It was such a vague spot in the forest, and she wasn’t sure what she expected to find.  Perhaps some kind of landmark, a lightning struck stump of a tree, a surprise goodbye party.  But that was ridiculous, and her hands clenched so hard her knuckles turned white as her gaze found her leather boots.  

A knot closed her throat as she felt Zelda’s arms circle her shoulders and a huff of air as she whispered into her ear, “You are so brave for this.  I will make sure they both are hail and whole.  I thank you for saving my kingdom.” 

Then something warm was pressed into Kali’s hand.  When she looked down, it was a glinting golden chain with a delicate Triforce hewn from the same gold captured in a ring.  A necklace. 

 “Keep it, and never forget the time we’ve spent together and the strength of your own spirit.” Zelda said, her voice trembling.

She returned the embrace with a loose grip as she felt her eyes begin to sting, clutching the necklace tight in her fist.   She turned to Kiden as she slid the necklace into her pocket, searching his eyes for any resentment.   But she only found regrets, and solemn understanding there instead.  He stepped towards her to pull her into his arms, squeezing her to the body she’d grown to know so well.  

She sighed shakily and returned the hug, not stopping him as he pressed a kiss to her cheek and pulled back to meet her eyes, “I meant what I said before.” he said quietly, and she knew he referred to when he said he would always remember her.  

That was all the goodbye she needed from him.

Her chin quivered and she gave a curt nod, before kissing his cheek in return.  

Then she turned to Link, who was watching her with sad eyes.  But there was something hard behind them, a reassurance he was providing for her, a surety that he would be alright once she left his life.  

“Impa would be proud of you,” he said evenly. 

It was the truth, she realized.   He knew Impa almost as well as Zelda had.  Her tears spilled over her cheeks before she threw her arms around his neck.  They collided like two boulders during a landslide as he secured his arms around her waist and only then did she notice the tremors shaking his hands.  

She breathed in the metal and woodsmoke smell of Link one last time as he pressed his mouth into her hair, close to her ear as he murmured so quietly nobody else would hear, “May we meet again in another life, may we find each other in the same realm again someday.”  

One hard sob shook her chest at his words, and she nodded into him.  She hoped to be able to find them all again someday.  She pulled back, brushing her own tears with the palm of her hand, attempting to look strong for him - for all of them. 

Kali took a step back, and turned towards an empty space of woods before her.  She took a steadying breath and held out her hands, concentrating.  She drew the memories of her old home into her mind’s eye, of the sharp, jagged edges of the mountains against the open sky, of the dirty pale blue house of her previous lover, of her parents, her sisters, her old school and job - of the entirety of what had been her world as she felt the flame of her power ignite within her.  She grew hot with the sensation of it as it swirled in her gut, extended to her fingertips, past them.  She willed a portal into existence that would return her to her own realm, and before her eyes, the air began to shimmer.  She absently wondered if she’d still have her powers in her world, where there usually were none as she let her hands fall, gazing into the swirling air of the portal.  

Her heart pounded with anticipation, and she felt the stares of her friends on her back.  She glanced back towards them, and offered a smile that didn’t reach her eyes.  

She opened her mouth, hesitated - then said, “Thank you isn’t enough to express how much this world has meant to me.  There aren’t words that can….” she paused, and then laughed, embarrassed, “Goodbye.”

As she turned towards the portal, she took a step towards it and it felt as if the world had been twisted upside down in a swirl of color.  Was she falling? Flying?  No...she had been thrown.  

Pain burst through her whole body, and a shout left her lips as her back collided against a tree.  She couldn’t breath, and she rolled painfully as she tried to get her lungs to work.  

What happened?  

She blinked hard, struggled to make the world stop spinning as her eyes made out the form of a dark shadow...It was Styx.  The surviving twin shadow, his face contorted with rage as he descended upon her, kicking her in the gut while she was down.  She opened her mouth in a silent cry of pain, but with no air in her lungs, no sounds escaped her except an awful croaking.  There was shouting, and the slicing draw of a sword from its sheath.  This was bad. She had been so close, so ridiculously close to preventing something just like this. 

She was struck again, again, again.  She had no room to react, to dodge, to even block the swift blows her eyes barely registered.  

“Don’t have your little shadow friend to detect me now do you? Little wench!” Styx punctuated his scathing words with a swift punch to her jaw.  

The dirty penny taste of blood filled her mouth, and she turned her head painfully towards the raging shadow.

“An eye for an eye, asshole.  Did you think I would do nothing after you killed my friend?” she growled as she fumbled for her daggers, her sword, anything.

Then she heard the thump of boots running towards them.  She glanced past Styx to see Link rushing towards them both, his eyes as hard as the steel he held at the ready to cut him down.  

“Halt!” Styx commanded, and Kali felt the cold point of a blade at her throat.  

Link slid to a stop, blazing blue eyes hard on Styx.  Then she saw the frustration with himself wash over his expression for not realizing immediately that it was a bluff.  Styx couldn’t kill her without killing his master.  But that little pause was enough as Kali saw the abrupt unnatural rigidness in his body as somewhere nearby, Pallas paused his movements entirely.  But Link’s fierce blue eyes were still on her, unable to move anywhere else as Pallas stepped from the mist like some kind of phantom. 

His face was more haggard than it had been before, like he’d not slept in days.  But it put a wild glint in his eyes that promised nothing good.  He stood close enough to Zelda and Kiden that he was a definitive threat, especially with his powers keeping Link frozen and unable to assist them.  So they did nothing to move against him.  

“That’s quite enough fun for you isn’t it Styx?” Pallas laughed.  It was as if he were unable to stop the uneven burbling chuckle that shook his chest. 

“Not nearly enough..” the twin growled, pressing the point of the blade more firmly into her throat - no doubt wishing he could slice it open.  

Pallas made a show of turning towards her shimmering portal to examine it.  He circled it slowly, nodding his head as if he were impressed, but there was something mocking in the theatrical way he did so.  

“A portal back to your own time.” he drawled, as he crossed his arms over his chest.  “I will admit, I figured you were too much of a selfish coward to do it.  It appears I continue to underestimate you, and your capacity to save these….friends.” He finished menacingly, a wicked grin twisting his face.  Madness glimmered in those shining green eyes.